A Labor of Love

A Labor of Love
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5496816/1/
Author: <html><head><META HTTP-EQUIV='Content-Type' CONTENT='text/html; charset=UTF-8'><M
Chapter 1 to 35
Saved by Fanfiction Downloader

Program, Updates: http://www.home-eisele.de
Bugs, Errors, Problems: raimond@home-eisele.de
Chapter: 1
<a href='http://login.fanfiction.net/login.php' style='color:white;'>Sign In . <a
href='http://login.fanfiction.net/registration.php' style='color:white;'>Sign Up . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/' style='font-weight:bold;'>FanFiction.Net - unleash
your imagination <a href='http://m.fanfiction.net/m/yes_mobile.php'>mobile edition
<a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/support/' id=menu-extra class=menu-link>Help
<a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/' id=menu-home class=menu-link>Home <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/j/0/0/0/' id=menu-justin class=menu-link>Just In <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/communities/' id=menu-community
class=menu-link>Communities <a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/forums/'
id=menu-forum class=menu-link>Forums <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/betareaders/' id=menu-beta class=menu-link>Beta
Readers  <a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/search.php'
id=menu-search class=menu-link>Search Browse » <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/anime/'>Anime <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/crossovers/anime/' title='anime crossovers'
style='border:0px;'> . <a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/book/'>Books <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/crossovers/book/' title='book crossovers'
style='border:0px;'> . <a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/cartoon/'>Cartoons <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/crossovers/cartoon/' title='cartoon crossovers'
style='border:0px;'> . <a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/comic/'>Comics <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/crossovers/comic/' title='comic crossovers'
style='border:0px;'> . <a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/game/'>Games <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/crossovers/game/' title='game crossovers'
style='border:0px;'> . <a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/misc/'>Misc <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/crossovers/misc/' title='misc crossovers'
style='border:0px;'> . <a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/movie/'>Movies <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/crossovers/movie/' title='movie crossovers'
style='border:0px;'> . <a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/play/'>Plays <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/crossovers/play/' title='play crossovers'
style='border:0px;'> . <a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/tv/'>TV <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/crossovers/tv/' title='tv crossovers' style='border:0px;'>
Just In » <a href='http://www.fanfiction.net/j/0/0/0/'>All . Stories: <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/j/0/1/0/'>New . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/j/0/2/0/'>Updated . Crossovers: <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/j/0/4/0/'>Updated Communities » <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/communities/general/0/'>General . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/communities/anime/'>Anime . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/communities/book/'>Books . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/communities/cartoon/'>Cartoons . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/communities/comic/'>Comics . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/communities/game/'>Games . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/communities/misc/'>Misc . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/communities/movie/'>Movies . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/communities/play/'>Plays . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/communities/tv/'>TV Forums » <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/forums/general/0/'>General . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/forums/anime/'>Anime . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/forums/book/'>Books . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/forums/cartoon/'>Cartoons . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/forums/comic/'>Comics . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/forums/game/'>Games . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/forums/misc/'>Misc . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/forums/movie/'>Movies . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/forums/play/'>Plays . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/forums/tv/'>TV Browse for <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/betareaders/'>Beta Readers <form method=get
onSubmit="var wv = this.word.value.replace(/^\s+|\s+$/g, '');wv = escape(wv.replace('
','+'));if(wv.length) {document.location =
'http://www.fanfiction.net/dictionary/'+wv+'/';}return false;"> <label
for='word'>Dictionary » </label> <td> <INPUT id='word' title='word input'
TYPE=text value='word' placeholder='word' name=word size=20 maxlength=75>
<INPUT TYPE=submit value=Search> </form> <FORM method=get
name='topx_search' action='http://www.fanfiction.net/search.php'> <label
for='keyword'>Search » </label> <TD valign=middle> <SELECT title='Search
types' Name=type> <option value=story selected>Story <option
value=author >Author <option value=forum>Forum <option
value=community>Community </SELECT> <TD valign=middle > <INPUT
id=keyword style='padding:2px' placeholder='keywords' title='Search with these
keywords/phrases' TYPE=text name='plus_keywords' size=20 maxlength=50> <TD
valign=middle> <INPUT TYPE=submit value=Search> <INPUT TYPE=hidden
name=ready value=1> </FORM> Help » <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/support/'>Support . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/privacy/'>Privacy . <a
href='http://www.fanfiction.net/tos/'>TOS . <a
href='http://login.fanfiction.net/adblocker.php'>Ad Blocker . <script
type='text/javascript'> xmenu_render(); </script> <td> <a
title='Increase Font Size' href="javascript:updateFontSize('u');">B <a title='Decrease
Font Size' href="javascript:updateFontSize('d');">s . <a title='Use Verdana Font'
href="javascript:updateFontStyle('Verdana');" style='font-family:Verdana'>A <a
title='Use Serif Font' href="javascript:updateFontStyle('Serif');"
style='font-family:Serif;'>A <a title='Use Sans-serif Font'
href="javascript:updateFontStyle('Sans-serif');" style='font-family:Sans-serif'>A
<td> <td> <a href='#' onclick='updateFontWidth(100);'>full <a
href='#' onclick='updateFontWidth(75);'>3/4 <a href='#'
onclick='updateFontWidth(50);'>1/2 <td> <td> <a href='#'
onclick='updateFontHeight("u");'>E <a href='#'
onclick='updateFontHeight("d");'><small>E</small> <td> <td> <a
href='#' onclick='updateFontColor("light");'>Light <a href='#'
onclick='updateFontColor("dark");'>Dark <a href='/book/'>Books » Twilight
» A Labor of Love <td> <a href='/u/2058400/lizconno'>lizconno
<small>Author of 3 Stories</small> <SELECT title='chapter navigation'
Name=chapter onChange="self.location = '/s/5496816/'+
this.options[this.selectedIndex].value + '/A_Labor_of_Love';"><option value=1
selected>1. Chapter 1: Change<option value=2 >2. Chapter 2: Endings<option
value=3 >3. A Quick AN & Ch 3 Preview<option value=4 >4. Chapter 3:
Breakdown<option value=5 >5. Chapter 4: Possibilities<option value=6 >6. Chapter 5:
Nuptials<option value=7 >7. Chapter 6: Flirting<option value=8 >8. Chapter 7:
Lemonade<option value=9 >9. Chapter 8: Uncertainty<option value=10 >10. Chapter
9: Alone<option value=11 >11. Chapter 10: Interviews, Part One<option value=12
>12. Chapter 11: Interviews, Part Two<option value=13 >13. Chapter 12:
Brunch<option value=14 >14. Chapter 13: Commencement<option value=15 >15.
Chapter 14: Moving<option value=16 >16. Chapter 15: Comfort<option value=17
>17. Chapter 16: Games<option value=18 >18. Chapter 17: Dates<option value=19
>19. Chapter 18: Surprises<option value=20 >20. Chapter 19: Progress?<option
value=21 >21. Chapter 20: Revelations<option value=22 >22. Chapter 21:
Dilemma<option value=23 >23. Chapter 22: Declaration<option value=24 >24.
Chapter 23: Tears<option value=25 >25. Chapter 24: Assurance<option value=26
>26. Chapter 25: Connection<option value=27 >27. Chapter 26: Perspectives<option
value=28 >28. Chapter 27: Time<option value=29 >29. Chapter 28: Labor<option
value=30 >30. Chapter 29: Admissions<option value=31 >31. Chapter 30:
Advice<option value=32 >32. Chapter 31: Seattle<option value=33 >33. Chapter 32:
Finally<option value=34 >34. Epilogue Part One<option value=35 >35. Epilogue Part
Two</select> <INPUT TYPE=BUTTON Value=' Next > '
onClick="self.location='/s/5496816/2/A_Labor_of_Love'"> Rated: <a
href='http://www.fictionratings.com/' target='rating'> M - English - Romance - Bella &
Edward - Reviews: <a href='/r/5496816/'>2,239 - Updated: 06-21-10 - Published:
11-08-09 - Complete - id:5496816 <script type='text/javascript'>
document.write('.storytext { width: '+myfontwidth+'%; font-size:' + myfontsize + 'px;
font-family: "'+myfontstyle+'"; line-height: '+myfontheight+'; text-align: left; color:
'+myfontcolor+';} .storytextp {background-color: '+myfontcolorbg+'; }');
$().ready(function() {
$.get('http://www.fanfiction.net/eye/0/1/18683470/5496816/'); //record eye stats });
</script>
This is my first fanfic. Please be kind!
BPOV
"What do I tell him? I'm not good at this…" I whined over the phone to my best friend
Rosalie. From the moment I met Rose in college, I've been in awe of her knack to break
up with a crush and move on to the next campus cutie in a matter of moments.
"Bella." I could hear Rose's finger wagging across the phone line that ran from Seattle to
my home in Phoenix. "You just need to tell him the truth. Don't sugarcoat it because he'll
think he has a chance. You've made your decision to move back to Seattle. You made this
decision last year and he convinced you to stay. If you don't make a clean break of
things, I'm going to hunt you down and kick your ass." Rose's "vicious" threat made me
giggle. "I'm not kidding. You've wasted two years with him. You would've left Phoenix
after that first year if he hadn't dangled marriage in front of you."
I hated how Rose cut through all the bullshit. She was right. I didn't want to be alone like
my dad so I stayed with James because I thought I wouldn't feel alone. Once I moved in
and he promised me a life of happiness, reality crashed down in a matter of minutes.
James Dwyer was the principal's son of the school where I taught first grade. We met at
the new faculty welcome party. The older teachers had warned me that he came to the
party so he could meet a hot teacher; he struck out previous two years, but Phil assured
his son a "sexy little number" was joining the faculty. When other teachers cautioned me
about his past, I ignored them. But it turns out, James has always been about how much
ass he can hit. I'm fairly certain he cheated on me, but the best I did was catch him flirting
with everything with tits.
Phil looked less than enchanted with my decision. At least I told him I was leaving the
school because I wanted to move home. He had no idea my decision was part of
"Operation Slay James" and that meant a clean break from Phoenix.
"Look, you've quit your job, you don't have a lease holding you hostage, and you have
an apartment waiting for you up here in Seattle. You know what else? Your family and
friends are here." Rose's pep talk shook the uncertainty out of me. I was ready to do this.
"Rose, thank you for giving me a compelling argument. But mostly, thank you for
reminding me about the most important aspect of this move: to return to my family and
friends. I'm going to pack like a bat out of hell, load the truck, and pump myself to cut the
ties. 'Operation Slay James' is a go. I repeat, 'Operation Slay James' is a go."
I heard a tiny giggle in my ear, followed by a side-splitting laugh. In between chortles,

Rose used her most serious voice and stated, "When are you going to realize this isn't a
military campaign? This is a war! 'Operation Slay James' will not do. It is of such utter
importance that no words can describe it."
My best friend was mocking me. I can't remember a tense time since I met her during
which Rosalie Hale wasn't doing her darnedest to lighten the mood; mocking me seemed
to be her favorite method, though. "I love you and I'll call you from the road. Keep
sending good vibes my way!"
"I love you, too! Emmett and I will be dancing, singing, praising the gods of good vibes!
Call me the second you get on the road. Good luck."
Rose was gone. I had to do this break with Phoenix and James on my own. First step was
packing all of my clothes into my car. I jerked my suitcases out of the closet placing them
atop the bed and carefully, but with speed, began the process of moving on. While I
prepared for my future, I began to think about my past.
I met Rose during the first day of formal rush our freshman year at the University of
Washington. Because school, dorm life, and sorority life was so overwhelming, UW paired
us up so we had someone to share our experience. Rose was my Rush Buddy. The
second I saw her I realized we had nothing in common and that I wasn't going to receive a
bid. In front of me stood this tall, blue-eyed blonde goddess dressed head-to-toe in
designer labels. Her gait exuded confidence as everyone's eyes turned in her direction.
Meanwhile, I slouched in the corner wearing the same blue sweater and khaki skirt I wore
to my high school graduation.
Rose walked up to me, smiled, and in the sweetest voice said, "I'm Rose. I understand I'm
the lucky person who gets to be your Rush Buddy." This girl knew how to put me at ease
before she knew me! That night, Rose and I scoured my closet to find the best clothes for
the rest of the week's rush events. Each morning she tapped on my dorm door and I
dragged myself out of bed – just to do my hair and makeup. We spent the time sharing
stories. By the time we both received bids to join the sisters of Kappa Gamma Zeta, we
had become BFFs.
During the six years I'd known her, Rose was my rock.
At this point, I scanned the room with an eagle eye to see if I'd left anything laying about.
I didn't see anything, so I packed up the car. I finished not a moment too soon because
just as I slammed the truck bed shut, James rolled into the driveway.
"Oh, you're all sweaty and sexy. Let's go inside and put that sweat to good use."
"Um," I stammered. "We need to talk."

EPOV
I was not looking forward to this evening. Almost every Sunday night's dinner was spent
at my parents' house. My mother, Esme, liked to be surrounded by family so she insisted
on these dinners once we all finished college. I was glad to see my brother, but my
mother could not cook which meant I had to endure my weekly torture session at the
Cullen household. I suppose I could look at having to eat Esme's dinner as a way of
seeking revenge on Emmett, my twin who had moved to Seattle for college and never
returned. Because of his busy medical practice, he didn't spend too many Sundays
shuttling between Seattle and our tiny hamlet of Forks. At least that was the excuse he
gave. I knew he was lying. After all, we did share a womb for over nine months and were
the best of friends. Oh well, time to get this ordeal over with.
"Girls!" I shouted for my twin daughters, Elizabeth and Renee. I always thought the
occurrence of twins skipped a generation. Turns out my wife's mother was a twin. When
Angela was pregnant, I joked that if I had known this about her early on, I wouldn't have
married her! Their mother had been named appropriately – she was an angel.
The memory of the first time I met her is emblazoned in my mind. It was my last semester
at Stanford and I was taking a women's studies class to fulfill the general education
requirement I had avoided during my previous four-and-a-half years.
My teacher had called on me and I coated my lame response in a docile tone, hoping to
catch the professor and the other 29 women in the room off guard so I could avoid being
dragged into yet another contentious debate. As the unfortunate singular man among
the bunch, my opinion was often sought. Most of the time I didn't mind, but I hadn't
completed that week's reading so I knew any opinion I had would be attacked before it
left my mouth. This morning, the quietly pretty girl with glasses in the front row turned
and glared at me after I spoke. I didn't know what I did to offend this woman, but I had to
find out. After class, I walked up to the girl and introduced myself.
"I know who you are. Remember, there's only one of you, but a classroom full of us. I'm
Angela."
"Did I say something to offend you earlier?"
"No."
"If looks could kill, I'd be dead from that look you gave me."
"Oh." I couldn't believe that was her response. I stood waiting for her to elaborate. I
watched as a thousand thoughts ran across her face. She finally opened up, "I didn't
expect much of you the first day of class. I figured you took the class to meet women."
That was a plus. "But you always provided thoughtful and unbiased viewpoints to our
discussions. Today, you phoned it in. I lost some respect for you."
In that moment, I knew the gauntlet had been thrown down. I had to prove to Angela
that I was worthy of her respect. Before I knew it, we were spending much of our free
time together. We started dating after a couple of months and married a few years
later. When she got pregnant during that first year of marriage, I was more excited than
a kid on Christmas morning. My wonderful wife was going to have my child. Angela had
been blessed with an easy pregnancy, which was fantastic as she was pregnant with
twins. Everything had been smooth. The pregnancy, the early stages of labor, and then
she started hemorrhaging during childbirth. The last image I saw of my wife as they
shoved me out of the delivery room was of a ghostly pale woman with a bloated belly who
laid unconscious on one of those tables with stirrups.
I shuttered at the memory as Renee tugged on my shirt cuff. "Daddy, we're ready to get
in the car. Grandma will be mad if we're late." She had a point. At four years old, my
daughters impressed me with their ability to deconstruct situations and people. Even
without their mother around to influence them, the girls were exhibiting many of the
qualities I had loved about her. Days like these made me miss her: being around my family,
talking about weddings, and watching our daughters.
With the girls loaded in the backseat of my Lexus RX450h, we left for my parents' house.
We lived on adjoining lots that visitors often described as "massive." The long drive
through my property was beautiful this time of year. There was a lot of land for the girls
to explore, but they'd need a chaperone. I decided the girls were old enough for a dog. I
would have to talk to their grandmothers about it. We pulled into the next driveway and
wound through my parents' property. As we reached the clearing, I saw Alice and her
fiancée, Jasper, step out of her yellow Porsche as Emmett leapt from his Jeep.
Thankfully, we would all be on time so no diatribe tonight. My mother viewed lateness as
the epitome of rudeness.
"Hey man!" I greeted Jasper Whitlock, who would become Alice's husband in a week. Alice
Cullen was my cousin who grew up with us after her parents died in a car accident when
she was a baby. We were six when she moved in, so we viewed her as our sister and we
protected her the way any brothers would protect their 4-years-younger sister. Jasper
endured a lot of abuse at Emmett's hands while they were in medical school at the
University of Washington. If Jasper could put up with Alice's high-strung nature and
endure Emmett's overbearing voice and physicality and still want to marry her, I knew he
was alright. "Are you ready to make these dinners part of your weekly schedule? Maybe
you'll start manufacturing medical emergencies every week to rescue you!"
"I'm a psychiatrist. We don't have too many of those. Maybe I can change my area of
practice so I can avoid these dinners. Emmett, how often do you deliver babies during
the weekends or at night?"
"Aw, man. It's rough." Emmett let out a big yawn to punctuate his point. "I haven't had a
free weekend in years. If I didn't take vacation, I'd never spend a lot of time with Rose."
Alice slapped Jasper across the arm and stuck her tongue out at me and then Emmett.
She abhorred our mother's cooking, as well, but she looked forward to the time they
spent together. I didn't understand how those two could work together and socialize
with one another as much as they did. They ran an architecture and interior design
company, Cullen Designs. Mom was the architect and Alice designed. In fact, Alice was
her own wedding coordinator and designer.
"Mom!"
"Move it. I want to see those beautiful granddaughters of mine! Edward, you left them in
the car while you joked around with your siblings? You should be ashamed of yourself." I
knew my mother was kidding—the whole exchange with Alice, Jasper, and Emmett took
less than one minute—but I could feel the blush warming my cheeks as I unclasped
Elizabeth's car seat and my mother freed Renee. "There. Let's get you girls inside. It's a
little cool tonight." My mother hurried around the car, delicately holding Renee's tiny
hand. She reached out to scoop Elizabeth's waiting hand into her own and the three of
them trudged up the stairs to my parents' front door, followed by Alice. I watched with
pride as three generations of Cullen women entered the house.
Jasper, Emmett, and I followed the ladies. My father, Dr. Carlisle Cullen, was at the bar
making drinks. He smiled broadly as we all meandered into the family room to sit down for
appetizers. After serving all of us, the Chief of Staff of the local hospital in Forks sat
down next to my mother and opened his mouth with the most shocking of declarations.
"Edward, we're all gathered here today for an intervention." What? As far as I could tell,
I wasn't an addict.
A/N: Please be patient. There will be a lot of background and I promise lemons will show
up soon!
<a class='positive' onClick='select_drop("review");' href='#'>Review this
Chapter <FORM name=myselect> <TD> <SCRIPT
type='text/javascript'> var storyid = 5496816; var chapter = 1; var chapters = 35;
var words = 174539; var userid = 2058400; var title = 'A+Labor+of+Love'; var
title_t = 'A Labor of Love'; var summary = 'Bella returns to Forks to start her life over.
Edward is a widower raising twin daughters. When Bella starts to work for Edward, the
two develop a close bond that may be ruined by their secrets. AH/OOC Lemons! Rated-M
for a reason! COMPLETE!'; var categoryid = 2458; var cat_title = 'Twilight'; var datep
= '11-08-09'; var dateu = '06-21-10'; var author = 'lizconno'; function
select_drop(sel_value) { var rev = 0; var logind = 'http://login.fanfiction.net'; var
review_url =
'/review.php?storyid='+storyid+'&chapter='+chapter+'&storytextid=18683470'; var
toast; if(sel_value == 'review') { toast =
xwindow(logind+'/review.php?storyid='+storyid+'&chapter='+chapter+'&storytextid=18683470
',560,470); } else if (sel_value == 'abuse') { toast =
xwindow(logind+'/report.php?categoryid='+categoryid+'&chapter='+chapter+'&storyid='+story
id+'&title='+title,560,510); } else if (sel_value == 'c2') { toast =
xwindow(logind+'/c2_addstory.php?action=add&storyid='+storyid,560,470); } else if
(sel_value == 'fs') { toast =
xwindow(logind+'/fav_add.php?add_favstory=1&storyid='+storyid,560,470); } else if
(sel_value == 'fa') { toast =
xwindow(logind+'/fav_add.php?add_favauthor=1&storyid='+storyid,560,470); } else
if (sel_value == 'aa') { toast =
xwindow(logind+'/fav_add.php?add_authoralert=1&storyid='+storyid,560,470); } else
if (sel_value == 'sa') { toast =
xwindow(logind+'/fav_add.php?add_storyalert=1&storyid='+storyid,560,470); }
} </SCRIPT> <select name=opt title='story actions'>
<option value=abuse>Report Possible Abuse <option value=fs
selected>Add Story to Favorites <option value=sa>Add Story to Story
Alert <option value=fa>Add Author to Favorites <option
value=aa>Add Author to Author Alert <option value=c2>Add Story to
Community </select> <input type=button value=Go
onClick='select_drop(document.myselect.opt.options[document.myselect.opt.selectedIndex].va
ue)'> <TD ALIGN=RIGHT> <SELECT title='chapter navigation'
Name=chapter onChange="self.location = '/s/5496816/'+
this.options[this.selectedIndex].value + '/A_Labor_of_Love';"><option value=1
selected>1. Chapter 1: Change<option value=2 >2. Chapter 2: Endings<option
value=3 >3. A Quick AN & Ch 3 Preview<option value=4 >4. Chapter 3:
onClick="self.location='/s/5496816/2/A_Labor_of_Love'"> </form>
Chapter: 2
<small>Author of 3 Stories</small> <INPUT TYPE=BUTTON Value=' < Prev '
onClick="self.location='/s/5496816/1/A_Labor_of_Love'"> <SELECT title='chapter
navigation' Name=chapter onChange="self.location = '/s/5496816/'+
this.options[this.selectedIndex].value + '/A_Labor_of_Love';"><option value=1 >1.
Chapter 1: Change<option value=2 selected>2. Chapter 2: Endings<option value=3
>3. A Quick AN & Ch 3 Preview<option value=4 >4. Chapter 3: Breakdown<option
value=5 >5. Chapter 4: Possibilities<option value=6 >6. Chapter 5: Nuptials<option
value=7 >7. Chapter 6: Flirting<option value=8 >8. Chapter 7: Lemonade<option
value=9 >9. Chapter 8: Uncertainty<option value=10 >10. Chapter 9: Alone<option
value=11 >11. Chapter 10: Interviews, Part One<option value=12 >12. Chapter 11:
Interviews, Part Two<option value=13 >13. Chapter 12: Brunch<option value=14
>14. Chapter 13: Commencement<option value=15 >15. Chapter 14: Moving<option
value=16 >16. Chapter 15: Comfort<option value=17 >17. Chapter 16: Games<option
value=18 >18. Chapter 17: Dates<option value=19 >19. Chapter 18: Surprises<option
value=20 >20. Chapter 19: Progress?<option value=21 >21. Chapter 20:
Revelations<option value=22 >22. Chapter 21: Dilemma<option value=23 >23.
Chapter 22: Declaration<option value=24 >24. Chapter 23: Tears<option value=25
>25. Chapter 24: Assurance<option value=26 >26. Chapter 25: Connection<option
value=27 >27. Chapter 26: Perspectives<option value=28 >28. Chapter 27:
Time<option value=29 >29. Chapter 28: Labor<option value=30 >30. Chapter 29:
Admissions<option value=31 >31. Chapter 30: Advice<option value=32 >32. Chapter
31: Seattle<option value=33 >33. Chapter 32: Finally<option value=34 >34. Epilogue
Part One<option value=35 >35. Epilogue Part Two</select> <INPUT TYPE=BUTTON
Value=' Next > ' onClick="self.location='/s/5496816/3/A_Labor_of_Love'"> Rated: <a
</script>
Again, please be kind…keep an open mind! :)
BPOV
"Baby, baby. Whaddya mean, 'we need to talk'?"
"I've decided that I need to move back to the Northwest and my family and friends are
there and nothing is really holding me here and the weather is so hot and so dry and we're
just not working and I want to teach somewhere else and I've already packed the car and
I leave in 10 minutes." I hoped that if I blurted everything out in one nonsensical jumble,
this wouldn't be a long, drawn-out discussion where he convinced me to stay. Again.
"What? No. Bella, you're not leaving. We have plans. I want to marry you."
"James, we've been together two years and we've talked about marriage one other time
– when I planned on moving back to Seattle a year ago. You haven't mentioned anything
since then." Truthfully, I wasn't ready to get married and I didn't have any hopes of
marrying James, but it was a good excuse and an easy out. The idea of his promise,
backed up by nothing caused Beyonce's "Single Ladies (Put a Ring on It)" to echo in my
ears and a giggle escaped my lips.
James shot me a nasty glare. "You think this is funny? You pack up everything, quit your
job, decide we're over, tell me you're leaving minutes before you do, and you have the
audacity to laugh?" Crap. So much for getting out of this break up without too much
anguish or painful words.
"A song just popped in my head. It was funny. I…um…" I knew my face showed my
embarrassment and the only thing I could do was nervously brush my hair off my face and
twist my t-shirt around my clenched hand.
"I do plan on marrying you. I just don't have the cash for a proper ring right now. I pay
this mortgage by myself, I have my car payments, everyone in the company just took
5% pay cuts so we could continue to keep the plant open. There's only so much money
right now. We will get married. I promise you. What do I need to do for you to stay?"
"Stop it. This passive-aggressive bullshit isn't going to work on me anymore. You do this
whenever I make a decision you don't like. I have this huuuuge mortgage… I am so sick of
hearing that crap. I've offered to pay half of it since I moved in, but you refuse me every
time. It's just another way you try to manipulate me. It's not going to work anymore.
And having money for the right ring? You expect me to believe that? You make almost
$100,000 per year. That 5% pay cut barely made a difference in your pay. If you
wanted to marry me, you would and you wouldn't use an excuse, especially one based on
financial need. Instead, you'd rather chase ass around town. I didn't want to make this
nasty, but you've led me no other choice." By this point, my face was red from anger.
James could tell a different Bella stood in front of him.
"Um, what are you going to do?" I'm glad he didn't continue to challenge me. I didn't want
to drive away angry, but rather with a sense of accomplishment.
"I'm going to look for another teaching job. It's going to be hard this close to the
beginning of the year, but I've made my decision. I've got a place to live: Alice's condo."
I've known Alice Cullen since attending our small high school, Forks High School. I was a
freshman when she was a senior. We weren't friends, but she was always very friendly
to me. When I went to college, I found myself in Alice's company again – she was
president of Kappa Gamma Zeta and Rose's big sister. She always had an innate ability to
get people to do what she wanted. I think it was because she was incredibly tenacious.
It was because of Alice that I finally decided to make this move back to Seattle. Alice
was moving back to Forks in a couple of weeks, after she married Jasper, the handsome
psychiatrist she had met six years earlier. I had called her a few weeks earlier to ask a
few questions about what I should wear to the wedding and we started talking about
what held me in Phoenix.
"If you don't like Phoenix, you are ready to break up with your boyfriend, and you think
you're teaching at the wrong school, move back to Seattle. My condo will be vacant.
Jasper and I decided not to sell it so we could have an overnight place for whenever
we're in Seattle, whether for a show, a late dinner, or work. If you allow us to stay in the
guest room when that happens—which I swear will happen once or twice a year—you
can rent my place for really cheap."
"Alice, I don't know if I'm ready to move back."
"Charlie will love having you within driving distance and away from that schmuck James.
Rose will be ecstatic. You know she's going to move in with Emmett when her lease is up?
But you'll love the place. I have a great view of the city. It's within walking distance of the
city library. Well, you've been there. You know how great it is. Please, you'll actually be
doing me a favor."
Alice had a point. "Well, let me think about it and I'll call you back. Hold on, Rose and
Emmett are going to move in together? I wouldn't want them to rush into anything!"
We both laughed at my joke. Rose had met her boyfriend, Alice's cousin, when he
visited UW's medical school while he was finishing his senior year at Chicago's
Northwestern University. I think they had met before Alice and Jasper met. We continued
to talk about the wedding and make fun of Emmett and Rose.
It didn't take long, but I quickly found myself ready to take Alice up on her offer. "I'm
going to do it."
"What?"
"How soon do you want me? I'm ready to break up with James and move back up to be
near everyone I love."
"Oh, Bella! I think you're making a wonderful decision. You can arrive anytime. I'm going to
be in Forks most of the time. I'll stay with Jasper or with my parents. Just let me know
when you can get here and I'll meet you outside with the keys. Oh, I am so excited! I
cannot wait to redecorate so it suits you!" I don't know whether I felt relief. I just opened
the Alice-hyper can. This could backfire.
"Your mind is made up, I assume?" James seemed to be accepting this.
"Yes."
James looked down and hunched his shoulders. Taking in a breath and letting out a slow,
long sigh he stood up, walked over to me, and hugged me. My body stayed rigid against
his, but I could still feel his rippling muscles underneath his thin t-shirt. I thought about the
last time I had ran my hands over his pecs, his six pack that's really an eight pack, his
triceps, his back muscles, and his perfect ass. He was going to make this hard.
James bent down and with his warm breath whispered into my ear, "C'mon, Bella. Our
bodies have always fit well. Let me hug you so that your body knows I mean you the
best." I relaxed. James was right and our bodies did fit nicely. We had enjoyed the most
satisfying sex life and he taught me pleasures that I didn't know I could ever enjoy. His
breathing became more shallow and he began running his fingers on one hand through
the ends of my hair while his left hand ran down my spine to my ass, which he cupped.
"You smell so good and you feel amazing. Let's get in one last fuck."
"Look, this isn't what I want. I will admit that you and I have an explosive chemistry in
bed, but outside of the bedroom, we're just explosion after explosion. I don't want to live
like this any longer." James dipped one hand under my skirt while the other grabbed my
hair and tugged lightly. He slipped his thumb down the front of my panties and he flicked my
clit. I tried to stifle the groan that escaped my lips. In the split second I lost myself, he slid
two fingers into me and my hips pushed against his hand.
"Your body doesn't seem to agree, Bella. Tell me to stop and I'll stop." James's hand
released my hair and snuck its way under my skirt where it began to remove my panties.
That was the final straw. I had to stop this. I needed to be resolute in my decision. I
whispered in a cracking and unsure-sounding voice, "Stop. I need to go. NOW!"
I pulled away, looked at him, and walked out the door. I pulled myself into my truck and
started the roar of the engine. I made my way through the streets to the freeway.
Before I knew it, I had exited the I-10 and was heading north on I-17 on my way
through Utah and Idaho. About an hour into the drive, my cell phone rang. Crap, I forgot
to call Rose.
Without looking at the Caller ID I blurted, "Rose, I forgot to call, I know. You are not
going to believe it. James took things well, but he tried to fuck me before I left. What an ass!"
"Ma'am, is this Miss Isabella Swan?"

A bright mask of crimson covered my face. I gulped, trying to compose myself. Thank god
this exchange took place over the phone. "Yes, this is Bella."
"Miss Swan, this is Forks Sherriff's Deputy Tyler Crowley." Tyler and I had been classmates
in high school and my dad was his boss. Why was he using these formalities?
"Tyler. What's going on?" Honestly, as I began to think about it, a sense of doom
washed over me.
"I am sorry to have to tell you this, especially over the phone, but your father and
stepmother were killed by a drunk driver early this morning on their way home." As fast as
blood had rushed to my face, it drained. In fact, I think the blood drained from my whole
body. My father. Charlie. Dead. This couldn't be correct.
"I'm sorry, but I am not sure if I heard you. Did you just say my dad, Sherriff Charlie
Swan, and his wife, Sue Clearwater, were killed in a car accident? Hello?"
Finally, Tyler answered, "Yes. Your father was a wonderful sheriff and a great man. I
looked up to him like a father. He talked of you all of the time. He was really proud of you.
Bella, how soon do you think you can be here?"
This changed everything. "Tyler, I was already on my way to Seattle. I am moving back
to the Northwest. I'll change my route a little bit. If I drive through the night, I can be
there in less than 24 hours."
"You don't need to hurry. Please be careful. Bella, take care. I'm here for you if you need me."
I pressed END and memories began to flood my mind. Charlie had been a wonderful
father. He had a tough go of it. Charlie and my mom, Charlotte, married when she was
22 and Charlie was 25. I was born within the year. But my birth took its toll on their
marriage. Charlotte endured a rough round of morning sickness, followed by an order of
bed rest. I was born 2 months premature and during labor, my mother died. My father
never seemed to move on. When he wasn't working, his mind always seemed to be
elsewhere. I often wondered if he was imagining the situation in front of him as if my
mom was by his side. I was always sad to see him alone. Things appeared to get worse
when his best friend, Harry Clearwater, died while I was in high school. For about a
month, my father was inconsolable. I didn't know how to help him or what to say.
Luckily, my dad and I were very much alike, so I just did what I would want if the
situations were reversed. I let him talk to me when he wanted to talk. Otherwise, I kept
my distance. And then one day, everything about him was different. His eyes had a smile
in them and he had a glow. I never thought I would be able to describe my father as
someone who had a glow about him. Turns out Harry's widow was the cause of my
father's happiness. They married a few weeks before I left for college at UW. I couldn't
have been happier. My father wouldn't be alone and a huge weight was lifted from my
shoulders.
I didn't have time to cry. I had a huge task ahead of me. My dad had worked for the
Sherriff's Department from the time he graduated from college. He had been Sherriff for
about 20 of those years. Between figuring out everything with his house and his
pension, I knew I wasn't moving to Seattle. Forks was my destination for who knows how
long. I scrolled through my phone's contacts list and pressed SEND.
"Rose, patch Alice into this call. We need to talk."

"Hold on, honey. You were supposed to call me and you don't sound good. What happened?"
"Rose! Patch. Alice. In."
"Okay, okay."
I heard the phone ringing followed by Alice's melodic sing-song, "Hi Rose! What's going on?"
"Alice, this is Bella and Rose. My dad died. Some drunk killed him and Sue as they drove
home. I'm on my way there now. I am not going to be able to rent your condo. I need to
handle things in Forks. I'm going to move into my dad's place. I'll keep you two updated
on everything. Oh, yeah. I broke things off with James." I thought back to my initial
description of the break up. Funny how different life was just a few minutes ago when I
had made a fool of myself.
EPOV
Did I hear my father correctly? I stammered out, "An intervention? You guys are kidding, right?"
"Edward." Carlisle had that serious look on his face with a tone to match. "It's been four
years since Angela died. We thought that if we gave you time and didn't say anything
that you would eventually start dating again. Instead, you seem to throw yourself deeper
into your work. Your mother and Mrs. Weber and I sat down and we talked about the
hours you're working. You're wearing yourself too thin. You spend 80 hours every week
at work and another 10 hours in the car commuting. Business is great. You could walk
away from that place for five years and it will run itself without a single hitch. It's time
you found yourself some adult companionship."
"Dad, I don't think this is appropriate conversation in front of the girls."
"Where do you think we got the idea little brother?" I hated it when Emmett referred to
me as his little brother; we were six minutes apart, although he was about 50 pounds
heavier and 3 inches taller than I am. His words finally hit me. I turned to look at my
daughters who sat on one of the couches. Their faces were beaming. This was their idea.
"What is this about, girls?"
"Daddy," Lizzie said, "We don't like seeing you alone. We want you to be happy. We think a
girlfriend would make you happy. Just look at how happy Aunt Alice is. She and Uncle
Jasper can't stop smiling. We've seen pictures of you from before Mommie's death. You
used to look like that. We want to see it for ourselves." I felt like I was raising two
miniature adults. Every time one of them opened her mouth to make some observation, a
profound statement would escape.
I didn't realize the effect my widower status had on the girls. At the same time, nothing
indicated to me that I was ready to date.
"I appreciate everyone's concern, but I'm not ready. I'm not closing myself off to dating,
but I need to slowly ease my way back into things. It's been ten years since I went on a
first date and I'm not ready for the mess that comes with dating." My heart still belonged
to Angela and no woman could or would replace her. Knowing that my daughters
wanted someone in my life is why I gave my family a ray of hope. In reality, I had no
interest in dating. As I said, dating is about games and a mess follows. Coupled with the
continued pain over the loss of Angela, I didn't expect to start dating anytime soon.
"Son, we're not going to let this go. We all love you dearly and your daughters have
made a very good point." I hated it when my mom used my daughters to further a point
or argument.
"Fine. Now, can we please enjoy our evening? I hear someone has a wedding next
week." I knew the change in subject would divert focus from me back to someone who
shone in it.
"You hear someone has a wedding?" I knew my comment would piss Alice off; she was
so annoyed that her response was so high only dogs could hear it. "Edward Masen Cullen.
If I hear you forget about my wedding one more time, I will personally run you down with
my car."
We all shuffled into the dining room, where a huge feast awaited us. It was amazing
how my mother was able to make a meal look so appetizing. I never understood why she
didn't have Victoria, my parents' longtime housekeeper, prepare our weekly dinner.
As we settled into our seats, Emmett opened his mouth and one of his usually immature
and crass remarks escaped, "Bro, you need to get laid. Get yourself some booty." I
glared at Emmett and, even though I knew the girls couldn't hear him and wouldn't
understand what he said, I made it known that I didn't think he should make such
comments around them.
review_url =
ue)'> <TD ALIGN=RIGHT><INPUT TYPE=BUTTON Value=' < Prev '
Chapter 1: Change<option value=2 selected>2. Chapter 2: Endings<option value=3
>3. A Quick AN & Ch 3 Preview<option value=4 >4. Chapter 3: Breakdown<option
Value=' Next > ' onClick="self.location='/s/5496816/3/A_Labor_of_Love'">
</form>
Chapter: 3
Chapter 1: Change<option value=2 >2. Chapter 2: Endings<option value=3
selected>3. A Quick AN & Ch 3 Preview<option value=4 >4. Chapter 3:
</script>
Wow! I am surprised people found this already. I posted this on a whim last night…
Anyway, I wanted to let you know a few things: I hope to publish about once a week,
but with work and life, that may not be possible, so please be patient; there will be
lemons, but this story is going to have fewer than I may like (believe me, a bunch just
wouldn't fit); my outline has over 30 chapters, so expect more than that; as I said, this is
my first FF and I am still experimenting with format/layout and author notes…so there
may be other chapters that are really author's notes *giggle*; and finally, I am really
excited about writing this and I look forward to your comments, feedback, suggestions…I
will try to respond to your questions, but I may not have time and I will try to
incorporate suggestions, but only if they work within how I have the story imagined in my mind.
Until the next chapter is up, give some love to other FF writers. I have posted my faves
on my blog: lizconno (dot) blogspot (dot) com
Also, follow me on twitter: lizconno
Or my wonderful beta & twestie: robpattz_addict
Or our deliciously smutty creation: DearRob
I think that's everything for right now. Thank you again!
Here's a preview of Chapter 3...
Disclaimer: Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight
BPOV
I passed the "Forks City Limit" sign and slowed my truck, just in case my father was
watching from heaven. He wouldn't want me to speed in his town. In deference to my
father, I realized that I should obey as many laws as possible as long as I remained in
Forks. I smiled at the notion, because I knew Charlie would get a kick out of the idea that
it took his death for me to finally start following laws; Charlie always had a wry sense of humor
I started thinking about what it might be like to live in Forks again. I shuddered slightly,
however, I suppose living the life of a spinster wasn't such a horrible thing. I could
always head up to Port Angeles and try my luck with the guys at the bars. A chuckle
escaped my lips as I pulled into my dad's driveway. I wondered where he left the cruiser.
And then I realized that he must have been driving it when… I couldn't allow my mind to
finish that thought.
I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and opened my car door. After the long drive
and due to my clumsy nature, I stumbled out of my car and up onto the porch and
grasped for the hidden key. I cracked the front door only to be hit by a wave of familiar
scents that reminded me of my childhood with my dad. Instantly, my chest constricted
and I crumbled in the doorway, consumed by the grief that I had stifled for 24 hours too long.
review_url =
Chapter 1: Change<option value=2 >2. Chapter 2: Endings<option value=3
selected>3. A Quick AN & Ch 3 Preview<option value=4 >4. Chapter 3:
Chapter: 4
Chapter 1: Change<option value=2 >2. Chapter 2: Endings<option value=3 >3. A
Quick AN & Ch 3 Preview<option value=4 selected>4. Chapter 3: Breakdown<option
</script>
A/N: I'm finally getting the hang of formatting on this site, so I hope that I won't have to
post another Author's Note as a Chapter! :)
Also, there will be instances of people drinking to the point of inebriation and there may
be instances of illegal drug use. I am not condoning either activity. And the occasions of
sex may include some stupid behavior, which again, I don't condone. (This applies to the
story, not this chapter.)
As always, thank you to robpattz_addict. She is my stupendous beta who has this
amazing knack to ask the right questions of me so I'm able to write coherent paragraphs.
So on to chapter 3.
Disclaimer: Ms. Meyer created Twilight. LL and Widoward sprang from my mind and aren't
meant to infringe on her copyrights!
BPOV
I passed the "Forks City Limit" sign and slowed my truck, just in case my father was
watching from heaven. He wouldn't want me to speed in his town. In deference to my
father, I realized that I should obey as many laws as possible as long as I remained in
Forks. I smiled at the notion, because I knew Charlie would get a kick out of the idea that
it took his death for me to finally start following laws; Charlie always had a wry sense of humor
I started thinking about what it might be like to live in Forks again. I shuddered slightly,
however, I suppose living the life of a spinster wasn't such a horrible thing. I could
always head up to Port Angeles and try my luck with the guys at the bars. A chuckle
escaped my lips as I pulled into my dad's driveway. I wondered where he left the cruiser.
And then I realized that he must have been driving it when… I couldn't allow my mind to
finish that thought.
I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and opened my car door. After the long drive
and due to my clumsy nature, I stumbled out of my car and up onto the porch and
grasped for the hidden key. I cracked the front door only to be hit by a wave of familiar
scents that reminded me of my childhood with my dad. Instantly, my chest constricted
and I crumbled in the doorway, consumed by the grief that I had stifled for 24 hours too long.
As the tears fell fast and fiery from my eyes, sobs erupted from my throat. My father
may not have been an overtly affectionate man, but I always knew he loved me more
than anything. Thoughts and memories began swirling in my mind: the day Charlie won the
election to be sheriff; our equally awkward "birds and bees" talk; my first driving lesson
that ended when he scolded me for laughing nervously; and the look of pride and sadness
as I drove away on my way to my college dorm for the first time. Those memories
reminded me of the hole that seemed to open the second I allowed myself to mourn his
passing. My crying grew harder.
I don't know how long I huddled in the doorway, but at some point I felt a pair of warm,
strong hands, which I could tell belonged to Jake, as they securely lifted me from the cold
porch and brought me into the living room. Jacob Black, my childhood best friend, was like
a brother to me and a son to Charlie. As much as this death hurt me, Jacob must have
been aching with pain, as well. To make matters worse, Jacob married Sue's daughter,
Leah, two years earlier; it was like he lost two parents.
"Hey Bells," Jacob comfortingly cooed into my ear as he wrapped me in a tight bear hug.
His body felt toasty and all I could imagine was curling up in his arms.
"Jake. Thanks for coming. Shouldn't you be with Leah?"
I heard, "Hi Bella…" whispered from behind me. Leah stood in the door. As soon as our
equally ruddy and puffy eyes met, we ran to each other and hugged. My stepsister and I
weren't terribly close because of our age gap – she was 12 when our parents married and I
left for college – but we both lost our last surviving parent.
I closed the door and asked her, "Can you tell me what happened?"
"It was really bad. Mom and Charlie were driving around a curve in the road and as they
exited it, a drunk driver hit them head on." Leah tried with all of her might to continue, but
I could see she wasn't ready to talk, yet.
Jacob picked up the story and his young wife slumped on the coach. "The asshole was
speeding and they collided with such force that it was as if the cruiser hit a brick wall
traveling 100 mph." Leah let out a loud sob and a small tear trailed down my cheek. His
analogy managed to convey to me the destruction that must have resulted.
"What happened to the drunk driver?"
"He was ejected from the car on impact. Because he flew into some brush and it cushioned
his fall, he managed to escape with a few broken bones. I better not see the prick on the
street or I might be compelled to pummel him into the ground and then spit on his bloody
remains!"
"Jacob Black!" I didn't know Jake could be so hostile to another person, even though the
man killed Charlie and Sue. "I imagine he's been treated and released to the sheriff's
custody? I know my dad's men won't let him have a single moment's rest. He'll be reminded
of his crime every day."
Leah continued to yelp. With my eyes I ordered Jacob to comfort his wife. With a
resigned look and a sigh, Jake plopped onto the couch and put one arm around his wife
while the other stroked her shoulder. I wondered why I needed to prod him to comfort his
wife, but I had to tell myself that I would ask him what it meant after everything I would
need to do during the upcoming week.
I left the two of them and walked into the kitchen. It was nice to see that Sue had taken
care of my dad: the kitchen was clean and I saw fresh-baked goods on both counters.
Upon inspection of the fridge, I found it recently stocked. I decided to make us a pizza. I
began pulling out everything I would need. I guess I created such a loud racket because
Jake and Leah came running in to see what was wrong and why I was in the kitchen.
"Umm, Bells, whatcha doin'?"
"What does it look like? I'm cooking. What do you guys want on your pizza?"
"Honey, let's sit down. You're obviously in shock," Jacob suggested.
I glared at Jake and snapped, "Shut up, asshole!" Apparently his comment hit me the
wrong way.
"Hey, c'mon. What was that for?"
"Look, I need to move around, do stuff, something to keep my mind off of what's
happened. Cooking soothes most of my troubles, so this will have to help."
"Can I have mushrooms?" Leah inquired.
"Of course. Any other requests?" Leah shook her head. "Jake?"
Jake smiled and asked, "Do you have any sausage?"
Before I could answer him, we were surprised to hear a knock from the front door. Who
could be dropping by right now? I peeked through the peephole to the sight of short,
dark, spiky hair. My pixie-haired friend Alice stood on the other side.
I threw the door open and grabbed Alice into a hug. Alice said something like, "I'd
forgotten how high strung you can be!" but I squeezed her tightly and the words came
out sounding like gasps for air.
"Thanks for coming, Alice! I'm just making some pizza. Do you want to join us? You can
choose your topping."
"I'm trying to lose weight for the wedding. My wedding is next Saturday and I barely fit
into my dress! Oh, screw it. How often do I get to sit down with you for dinner?" I had a
feeling my fashionable friend purposely designed her wedding dress on the snug side to
drive Jasper wild as she had always been a lithe creature.
The four of us cooked, ate, reminisced, laughed, and cried. At some point, I looked up at
the wall clock and read 2:27. Time had flown by. I figured it was time to end the
gathering. With a yawn, I said, "Guys, it's really late and I am exhausted from driving.
Thank you for being here for me. I can't speak for Leah, but I found all of this comforting
and helpful."
Leah nodded and kissed me on the cheek as she and Jake walked towards the door. "I
love you," she sniffed. Jake left her side and walked out to my truck and pulled my bags
from the truck bed. "We'll be back tomorrow morning so we can get through this together."
"Thanks for getting my suitcases, Jake. I love both of you and I'm glad I have you guys
as my family."
Jake kissed me on my forehead, snaked his fingers through Leah's, and together they left.
I looked into the kitchen at Alice. She hadn't moved a muscle.
"I don't want Jasper worrying about you more than he already is, I'm sure."
"Nonsense. I told him I was going to stay with you," declared Alice.
With a mischievous grin I joked to my friend, "I think I may get lucky tonight!" Alice
laughed, which made me happy. "Okay, woman, let's go upstairs to my bedroom and sleep."
Due to exhaustion, the two of us rushed through our nightly routines and hopped into
bed. It was nice to have Alice near me. She comforted me by firmly gripping my hand and
rubbing her thumb against its surface.
"Do you still plan to live in Seattle? I think it would be great if you moved here. So many
people here love you. I really, really, really want you to live in Forks."
I chuckled. "Okay."
"What? You'll stay?"
"Yep. I was planning on it already. I had a lot of time to think during my drive through the
desolate terrain. I realized I'd rather remain here near you, Jake, Leah, and everyone
else I love. Rose has Emmett in Seattle, so she doesn't need me as much as I need you
guys," I responded.
"Ohhhh. I'm so excited," squealed Alice. "After I get back from my honeymoon, we'll find
you a teaching job. You are still going to my wedding next week, right?"
I had been enduring quite a bit of anxiety over her wedding. A lot of friends from high
school and college would be there, but I didn't have a date anymore. Until she mentioned
the event, I had forgotten about Alice's wedding and the stress that would accompany it.
Plus I was curious to see her brother, Edward, in person. I had seen photos of him over
the years and he didn't take a bad picture. He was, quite possibly, the most
perfect-looking man on the planet.
In a soft voice Alice inquired, "Bella? Did you fall asleep?"
I needed to stop thinking about Edward. I'd admired him from afar since middle school, but
I had never met him or seen him in person. "I'm sorry. I was just thinking about your
wedding. Of course I will be there. It would take a nuclear attack to keep me away!"
"I think you're being absurd, but I'll take it! Let's go to sleep. I don't want to look horrible
in the morning and have Jasper change his mind."
Alice hugged me and I quickly drifted to sleep.

~l~l~l~
EPOV
On my daily commute between Forks and Port Angeles, I often had a lot of time to think
and last week's family "intervention" consumed my thoughts. The week crawled by as a
result and I found myself ghosting through life at work and home. Because my family's
opinion always mattered to me, I dissected the suggestion.
Should I start dating? I remembered enduring a Sex and the City marathon while Angela
and I dated. In one of the episodes, the characters tried to determine how long to wait
after a breakup. If memory serves right, one-half the length of the relationship was an
appropriate time to wait. Angela and I had met 10 years earlier and almost five had
passed since her death.
I did the math. We had been together five years. Enough time had gone by. But I had
felt ready for more than a year; no one caught my eye. I didn't want to force anything. I
resolved to inform my family that I would know the woman when I met her. They would
have to settle for my decision.
On Friday afternoon, we had the wedding rehearsal. Elizabeth and Renee would serve as
flower girls and they couldn't contain their excitement as they marched down the aisle
Alice had created in my parents' backyard. A few weeks earlier Jasper asked Emmett to
be his best man, and tonight the two stood at the base of the gazebo as the girls
passed. Rose, Alice's maid of honor, followed Lizzie and Renee at a reasonable pace.
I watched Emmett's nervous expression as Rose neared him; Emmett looked as if he were
getting married, not Jasper. Figures she'd use the mood of Alice's wedding to subtlety
force Emmett to marry her. My disgust for Rose grew. And then Carlisle and Alice began
their steady advance towards Jasper. Alice beamed. I could tell she would be a beautiful
bride the next afternoon.
Something ached in my chest and I had to leave the rehearsal and return to my parents'
house. Mrs. Weber had already arrived to pick up my girls. Their retired grandmother
moved to Forks when Angela had become pregnant. Her presence has been invaluable.
She and my mother helped me care for the girls by swapping daily daycare duties.
Tonight, the girls would go home with her as they did every Friday night.
"Edward. You're looking well. How was the rehearsal?"
I walked to my mother-in-law and lightly hugged and kissed her. "Hello, Tia. I left before
they'd finished. It's still a little hard to be around so many happy people. I miss Angela
more during these times," I ruefully related to her.
"I know it's hard and it doesn't seem like it will get better." She continued, "But I promise
you Angela wouldn't be pleased to know that you are unhappy. My daughter loved you
so much and she wanted the best for you. I've never told you this, but I think you need
to hear it. You can't blame yourself for being alive."
I stared at Tia with a confused expression.
She seemed to answer my question before I had even formed it. "You think she's dead
because of you; that were it not for you, she would be alive. She wouldn't have gotten
pregnant, or died during childbirth. But she would be so proud of your girls. And she
would want you to be happy. When she was pregnant, Angela sat me down and
instructed me to," and she motioned with air quotes, "'kick Edward's butt' if you ever lost
her. Honey, I'm kicking your butt."
"Nana!" the girls shrieked. I didn't have a chance to digest Mrs. Weber's words before I
needed to say goodbye. She bent forward and tickled her granddaughters, who giggled
gleefully in response.
"Be good. Listen to your Nana," I instructed. My daughters nodded.
"Edward, my dahlings always behave," Tia asserted, using one of her favorite nicknames
for them.
We helped Elizabeth and Renee climb into their car seats. Tia's comments had surprised
me and I didn't know how to react so I forced a grin and waved as she drove away. In a
trance, I walked into Alice's already-booming party.
"There's my brother!" Alice cheered. My cousin flitted to my side and gave me a deep hug.
"I know this is hard for you, but I appreciate you making the effort. I want you to relax
and enjoy yourself. It's just the family tonight and tomorrow won't be too crowded."
My head bobbed in response as she steered me to our dinner table. She insisted that I sit
next to her. I didn't let her know it enough, but I appreciated the love my cousin offered me.
Conversation hummed around me as I considered the meaning behind Tia's words. I ate
the food placed in front of me, but didn't look at what it was or how it tasted. I was
preoccupied with our talk, as well as the one my family had forced upon me the previous
weekend.
"Tia and I have been talking and we feel it would be best for you to hire a full-time nanny
for the girls," my mother announced. "They're going to start school next year and it
would be good if you had someone trained in early childhood education to prepare them
for school and to guarantee they excel. Tia and I have loved taking care of them, but
we know we can find someone better suited for your family's needs."
I heard my mother's words, but I wasn't paying close enough attention to realize she had
declared that I drastically change the lives of my daughters and myself.
"Edward?" my mother asked.
"I'm sorry mom. Tia and I spoke briefly when she grabbed the girls and I can't stop
thinking about what she told me. Did I hear you correctly? Did you just suggest I hire a
nanny?" I questioned Esme.
"Well, yes," she answered as a crease surfaced across her smooth forehead. "We can't
take care of them forever. We need to be grandmothers to them, not mothers."
I frowned as her words hurt me more than they should. I knew my mother hadn't
intended to imply anything negative, but her response reminded me that I had stolen
their mother from Elizabeth and Renee.
"Just think, you can hire a hot nanny and get laid finally, bro," my brother chimed in.
"Emmett, that is not appropriate conversation," Esme warned.

Alice sneered at Emmett, "Don't ruin my party!"
"I'll consider your suggestion. Really. Although you didn't have a very detailed argument, I
think you may have convinced me that the girls will benefit from the influence of someone
better able to prepare them for school." I was surprised the words came out of my
mouth. Was I really going to let a stranger into my house and, more importantly, into the
lives of my daughters? "And Emmett, I will not become a tired cliché of the rich man who
sleeps with his innocent, but hot nanny."
"I think I know someone perfect for the job. You may have heard of Isabella Swan? She is
Sheriff Swan's daughter. Um, she went to our high school and then college with me and
Rose. We're all in KGZ together. Does that ring any bells? Anyway, she majored in biology
and elementary education at UW. She's lived in Phoenix the last couple of years, teaching
first grade. She just moved back here and I think this opportunity will be perfect for all of
you," Alice assured me.
Before I had a chance to react, Rose stated, "I think Bella would be perfect to care for
them. She's wonderful with children and she's a very patient educator."
Rose's opinion had little effect on me. If anything, I was more apt to ignore Alice's
suggestion and place this Miss Swan on my mental ignore list because she was Rose's
friend. Regardless, I realized I should listen to my family. "I'll begin interviewing people
next week."
Within moments, Alice wrapped her arms around my shoulders and squeezed tightly.
"Thank you," she whispered. I didn't know why she was thanking me. I hadn't agreed to
hire her friend, only to meet with multiple people.
Next to me, Emmett cleared his throat and I noticed that nervous expression had
returned. "I have an announcement," my brother anxiously stated. This couldn't be good.
All eyes whirled onto my brother and the room grew so quiet that we'd all hear a pin
drop. "Um, so the reason why I've spent so many Sundays in Seattle wasn't because I
was worried about having to deliver a baby and not being able to get to the hospital in
time. It was because I knew I couldn't bring Rose and the idea of spending that much free
time away from her was unbearable."
My brother, an incredibly imposing fellow who played college baseball and worked out
everyday sounded like the most pathetic sap. I chuckled and he ignored me.
"So we've decided to take our relationship to the next level. Rose and I moved in together
last month."
I groaned as I realized he was nervous because he had to tell us that they were living
together and he wasn't sure how everyone would react. But the second after he
announced the news, my parents congratulated them and Alice seemed ecstatic. I
remained in my seat with the same morose expression I plastered on my face during the
nanny discussion.
In just one week, so much in my world had changed. My family expected me to date, hire
a nanny, and accept Rose into our family. On top of all of that confusion, I wasn't looking
forward to being peppered with questions by the guests at Alice's wedding tomorrow.
A few closing notes: Chapter 4 is all BPOV and the last "transition" chapter because by
the end of it, Bella's and Edward's timelines will match up. Beginning with Chapter 5, we'll
have overlapping between BPOV & EPOV sections (so you can get both characters'
perspectives) because they finally meet. The POV overlapping won't always occur, but
expect it to happen more often than not.
Oh, my beta pointed out that my author's note suggested you could follow any or all of
our accounts on Twitter. I should've written that you should follow me (lizconno) and her
(robpattz_addict) and our joint venture (DearRob). *giggle*
Thanks for reading. If you enjoy, please leave a review and tell a friend! :)

review_url =
Quick AN & Ch 3 Preview<option value=4 selected>4. Chapter 3: Breakdown<option
</form>
Chapter: 5
Quick AN & Ch 3 Preview<option value=4 >4. Chapter 3: Breakdown<option value=5
selected>5. Chapter 4: Possibilities<option value=6 >6. Chapter 5: Nuptials<option
</script>
A/N: Thank you for reviewing my story! I appreciate all of your messages and I read them
all (even if I don't reply)! It's so rewarding and humbling to know people are reading and
enjoying my story.
Thank you to my "fuckawesome" beta robpattz_addict! *wink*
One more thing: Although Alice is Emmett & Edward's cousin, she's referred to as both
their sister & cousin. If you recall, she joined their family as a baby/toddler so they view
each other more as siblings than cousins. In the future, the terms will be used
interchangeably. I hope that clears any confusion you might have now or in the future. :)
BPOV
The phone was ringing again. I wasn't prepared to have to tell another person that
Charlie & Sue had died, or listen to the copious amount of condolences from those who
did know. "Hello?" I asked into the receiver.
"How ya doin', girlie?" Phew. It was Alice. I didn't mind talking to her, but how was I, really?
This week had passed in a blur. Ever since Alice left Sunday morning, I had a flurry of
work to complete. There was the funeral and memorial service to plan, the meetings with
my father's lawyer to take, as well as the one with the sheriff's department, shopping with
Alice for my wedding attire, culminating in the closing chapter of my father's time on earth.
Jake and his father, Billy Black, who was one of Charlie's oldest and closest friends, helped
with the funeral preparations. Deep down, I knew I would have to plan my father's
funeral at some point, and its eventuality seemed sooner rather than later considering
his chosen line of work, but I never expected to have this duty while I was 24, or 34 for
that matter.
We decided the services would occur on Thursday, figuring enough time would be given to
all who knew Sue and Charlie so they could secure the needed time away from work. In
honoring my father's wishes, the funeral and memorial took place at the Quileute
Reservation. Sue was Quileute and Charlie ought to have been because he spent just as
much time at La Push with his friends as he did in this house. While Sue was buried in
accordance with Quileute tradition, my father was cremated and his ashes dispersed
among four locales: poured over Sue and Harry's adjoining plots; mixed in with the dirt
covering my mother's grave; thrown off the cliffs at First Beach; and encased in an urn for me.
Surprisingly, I hadn't expected to be emotionally and spiritually affected by the services,

but tears streamed down my face throughout. The stoic façade I crafted throughout my
life crumbled as soon as Billy stood up to give the eulogy. Dr. Cullen, who insisted yet
again that I call him Carlisle, and Esme, as well as Alice, Rose, Jasper, and Emmett drove
down to the Reservation to offer their support. As Esme wrapped her arms around my
sobbing shoulders, I thought about how beneficial her presence had been to me over the
last eight years. She truly felt like my mother. I expected to need Esme's nurturing as my
father's passing sunk in over the coming days, weeks, and months.
Following the somber activities, I returned home alone to a cold and quiet house. For
the umpteenth time since arriving the previous weekend, I broke down in tears. Were it
not for Alice's wedding, I'd probably be curled up in a tight ball on the floor.
I avoided Alice's question, and asked one of my own. "Aren't you supposed to be at your
rehearsal dinner, or performing last minute preparations with Rose?"
"Everyone left a few minutes ago. Rose is off with Emmett, getting some action before
she spends the night with me. I swear, those two are like rabbits!" Alice and I both bust
up with fits of laughter. She was right about Rose and Emmett. They never did seem to
have sex enough. When we roomed together in the sorority house, I was privy to far
more than anyone should have to endure – and Emmett had his own apartment, which
made all of it that much worse! "So," Alice continued excitedly, "We were talking during
the dinner and my mom urged Edward that he hire a nanny to take care of his twin
daughters. I suggested he consider you for the job, that is, if you're interested."
I had to admit, this was both a welcome and unwelcome surprise. On one hand, I needed
a job and I hadn't spent a second searching, but I figured I would substitute teach
because it was so close to the beginning of the year. As I briefly considered this
alternative career, I wondered whether I could be an effective nanny. Admittedly, it
would be nice for something to divert my mind from focusing on the pain my father's
passing caused. But I wasn't sure that I had the time that a full-time nanny position would
require because, after all, I had to decide what I would do with Charlie's house, I had to
file all of his pension paperwork, and I needed time to grieve even though I didn't want
to. Maybe there was something to this nanny work!
Why did Alice always have this knack for getting excited? Even if I didn't apply for the job,
it couldn't hurt to make an informed decision. Now that a part of me felt energized at the
prospect of caring for these two girls, I peppered Alice with questions. "Tell me more about
this job. How old are the girls? What are their names? What are they like? What would be
my time commitment? How does Edward's wife feel about having a nanny? Why do they
need a nanny? Share, share." I figured those questions were numerous and
open-ended enough to get Alice talking for an hour.
Instead, I was met with dead silence, which I never encountered when Alice was involved.
"Alice, is there something wrong?" I asked timidly.
"Did you forget that Edward's wife died in childbirth?" Crap. How could I forget that? My
mother also died in childbirth.
"Shit. I totally forgot. I'm sorry."
"It's okay, Bella. I'm sure if you weren't dealing with your own grief, you would've
remembered. You're the most selfless person I know, so don't worry.
"Now where were we? Oh yes, I was telling you about the job, the girls, everything.
Elizabeth – or Lizzie as she prefers to be called – and Renee are four, going on forty.
Esme and their other grandmother, Tia Weber, have shared caretaking duties since their
birth because Edward has been so busy with work. He really threw himself into work
after Angela's death and he's never really curtailed his workload since. So between
Edward's absence, spending time with their grandmothers, and growing up without a
mother, they've matured faster than most 4-year-olds. They're also super smart girls, so
their perceptive ways shouldn't be a huge surprise.
"You would live with them and Edward, but as I said, he isn't home much, so it would be
you and the girls for the most part. Um, you would feed them, bathe them, dress them,
teach them, and be there for them in the same way a mother would be. You wouldn't
need to feed Edward, but you could. He has a weekly service come in to clean, so you
wouldn't be required to maintain the house in that way. What else? You would have use
of one of the family's cars, you would have one day plus one evening off a week, the
pay would be very good, and you would have free reign of Edward's house and his
expansive library and grounds."
I continued listening to Alice describe the position and sketch an image of the house, the
girls, and Edward. She paused for a moment and hesitantly added another aspect to the
job. "Oh, there is one deal breaker. I know Edward's thinking of getting a dog, so you
may have a say in what breed he gets, but only because you'll also have a puppy to train
and take care of."
Wow. I knew my questions would get Alice talking, but I didn't think she'd give me a
monologue like that. She had details about the job that I didn't expect. "Has Edward
written a description you're reading from, or something? I'm surprised your description
didn't include details of what I was expected to do every day for the first month," I giggled.
"You asked. I just wanted to give you a thorough understanding of what this job entails.
Edward has high standards. But no, he hasn't decided on what a nanny in his house
would do. In fact, he hasn't actually agreed to hire one, yet." Alice's last statement
escaped in a whispered, sheepish tone.
"What?" I almost screeched at her. "You're telling me you've spent half-an-hour psyching
me up for this job only to crush me by saying there might not even be a job?" Okay I
wasn't crushed, or even shocked the job's existence was a sure thing, yet, but I liked to
make Alice feel guilty. The girl had no shame and she had taken it upon herself many
times over the years get me to do things I never would that often caused me oodles of
embarrassment.
"Well, Esme warned him last night that she and Tia needed to be grandmothers and not
mothers and that he should hire a nanny and that the girls needed someone to take care
of their educational needs and, and, and…" It was deliriously wonderful to hear Alice at a
loss for words.
"Alice, it's fine." I could see she was feeling far guiltier about this than she should and it
probably wasn't fair of me to me to do this to her. "Really. I was just giving you a hard
time. Don't worry about it. Just keep me updated, okay? Now, you should get yourself
some rest because I expect to see the most beautiful woman get married tomorrow and
I wouldn't want a lack of sleep to diminish your loveliness." I just hoped that my closing
words would have the positive effect I intended of them.
"If I hadn't told you lately, you're more than a sorority sister to me, but also my real
sister. I love you so much and I can't wait to see you tomorrow. In this little lovefest, I
forgot to tell you that Lizzie and Renee will be my flower girls. So keep an eye out for them."
"Alice, I love you. I can't wait to call you Mrs. Whitlock!" And with that, we ended our phone call
This was quite an interesting development. I had a job lead and it was with Alice's
gorgeous cousin. I was curious what Edward was like. Emmett was loud and boisterous in
all the best ways imaginable and Alice was sweet and generous. He and Emmett were
twins, so I imagined he must've had some of Emmett's traits. And because Dr. Cullen and
Esme – who had always been so wonderful to me – raised Alice alongside those two, I
had no doubt he would be just as giving. Based on my observations of the Cullens, I
wondered how he could be anything other than unique and marvelous.
I don't know how long I thought about Edward after Alice and I got off of the phone, but
when I looked at the clock next to my bed, those bright green numbers told me it was
Saturday and the hours until Alice's wedding were drawing far closer than I could endure.
I hopped off my bed, walked down the hall to the bathroom, and into a hot, steamy
shower. I figured the pulsating water on my back would ease the tension in my body. I
was happy to see her marry, but Alice's wedding wouldn't be one of my favorite events.
Not only would there be throngs of people – well any event with more than ten people
constituted "thongs" for me – but also gads of people from high school and college. I had
promised to stay in touch with a lot people and failed miserably with that task. Plus, many
of my high schools friends were friends only because I lacked any other alternatives.
Forks wasn't exactly the big city and there weren't a lot students in our high school.
With my shower complete, my hair towel-dried, and my robe tied securely around my
waist, I began digging through my bookcase for my yearbooks. I figured it would be smart
if I reviewed the faces and names of people who might be there tomorrow, especially
considering sleep seemed like a far-off concept.
I don't know when I fell asleep, but waking up with a yearbook page stuck to my face as
if superglue had been applied to the surface wasn't a pleasant way to regain
consciousness. I delicately peeled the page from my face, thinking the slow removal far
surpassed the band-aid technique of a quick rip. My eyes came to rest upon the clock face
and I realized I only had two hours until Alice's wedding. Jake and Leah would be here to
pick me up in an hour and I had tons to do. Crap, this was not how I planned on
spending the morning. I needed to change the day's carpooling plans. I ran around my
room and then down the stairs looking for my cell phone.
Where could that sucker have run to? When my search of the downstairs was fruitless, I
plopped myself on the couch and tried to retrace my steps. As I recalled, I sat in bed while
Alice and I spoke last night. Considering I hadn't come downstairs since then, the phone
must've been somewhere upstairs. Running upstairs, I began to scan the room and
wondered why I kept everything so tidy because it didn't help me find anything when I
needed it. I started to sweat, though I couldn't tell whether the sweat was from the
anxiety I felt over the impending nuptials and being around all of those people, or
whether it was from this far-more-difficult-than-it-should-be search. I dove for the pile
of yearbooks on my bed and started tossing them off the bed to resounding thuds when
they smacked against the wood floor. All of this activity was going to require that I take
another shower.
Instead of finding my iPhone by removing the clutter on my bed, Jake's familiar ringtone
sounded and the screen lit up, directing me to its location.
"Jake," I managed to sputter from my mouth.
"Bells, what are you doing? You sound out of breath," Jake responded in his comforting tone.
"I was searching all over the house and twice in my room for my damned phone. I swear,
I need a GPS device to locate this thing sometimes! Anyway, I was just about to call you."
Jake snickered. It was a well-known fact that I lost phones. When he heard I was
splurging on an iPhone, he told me I would regret it because I would lose it like all of the
rest and this one wouldn't be as cheap to replace. "Woman, you need to tie that thing
around your neck! Anyway, Leah and I will be there in about 25 minutes. We wanted to
stop by a little early so we could wrap our present to Alice and Jasper. Sue has tons of
wrapping paper for every type of event tucked away under the stairs."
"Um, about that Jake… You both are welcome over here, but I am going to head over to
the Cullen's house alone. I am running rather late because I overslept and I don't want
to keep you guys." I hoped Jacob would be okay with my plan. Leah barely knew the
Cullens and Jake wasn't the best about easing anyone into situations. The plan was that
we'd all go together so I could be an extra arm for Leah to latch onto during the schmoozing.
I heard Jake cover the phone so their conversation wouldn't be overheard. After hearing
the muffled exchange, Jacob cleared his throat and said, "Yeah, that's fine. We'll wrap
the presents and let you get ready. Do you want us save you a seat?"
"No, that won't be necessary," I assured him. "I promised Alice I would sit on Jasper's side
to try to even the numbers. Most of the guests from Jasper's side are family or close
friends because the journey here was a bit expensive and lengthy for a lot of his friends
back in Texas. Does Leah have her key to the house, or should I leave it unlocked?"
"Leah has her key. So hop in the shower!" Jacob instructed me.
"Okay…sheesh. If I hear you guys when I get out, I'll give you a shout out. Drive safely."
I pressed END and placed the phone next to my bed.
I walked to my closet and grabbed the dress I would wear today. Alice had asked me to
be a bridesmaid with Rose, who was serving as her maid of honor, but the idea of
standing there in front of all those people made me nervous and anxious. So I agreed to
let her clothe me instead. She decided on a slinky, flowing blue chiffon dress and matching
stilettos. Alice also made me promise to wear my hear a certain way and apply my
makeup how she wanted. We'd actually had two practice sessions earlier in the week. It
always amazed me what lengths I'd go to for that little pixie!
Just as I stepped into the shower, I heard Jake's booming voice call up to me. I didn't
bother to answer because I knew he wouldn't expect it. I quickly shaved my legs and
lathered and rinsed my body. Once I finished, I toweled off. After applying moisturizer
and sunscreen to my face and body, I not-so-expertly styled my hair as best I could
without the constant instruction of Alice. I threw on my robe and sauntered downstairs,
figuring it would be better to wrap Alice and Jasper's presents before getting dressed.
Once I completed that job, I returned to the bathroom and made myself presentable. No
matter how much I tried, I would never be able to replicate what Alice would do. After
slipping into my dress and shoes, I carefully stepped down the stairs and out the door.
I wondered to myself how I had allowed Alice to dress me in stilettos. Not only were they
impossible to balance on, thanks to my already-klutzy self, but they also pinched my toes a
little. It was too late to find any alternatives.
The often dreary weather of Forks was perfect today as if Alice could tell the future and
knew which weekend to hold her wedding. I drove through town and came upon her
family's lush, green property and turned in. Glancing at my watch, I realized I was
arriving minutes before she was set to walk down the aisle. Knowing Alice, her flower girls
would march down the aisle the second the clock ticked 1:00 PM.
The valet opened my door and I sprinted for the house, barely slowing down enough to
grab the ticket he held in his extended arm. Even though there was a clearly indicated
entrance to the backyard along the side of the house, I knew I would save time cutting
through the kitchen. My heels clicked loudly as I navigated the house's rooms. I tried to
keep myself upright and managed to make it out back without any unneeded stumbles or
tumbles. Moments after I settled myself into the last of the remaining seats, the music began.
~l~l~l~
EPOV
From my seat in the kitchen, I peered over the scene in the backyard. One seat remained
and I knew I would have to fill it if someone didn't arrive within the next 30 seconds.
Alice's instructions couldn't have been any clearer: the wedding would begin promptly at
1:00PM. Once all of the seats were filled, I was to notify the valets that they couldn't
allow any other guests into the wedding until after waiters began serving h'or d'oeuvres.
After I stopped the flow of guests into the wedding – Alice wouldn't consent to anyone
upstaging her perfect wedding by interrupting the nuptials with their footsteps or
whispers – I would signal my father that it was time to begin.
And then I heard a woman's heels skitter awkwardly across the floor. The noise sent jolts
of electricity through every nerve in my body and my heart felt as if it would burst from
my chest. Before I had a chance to search for the origin of the sound – or what had
caused my body to react in such a bizarre way – a blur of milky skin, rich chocolate brown
hair, and a flowing blue dress rushed past me. I was glued to my spot, unsure of whether
I would be able to carry out the simple tasks Alice had entrusted in me. Rather than
endure the hell from Alice I would surely face if I didn't start the festivities, I struggled to
my feet and followed her orders.
A few closing notes: I know I said Chapter 4 would be all BPOV, but I wanted to give y'all
hope that they are about to meet! So stick with the story. I don't think you'll be disappointed!
Posting Schedule: Beginning with this chapter, I will post every Monday evening. At least
35 chapters are outlined, so new chapters will continue well into 2010! Be sure to favorite
me or the story to guarantee you're notified when new chapters are up!
And I can't say it enough - THANK YOU FOR READING. If you enjoy, please, please,
please leave a review because they make my day! Anonymous reviews are allowed, so
review as often as you desire!
And please tell a friend (or forty...or post a link on Twitter and/or Facebook) about A
Labor of Love! *smile*
review_url =
selected>5. Chapter 4: Possibilities<option value=6 >6. Chapter 5: Nuptials<option
</form>
Chapter: 6
>5. Chapter 4: Possibilities<option value=6 selected>6. Chapter 5: Nuptials<option
</script>
A/N: I can't say it enough – thank you for reading & reviewing! Y'all are awesome. The
more reviews I get, the more I want to write! I do this for you guys!
There have been some plot-related questions sent to me or left in reviews: Check out
the FAQ on my blog at lizconno (dot) blogspot (dot) com for some answers.
As always, my badass beta fucking rocks, especially because she had to edit this during
her New Moon trip! Thank you robpattz_addict!
This chapter is dedicated to Vincy. You should know why, so thank you! =)
EPOV
As I left the rehearsal dinner, the image of Angela's lifeless body burned itself into my
vision and I fought the nausea that sought to cripple me. The bile had been collecting in
my mouth and I didn't know whether I would make it home before I managed to lose
control of my stomach or my emotions. The second I pulled into the garage, I threw the
door open and ran to the bushes alongside the building. I heaved for a few minutes until
there was nothing left inside of me. Unfortunately, the emotions I had bottled up for
years came rushing out and I crumbled to ground, sobbing and gasping for breath. What
was it about Alice's wedding that had this effect on me?
"Edward," Alice solemnly began, "I know tomorrow will be tough for you. But I have a
feeling that my wedding will change your life forever and for the better."
I loved Alice and she knew of my pain more than any other person, but her non-specific
predictions had made me weary over the years. Although she told me I would go to
Stanford, meet my wife there, and have twins of my own, she was 11 at the time and
going through a tarot card-reading period of her life. She'd long since given up the tarot
cards, but she still liked to make non-specific predictions about everyone's futures.
Frankly, her forecasting skills were better than I chose to admit, but I could never
acknowledge this to Alice. If I made this disclosure, her already-absurdly high levels of
excitement would skyrocket and it would be impossible to be around her.
I knew I would regret inquiring, but I had no idea how something good could come from
my pain. "I haven't attended a single wedding since my own and I'm only going to yours
because if I don't you'd attack me into unconsciousness." I stifled a chuckle at the last part
– Alice hated it when I mocked her eagerness. "So what makes you think tomorrow will
change things?"
"I just have a feeling. You know I can tell the future," Alice announced with certainty.
"Little sister," I choked out as laughter burst forth, "you are too much." My snickers quickly
trailed off. I sighed, adding, "I would love for you to be right, but I have lived too many
years to know that you aren't a soothsayer."
Alice huffed and stormed off. I felt bad for offending her, but unfortunately, her
prophecy managed to consume my thoughts and I left the joyous affair with a frown on
my face as I tried to push that image of Angela from my mind.
I continued to cry until the sun began to peak over the mountains to the east. Could it
really be 5:00AM? Had I been lying in my side yard for over six hours? I pulled my stiff
body off of the ground and walked into the house. Exhaustion threatened to devour me,
as it had done for the last four-and-a-half years. Not a night passed during which I
slept anywhere close to eight hours. But I owed it to my daughters to try to slumber
through the night one of these days. At some point, this game of Russian roulette I was
playing would ruin everything I had built for them and I didn't want to be responsible for
pulling both parents from their lives. I wouldn't be able to completely refresh before
Alice's wedding, but I could rest a few hours before that pint-sized terror ordered us around.
I stripped my clothes from my body and looked at myself in the full-size mirror. Staring
back at me stood a pale man with dark, deep-set bags under his eyes. Where did the
happy-go-lucky man run to, the one who wooed Angela for a year until she finally agreed
to be my wife? Where had the easy-going guy disappear to, the one who shouted from
the rooftops when Angela informed me she was pregnant? I was a shadow of my former
self and I looked far older than my 31 years. Because of the image of what stood in front
of the mirror, all of this discussion around changing my life, and my brother's insistence
that I needed to get laid, my mind was clouded.
I walked into my bathroom and turned the shower up high. I would need a release to
clear my mind if I had any hope of capturing a few hours respite. Stepping into the
shower, I closed my eyes and tried to imagine happier times. I wrapped my left hand
firmly around my shaft and began stroking my dick, letting the sensations send shivers
down my spine. I moaned as I continued to run my hand from the base of my cock to the
tip, which I massaged. A drop of pre cum pooled under my fingers and I rubbed it into my
skin as I sped up my motions. I could feel a groan grow in my throat and I knew it wouldn't
take long for my orgasm to rip through me. I pressed my back into the wall and allowed
myself to come as my juices squirted against the shower door. I sighed loudly and
quickly washed my body and rinsed my mouth. I dried my body and paused long enough
to brush my teeth, but then I crawled into bed, not bothering to put on boxers or flannel pants.
At 10:30AM, my alarm wailed and I cringed at the sounds emitting from it. I liked these
Saturday mornings when I got to sleep in because the girls were with their grandmother.
Then I remembered which Saturday today was – Alice's wedding. Shit. I had 30 minutes
to clothe myself before Alice expected me at my parents. Not wasting a moment, a pulled
the suit and shoes from the closet that Alice had selected for the day. I didn't have an
official capacity for her wedding, but I had agreed to notify her when the ceremony
would begin, in exchange for being allowed to watch from inside the house and not
having to remain at the reception for too long. Although Alice wasn't pleased with my
proposal, she begrudgingly agreed because she understood what the day meant to me.
Once I arrived at my parents' house, Alice showed me what I would do. It didn't take a
rocket scientist to understand her directions, but she insisted on walking me from location
to location pointing out what I would do at each spot.
"I expect more people than there are seats. So keep an eye out. Remember, the second
the last seat is filled, check your watch. If it's almost 1:00PM, you can begin your duties;
if the audience is packed well before that time, just wait until 1:00pm. Got it?"
"Seriously Alice?" I responded. "I run a major company and you think I can't follow these
simple directions?"
Alice had always been a control freak, but she needed to calm down because no one's
wedding goes off without a single hitch. There was no way I was going to share this tidbit
with her, though.
"You know how important it is that my wedding is perfect. Would you please just tell me
you can handle this chore?"
I closed my eyes and sighed loudly, "Yes, Alice. You don't need to worry about me doing
my job to a 'T'."
She nodded and skipped up the stairs to where my mother and Rose waited for her.
Walking into the kitchen, I plopped myself down on a chair and stared into space until
Emmett woke me from my daze.
"Hey Bro," he greeted me with his booming voice. "Can you believe our little sister is
getting married today?" Emmett patted me on my back and smiled proudly. His grin was
contagious and I felt the corners of my mouth rise.
"Thank God Jasper loves her and knows what a handful she can be because otherwise,
I'd worry about him. Heck, I worry about him regardless."
Emmett laughed loudly at my comment and walked out back, greeting the guests who
began to arrive. I returned to my imageless daydream, leaving it only when the hum in
the backyard made me remember my job.
From my seat in the kitchen, I peered over the scene in the backyard. One seat remained
and I knew I would have to fill it if someone didn't arrive within the next 30 seconds.
Alice's instructions couldn't have been any clearer: the wedding would begin promptly at
1:00PM. Once all of the seats were filled, I was to notify the valets that they couldn't
allow any other guests into the wedding until after waiters began serving h'or d'oeuvres.
After I stopped the flow of guests into the wedding – Alice wouldn't consent to anyone
upstaging her perfect wedding by interrupting the nuptials with their footsteps or
whispers – I would signal my father that it was time to begin.
And then I heard a woman's heels skitter awkwardly across the floor. The noise sent jolts
of electricity through every nerve in my body and my heart felt as if it would burst from
my chest. Before I had a chance to search for the origin of the sound – or what had
caused my body to react in such a bizarre way – a blur of milky skin, rich chocolate brown
hair, and a flowing blue dress rushed past me. I was glued to my spot, unsure of whether
I would be able to carry out the simple tasks Alice had entrusted in me. Rather than
endure the hell from Alice I would surely face if I didn't start the festivities, I struggled to
my feet and followed her orders.
After notifying Carlisle that it was time to begin, I heard my girls start giggling excitedly
as they moved down the stairs, followed by Rose. A moment later, Alice and my father
followed and all of them met me in the kitchen where they would begin the procession. I
viewed the scene around me. Although Lizzie and Renee took more after me, their raven
black hair and olive skin tone came from their mother and the realization hurtfully tugged
at my heart, as it did everyday when I looked at them. The jade-colored dresses Alice
chose complemented their skin tone and their similarly-colored eyes, which were a shade
of green different than my own. I wouldn't admit it aloud, but Rose looked beautiful. Her
dress was a hue darker than the girls and was one of the three colors decorating Alice's
wedding, the other two being pink and silver.
When she moved out of the way, a gasp escaped my mouth as I viewed Alice for the first
time. I had never seen Alice look more beautiful. My obnoxious cousin had grown into a
perfectly lovely creature.
She beamed at my reaction and walked over to me, taking my hand with her delicate
fingers and whispered, "Thank you, Edward. Just seeing your reaction has made me the
happiest bride. But don't make me cry because my makeup is perfect and no waterproof
mascara is foolproof!"
I laughed and squeezed her fingers before releasing them. Alice nodded to the girls and
they began their descent from the kitchen to the backyard, with Rose close on their tails.
As soon as Rose's heels hit the bottom step, the wedding march began and Alice and
Carlisle exited. I closed the door behind them, returned to my seat, and moved my eyes
until they rested upon the figure of that mystery woman who seemed to awaken nerves
in me I didn't know existed.
The wedding began, but I had no idea how long it lasted because I couldn't remove my
eyes from peering at her. Everyone began clapping and she stood as Alice and Jasper
walked down the aisle, completing the recessional just past her seat. As I caught a brief
glimpse, her simple, yet amazing beauty caused me to lose my breath for a moment.
I walked outside and congratulated the happy couple, hoping to get another view of the
woman or to accidentally run into her. I looked around, but didn't see her. Pulling Alice
into a hug, I told my sister of my pride for her and thanked her for putting up with my
moods since she joined our family. I let her go and turned to her new husband.
"Jasper, welcome to the family! You have a supportive wife and partner who will go to
the ends of the earth to protect you, your life, and her family. We haven't had a chance
to get to know each other well, but I know Alice would only select a gem to love and
marry. Keep her close and love her more than you love yourself." I shook his hand and
smiled at both of them.
As I walked away, I felt the jolt of electricity that accompanied my earlier all-too-brief
encounter with the woman in blue. I turned to find her, but all of the guests began
surrounding Alice and Jasper and I couldn't locate her.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
About one minute into the service, I realized I should've eaten breakfast before leaving. I
felt jittery, as if I had had too much caffeine earlier. In fact, I first noticed the sensation
when I darted through the Cullen's house. And to make matters worse, I couldn't shake
this odd feeling that someone was watching me. I realized this thought was irrational
because the week had been full of turmoil. If anything, I figured the tension of being
around a bunch of people was making my body uneasy. I took deep breaths, hoping all I
needed was to relax.
Alice had planned a perfect service. The girls she told me about, Elizabeth and Renee,
marched down the aisle while tossing large fistfuls of pink rose petals up in the air and
around them, showering themselves and the grass-colored rug. I watched them carefully,
looking for some sign that these twins were little hellions I wouldn't want to tend to. But
the only thing I noticed was the joy emanating from them. If anything, their actions drew
me in and made me want to supervise their daily activities. I heard gasps from the other
guests and looked up just in time to see Rose wink as she passed me.
Yet the attendees weren't reacting to the sight of Rose, it was at the beauty who
followed. Alice wore a sleeveless, off-the-shoulder, floor-length, ecru dress made of rough
silk. A one-yard train trailed behind her and when the sun hit her dress at certain angles,
I noticed a rose pattern. Her simple veil was the same length as her dress and was
trimmed with the gown's material. When I looked to her face, I caught a glimpse of
delicate miniature pink roses securing the veil in place. She completed the look with a
bouquet bursting with regular- and miniature-sized pink roses. Looking at her, I
understood why everyone gasped. I had never seen the bride look more perfect.
Like Rose, Alice, who had a huge grin on her face, winked at me as she glided past me. I
turned and saw a beaming Jasper waiting for her under the cupola of the Cullen's
gazebo, where Emmett stood next to him, the smile of a proud older brother covering his face.
I tried to pay attention to the service and the vows, which Alice and Jasper wrote to one
another, but I couldn't ignore that eerie feeling that someone was watching me. I pushed
that perception from my mind and focused on the scene in front of me, managing to catch
the bride and groom in a kiss and embrace before they entangled their fingers and
walked down the aisle. We all stood and clapped and I turned to face them as they
passed. Despite my own unease, I was ecstatic for my two friends and joined in the praise
for them.
A moment later, Mike Newton, who had a thing for me in high school, came up from
behind me and gripped my arm as he spun me around and pulled me into a hug. The close
proximity of him stunned me, but I managed to squeeze him back, albeit rather weakly.
He guided me away from the crowd gathering near my seat to the empty area alongside
the gazebo.
With a smile, he excitedly proclaimed, "Bella! I haven't seen you in years. You look
wonderful. How are you? What have you been doing? Where are you living now? Are you
dating anyone?"
"Whoah, Mike, one question at a time."

"Sorry, I'm just so surprised to see you hear. I didn't know you knew Alice or Jasper."
"Mike, Alice and I may have barely known each other in high school, but she's one of my
best friends and we are sorority sisters from UW. As for Jasper, I met him about the
same time as Alice. But back to your questions. Um, I'm doing alright. What was the next
question?"
"What have you been up to over the last few years? The last I heard you were moving
to Phoenix. Are you still living there?"
I realized then that Mike knew more about my life than he was letting on. A few moments
ago he inquired where I was living; just now he slipped in the question wondering if I still
lived in Phoenix. A feeling of dread came over me as I became aware that he was the
one watching me during the ceremony. Apparently, Mike's misguided infatuation with me
hadn't subsided over the six years since leaving Forks. Come to think of it, he probably
also knew my relationship status and anything else there was to learn about me. This was
a tiny town, after all. It would probably just be easier to humor him and answer his
questions, rather than challenge him.
"Well, I was living in Phoenix until about a week ago. I have been teaching elementary
school and decided to move back. Unfortunately, I moved back a few days too late."
"I heard about your dad and Sue. That's rough. Is there anything I can do for you?"
Ugh, Mike hadn't managed to outgrow his obsession for me. "No, but thanks. You know,
there are a few other people I want to catch up with. Can I find you later?"
With a sad look on his face he responded, "Uhh, sure. Take care, Bella. Promise to save
me a dance during the reception?"
"Of course." Yeah right, when pigs fly I'll do that! I barely gave him a second glance
before I high tailed it away from him and joined the guests who surrounded the happy
couple. That jittery feeling returned as I moved closer to them. I'd have to wish them
congratulations later, because my body seemed to be telling me that I needed to find
some food.
I wandered around the backyard until I found a waiter with a tray full of delights.
"Miss, would you care for an h'or d'oeuvre? I have lamb lollipops on my tray, but there are
five other choices for you, as well."
"Oh, this is perfect. Thank you!" I grabbed a lollipop from the waiter's tray like a voracious
wolf and nearly downed it in one bite. It tasted heavenly. I needed to find that waiter
for another. Before I managed to fix my eyes on another lollipop, a different waiter
walked by, this one carrying a tray with smoked salmon on a thin piece of toast, topped
with capers and onions. I grabbed a napkin and an h'or d'oeuvre before the waiter had a
chance to speak. I smiled sheepishly and sauntered away.
Once I had downed the tasty delight, I looked for the bar. I normally didn't drink, but if
my encounter with Mike was any indication of how the rest of the afternoon and evening
would proceed, I would need a fair amount of liquor.
"Can I have an extra-dirty martini with extra olives and a shot of lemon vodka?"
The bartender, who had his back to me, jumped. "Of course, miss. You're starting a little
early though, aren't you?"
"Well," I chuckled, "Yeah. But I've already been hit on by this guy who followed me around
like a puppy dog in high school and I am worried about how the rest of the day will go. So
I need to start early and strong."
"Understood," he said with a knowing grin. "Is there a particular brand of vodka you would
like me to use?"
"No. Just something top shelf."
He placed the shot on the counter and I swallowed it instantly. "Another, please."
He laughed and poured me a triple shot. Clearly, this man could read my mind. I grabbed
the tumbler and poured it down my throat in three gulps.
"Thank you. That hit the spot." As the words left my mouth, he placed the martini in front
of me, which I quickly clasped. With a sly grin on my face, I nodded to him and placed a
hefty gratuity in his tip bowl.
I knew the Cullen's property well, having visited here many times over the years. I
carefully wandered to a bench that overlooked the creek that bordered the property and
sat down. A huge sigh escaped from my mouth and tear trailed down my face. I began
sipping my drink as my mind strayed to memories of my father. From behind me, I heard a
slight ruffling and I felt a jolt of electricity shoot through me. I turned around and glanced
up. In front of me stood Edward Cullen, a man who looked impossibly perfect and to
whom photo companies did a disservice, for pictures couldn't capture his beauty.
"I'm sorry to interrupt, but I saw you walk over here alone and you seemed upset."
He ran his hand through his hair and I think I felt my heart skip a beat with the motion. I
continued sitting on the bench silently, too stunned to open my mouth.
"May I join you?"
Edward Cullen noticed that I was upset and he wanted to sit with me? Was I dreaming?
"What?" Wow, smooth Bella…
"Did I surprise you? I'm Edward Cullen, I'm the other brother of the bride. I noticed that
you downed a few shots and then walked over here, seemingly upset. Do you want to
talk about it?"
"Yes. Please. Sit." Had I lost all ability to communicate?
Edward walked around the bench so we would both face the creek and he sat to my left,
our thighs lightly touching. The warmth emanating from him comforted me. As I gazed at
him, he took his left thumb and quickly brushed the tear from my face. His touch nearly
burned me, but I immediately longed for the feeling again.
He asked, "A penny for your thoughts?"
"My father just died and I feel so alone and I'm not ready to be around people and a
creepy guy was watching me throughout the whole ceremony and he pulled me into a
hug making me uncomfortable and, and, and…" I stifled back another tear as I realized
this virtual stranger wouldn't care about my mundane problems.
Edward stroked my shoulder as he cooed, "Shhh, shhh. There, there." In an instant, the
world and all of its problems drifted away. "Why don't you start by telling me your name."
I felt like a fool. Had I just unloaded onto him without sharing my name? "I'm Isabella." Did
I seriously introduce myself as 'Isabella'? I gave him a name that no one called me and I
was pretending not to know who he was? What was I doing?
A/N: The dress described as Alice's is actually *my* wedding dress. :) I've taken a pic of
the material and posted it on my blog because I don't do the rose pattern justice.
And if you enjoy A Labor of Love, please review it and tell your fanfic-reading friends
about it. They warm my heart and I'll send good kharma your way for it, especially
because I know there are many more of you reading than reviewing! :)
Thank you! Chapter 6 up next Monday (November 30).

review_url =
>5. Chapter 4: Possibilities<option value=6 selected>6. Chapter 5: Nuptials<option
</form>
Chapter: 7
>5. Chapter 4: Possibilities<option value=6 >6. Chapter 5: Nuptials<option value=7
selected>7. Chapter 6: Flirting<option value=8 >8. Chapter 7: Lemonade<option
</script>
A/N: I have some of the best readers out there. Your support is overwhelming! I have a
deal to make with you as a result... (details follow in my closing A/N)
There aren't words to describe how appreciative I am of my beta, robpattz_addict, and all
of the feedback she gives me. So I'm just going to say, "Thank you!"
One other note: Excessive drinking follows. I don't condone it or the actions that may result.
EPOV
After surveying the crowd for a few moments, I found the woman. I felt both the frown
creep onto my face and the clench of my fists form as I watched her hug another man.
Seriously? For the first time since losing Angela I saw a woman I wanted – no needed –
to know and she was already taken? I stood firmly in my spot and observed their
exchange. Her body language and the expressions on her face didn't indicate they had a
history. Maybe there was a chance for me, yet.
"Edward, what are you doing?" a voice, which I knew belonged to Billy Black's son, Jake,
called from behind me. Billy was Vice President of Employee Operations of Masen Mining,
the company I took over after my grandfather, Edward Masen, passed away seven years
earlier. Billy had worked there longer than I could remember, so when his son graduated
from Washington State, I gladly hired him.
What was I doing? Oh, hey Jake…I'm just stalking a complete stranger at my cousin's
wedding… I turned towards him, answering, "Hey, Jake! I was just staring off into space.
Did you enjoy the wedding?" I really didn't want to talk with him – or anyone else – right
now, but Carlisle and Esme would be disappointed if they knew I was rude to someone,
especially a longtime-family friend.
"Yeah, man! Leah," he motioned towards his much-younger bride, "and I thought it was
really special. Your girls were classic! They had a ton of fun throwing those petals about.
Where were you during it all? I didn't see you."
"Um, I watched from the kitchen. It's still…" my voice trailed off, unable to talk about my
pain with him.
Jake nodded. He understood and he knew pain, as well. His mother died when he was
young and it wasn't a secret that Angela had passed away while in labor. Not only was
Forks a small town, but also a town with loose lips.
He could tell my mind was elsewhere. "Well, I'll catch you later, man!"
"Huh? Oh, yeah. See ya, Jake," I mumbled after he walked away.
My focus remained on the woman wearing the dress the color of a perfect sapphire. She
quickly left that man's presence and wandered over to a waiter. I smiled as I watched her
quickly consume whatever he was offering. She had an appetite, which I liked. My grin
grew when she found another waiter and quickly downed one of his offerings, as well.
This woman didn't seem to care what others thought, that was for sure. Never before I
had seen a female hunt for food and devour it with such veracity. My curiosity was piqued.
She continued on her trek and I was transfixed. But rather than search for more food,
she walked straight to the bar where she ordered a shot of something, not wasting a
moment before gulping the concoction and grimacing. I was fascinated as she repeated
this action with what appeared to be a triple shot. It wasn't even 2:00 PM yet, so her
heavy drinking must've been triggered by something. I needed to know what made this
woman tick. I followed her as she walked from the bar, with what appeared to be a martini
in her hand, towards the edge of the property. Who was she and how did know where
she was going?
I knew my girls and the rest of my family would be occupied with photographs and
speaking with the guests, so very quietly, I followed her. She sat down on the bench
overlooking the creek that marked the border to my parents' property. I heard a sigh
escape her mouth and I think I caught a tear fall from her eye. I moved closer, but
stepped on a branch and jarred her from her daze. She turned and glanced at me.
My heart stopped. Her eyes were the same warm, chocolate-color as her hair and they
spoke volumes to me. As our eyes joined, I realized nothing could break the connection;
I was hers. But I had been right, a tear had escaped from her eye, and I ached at the
sight. This complete stranger managed to wrap me around her finger without speaking a
word. I would do anything for her…how could that be possible?
I realized I needed to say something. I began, "I'm sorry to interrupt, but I saw you walk
over here alone and you seemed upset."
Did I sound convincing? Would she think I had been following her? She didn't respond.
Instead, she just continued to inspect me. I felt as if she could see through my
thinly-veiled attempt to talk to her.
Hrmm…now what? "May I join you?" I asked.
"What?" she asked in response.

Okay, this was going to be harder than I hoped. Maybe I needed to speak louder?
Maybe I wasn't making sense? Maybe Greek had escaped my mouth?
Take three. This time I made sure to enunciate. With a simple smile I asked, "Did I
surprise you? I'm Edward Cullen, I'm the other brother of the bride. I noticed that you
downed a few shots and then walked over here, seemingly upset. Do you want to talk about it?
"Yes. Please. Sit," she retorted.
I was failing miserably. I didn't know what to do, so I joined her as her body faced the
creek. My need to be near her resulted in my decision to sit so close to her that our thighs
lightly touched. I could feel the electricity surging from her body onto mine. Was I imagining
it? I reached over and wiped away her tear, almost ripping my hand away from shock when
I felt the burn that resulted from our skin meeting.
I didn't know what to do, so I asked the first thing that came to mind. "A penny for your
thoughts?" I cringed the second the question left my mouth.
And then, she spoke. "My father just died and I feel so alone and I'm not ready to be
around people and a creepy guy was watching me throughout the whole ceremony and
he pulled me into a hug making me uncomfortable and, and, and…" As she unloaded, more
tears ran down her face.
Wow. I realized my lame attempts at conversation hadn't been a complete failure, but
instead it was that this glorious creature sitting next to me was carrying the weight of the
world on her shoulders. As I digested her words, I wondered if it had been me who she
felt ogling her throughout the ceremony? I hoped not.
I wanted to hold her and let her know that I wouldn't let anything else harm her, but I
didn't even know her name, so instead I tried to comfort her by running my hand along
her shoulder – hoping the gesture wouldn't be too presumptuous – and said what I did
whenever one of my girls cried, "Shhh, shhh. There, there." Then I added, "Why don't
you start by telling me your name?"
"Isabella," she said simply.
"Well, Isabella," I began, "I didn't mean to interrupt…would you feel better talking about
it. Or I could leave…" Please don't ask me to leave, please don't ask me to leave.
"No," quietly escaped her mouth.
"Can I get you another drink? Or some more h'or d'oeuvres?" Fuck! She'd know I was
watching her for sure now. Maybe if I continued talking she wouldn't notice. "I'm pretty
sure the wedding party will be taking pictures for at least an hour, and the festivities won't
really begin until after they're done…" I continued, "Or maybe we can sit here and relax
while we stare out at the water?" I didn't know what she needed, but I needed to be next
to her, holding her, supporting her, and keeping her safe from any other harm that could
creep into her world.
"I would love another one of these," she said as she held up her martini glass. "And some
more h'or d'oeuvres. Any type of them you can find will do!" she added as a slight smile
escaped from her lips.
I tucked an errant strand of hair behind her ear and ran my other hand through my own
hair as I stood up with a grin. Was I really being this casual with a woman I'd just met? I
didn't care. I figured if she didn't stop me, I would take advantage of the situation while I could.
"Umm, right. I'll be back in a few moments," I responded as I walked off towards the
house, a spring definitely accompanying my step. Before I lost sight of her, I turned and
sighed. Just a few hours ago, my life seemed to be on its autopilot of mediocrity and
predictability. Could this be the change of which Alice spoke last night? I wouldn't allow
myself to think about this prospect, because that would mean I believed Alice could
predict the future, so I decided to grab us some drinks and food, as I promised.
"Little bro! Where've you been? We wanted to get a picture with just the family!" Emmett
exclaimed. I chose to ignore his nickname for me because I didn't want to deal with this,
but I owed Alice the opportunity to have as many perfect wedding and reception photos
as possible. I didn't want her to have to spend a lifetime looking at them because her
partner had passed away too early.
"Where do you guys need me?" I asked my brother.
"Alice wants you down at the gazebo," he responded.
"I'll be there in a minute, if that's alright?"
"Don't take any longer," he warned. "I've been looking for you for awhile and I can tell
Alice was getting perturbed that you disappeared."
I nodded and headed towards the bar. As I neared the bar's counter, I asked the
bartender, "Can I get two extra dirty martinis with extra olives, three shots of lemon
vodka, and a Gibson on the rocks with extra onions? I'll be back in about 5 minutes for
them." The bartender nodded and I dropped a $20 bill into his tip jar, intending to double
it on my return trip.
As I continued crossing the lawn, I stopped to shake hands with people and greet them. I
didn't have time for such pleasantries; I wanted to get the pictures taken so I could return
to Isabella, but the life of a CEO always requires schmoozing. A few minutes and twenty
or more handshakes later, I navigated myself to the gazebo.
"Daddy!" my girls squealed with delight. "Did you see us? Did you think we looked pretty?"
Lizzie and Renee asked in unison. I kissed both on their foreheads and pulled them into a
tight hug. "What's that for? And you're smiling!"
I hoped these girls would start speaking by themselves one of these days, because their
knack for "stereo speak," as we called it, was unfamiliar to both me and Emmett, as well
as Tia, who was a twin herself. It was their only trait that reminded me that they were
4-and-a-half and not 14-and-a-half.
"Can't I smile when I see my girls? Especially when you're looking this pretty and after you
did such a wonderful job in your Aunt Alice's ceremony?" I asked.
"Oh, Daddy. It's more than that, your smile is different. I don't think I've ever seen a smile
like that," Lizzie responded. If only I could tell them why I looked so joyous.
"Okay," I said as I clapped my hands to divert their attention. "I hear it's time for a Cullen
family photo! Let's get this party started!" I reached down and tickled the girls, causing
giggles to fill the air, and then pulled them into me as I sat on the second step of the gazebo.
"Edward, don't move. You and the girls are perfect just as you are," Alice suddenly
announced…that little pixie always seemed to appear out of thin air. I think it was the
first time my cousin made such a declaration where I was concerned. I continued chatting
with the girls while Alice told everyone else where they belonged. The poor photographer
just stood and waited, knowing he wasn't in charge of any of this. "Okay, we're ready!"
The photographer took a quick succession of photos and walked over to Alice so she
could inspect them. I heard her voice of approval so I stood up and placed the girls on
the ground, grabbing their hands and walking them over to Tia.
"Now you're going to be with your Nana again tonight. You listen to what she says. The
caterers know to save you four pieces of cake so don't worry that you won't get any.
When Nana brings you home tomorrow, you'll stop by here and Granny or Gramps will
allow you to have one slice then. When they're ready, they'll return you home. If you
want to have a sleepover here, just have one of them call me. You girls enjoy
yourselves. Now give me a kiss. I packed another change of clothes, so grab your stuff
out of my car. I love you two more than life – don't you forget that!" My girls pulled me
into a hug and they kissed me on each side of my face. I tapped each on the nose and
watched as they walked away, hand-in-hand with Tia.
I hightailed it to the caterers' tent and grabbed a tray, some cocktail napkins, and four of
everything. Once returning to the bar, I found my drinks waiting on another tray. I
downed one of the shots briefly – I needed my own liquid courage – and dropped another
$20 bill in his tip jar. With my mission complete, a smile on my face, and carrying two trays,
I hiked back to the bench where my beautiful Isabella awaited me.
As I neared her, I announced my presence, "I'm sorry I took so long. My brother,

Emmett – have you met him? – cornered me and forced me to take Cullen family photos.
They turned out well, I suppose because the bride didn't demand any additional rounds.
I grabbed a few drinks and shots, as well as a hefty sampling of the h'or d'oeuvres. I
wasn't sure what you wanted, but I wanted to make sure we had enough here so you
wouldn't feel obligated to return to the festivities, that is, if you wanted to stay here with me."
And then she smiled the most glorious smile I'd ever seen. Just like when I first saw her
eyes, she took my breath away. The awkwardness I felt when we first met clearly left
when I walked away. We talked and laughed and shared. Something about her stories
seemed so familiar, but I was afraid if I gave too much thought to it, I would miss
something she said and I wanted to know everything about this girl. I realized the
wedding reception must've been well underway and people probably wondered where we
were, but I didn't care. I intended to keep this angel to myself for the rest of the
evening, and beyond if I could manage it.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
I couldn't figure out what to think of Edward's attention towards me. Why would this
gorgeous, or rather perfect human specimen want to talk to simple, ordinary Bella Swan?
None of this made sense to me. In fact, the realization that he didn't know who I was,
especially after hearing my name – although I told him my full name, which only my
grandparents had used – didn't compute. As he continued to talk to me, I scanned my
mind trying to determine why we hadn't met before.
Since Alice and I had become close friends, I had spent oodles of time with the rest of the
Cullens, but never him. I missed her college graduation because my Nana had died a few
days earlier, though Alice later told me Edward didn't stick around because his wife was
pregnant and he was busy with the family's business. But I attended Emmett's medical
school graduation and didn't remember seeing him. I tried to remember why he wasn't
there. And then it dawned on me – Angela had died a few months earlier and he had
thrown himself into his work far more than before, according to Alice. Surely he had seen
a picture of us around the Cullen house? Apparently he must've been far too preoccupied
to look at the pictures. Then why had he decided to single me out now?
I reasoned it was easier to just ignore the negative thoughts seeping into the forefront
of my mind and try to enjoy my time with him, however fleeting it would be. Crap, what
did he ask me? Oh, he wanted to know if I wanted a something more to eat and drink.
For some reason, I held up my glass and realized that moment that the alcohol I downed
just a few minutes earlier was already affecting my body. I realized I would have to take
a few deep breaths and try to calm myself while he was fetching us refreshments.
After a little time, I wondered why he hadn't returned. Apparently, asking whether I
wanted anything else was his ruse to get away from boring women. Truth be told, I didn't
do a very good job of trying to strike up a conversation when he was in my presence, so I
didn't blame him. I wished I had worn a watch so I could see how much time had passed,
but then I realized it didn't match my dress and Alice would've stopped the ceremony and
ripped my arm out of its socket if I had because she was such a control freak. The image
made me chuckle, or maybe the influence of the alcohol did that. Because Edward hadn't
returned and the idea of joining the party was the furthest idea from my mind, I decided
to enjoy the weather and the solitude of my spot alongside the creek.
Surprisingly, he returned balancing two trays of food and I couldn't contain my joy at
seeing the sight. He placed the trays on the bench. Damn, this man was gorgeous, I
thought…I couldn't focus on what he was mumbling…something about Emmett cornering him.
"Mademoiselle…" he purred as he pulled a cloth napkin over his forearm and I tried to
contain a snicker. How adorable was he? I beamed up at him as he handed my martini to
me and I didn't waste a second before I took a sip.
"Ooooh, it's extra dirty. How did you know?" I asked as I tried to contain my excitement.
This afternoon was shaping up as more than just a pleasant day for a wedding.
Edward moved the trays closer to the edge of the bench and squeezed in next to me. I
felt my heart start beating and my body had that jittery feeling again, only this time it
was stronger than it had been before and during Alice's wedding. I understood the origin
of my heart's pounding – Edward and my nervousness at his proximity was surely the
cause – but why did that damned feeling begin earlier?
"I guessed. In fact," he continued as he reached to his left with another glass in his hand,
"I asked the bartender to make two of them so we wouldn't have to procure you another
one anytime soon. And I also asked him to pour a couple of shots of lemon vodka for us
to share."
Edward's ability to seemingly read my mind was refreshing and unexpected. Why was he
single? Oh, right. His wife had died in childbirth. It was so easy to forget about that while I
sat in his presence. Whenever Alice spoke of him, a sad tone always colored her voice. I
needed to remember this. But I wanted nothing more than to enjoy this time with him,
however fleeting it could be, because my life had been so hard recently. Heck, from the
moment I breathed my first gasps of air, I had a tough go of it. I wondered if I should
tell Edward why I was at the wedding and who I knew? Shouldn't he know? After a few
moments of this give and take inside my mind, I decided to stop thinking and start talking.
"So Edward Cullen, why didn't I notice you at the wedding?" I asked.
"Well, honestly, I was present, but from afar," he answered. "I actually noticed you run
past me just as the ceremony started."
"How did you know it was me?" I inquired as a sly smile crossed my lips.
He chuckled. "First of all, Isabella, you're wearing the only sapphire-hued dress at the
wedding. I would remember if someone else wore something similar. You see, I deal with
colors for a living."
"Oh, really? Are you an artist?" I knew Edward's profession, but I decided to be Isabella,
the mysterious stranger at the wedding. I hadn't played the part of 'Isabella' for awhile, in
fact, it had been 3-4 years earlier since I last gambled with my alter ego. Could I manage to
still pull off this flirty act? Hell, I decided to try.
As we continued to talk, I found myself grinning widely at Edward. Every so often, I would
lightly stroke his arm or accidentally lay my hand across his thigh. I had missed playing
this game… He seemed so uncomfortable each time I touched him, but I didn't care. I was
getting drunk and I was going to have fun.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
A few minutes after I returned with our food and our drinks, Bella reached across me
and grabbed both shots of the lemon vodka. With each clutched in her delicate hands,
she threw them back in quick succession and grimaced as each burned on its way down
her throat. Though the exchange took a matter of seconds, the effects on me lasted longer.
First, I felt that already-familiar jolt of electricity surge through my body. Second, blood
rushed to my cock and my pants quickly tightened around it. Third, my breathing hitched
for a moment. And fourth, my heart rate increased dramatically.
Would she notice these changes? My heartbeat was so fast and so hard that I feared
Isabella couldn't miss its rise and fall reflected in my jugular. There was little I could do,
especially because she locked eyes with me while we chatted, looking away only briefly
while she spoke. I realized I had a more pressing problem, literally. I inconspicuously
rested my hands in my lap, hoping that the motion wouldn't draw her eyes down to my
growing dick.
Our conversation turned light and relaxed and I began worrying its easy flow was due to
her growing inebriated state. Shit, everything was causing me to fret. Fuck it, I needed to
relax so I took her lead and gulped down one-half of my vodka Gibson. I silently chuckled
when I realized how much vodka the two of us were imbibing.
And then my body couldn't take it anymore: Isabella started to casually touch my
forearm, run her fingers ever-so-lightly across my leg, and squeeze my knee. If my
mother hadn't taught me to be a gentleman, I would've pulled her to the soft grass and
taken her, ripping off her dress in the process. There was one other problem, there was
no way Isabella could be aware of the effect her contact had on me. Hell, she probably
didn't even realize she kept brushing her hands against me because she was drunk.
She tipped her martini to her mouth and my eyes focused on her pink, slightly-full lips.
Fuck, Isabella was glorious. Her tongue darted from the cage of her mouth and slowly ran
along her upper lip, cleaning the traces of liquor from it. I didn't know how much more of
this I could take… Isabella held the glass up and asked, "Would you mind getting me
another one of these?"
"Umm…," I stammered. "Would you be interested in returning to the party so we can get
you another drink, as well as some food in you?" I wasn't sure what response I hoped
for, but she needed to eat because she had all but ignored the treats I'd brought back.
"How about we make a deal," she began as she leaned her body into me so close that I
could feel her warm breath on my face. "Why don't we just leave and find somewhere
else to get my drink? And I promise I'll eat a little, too…"
Isabella wanted to leave. With me. . I inhaled sharply, unsure of how to respond.
"Suuure. Where would you like to go?"
"Where would you like to go?" she asked.
"It depends what you want," I responded. "If you wouldn't mind, we could head over to
my house. I have a fully-stocked bar and a fridge filled with tons of food. I live close.
How does that sound?" As soon as the inquiry left my mouth, I snickered.
"What's so funny?" A look of concern crossed her face.
"That – we keep answering questions with questions," I stated as my snicker turned into
a laugh. When Isabella joined with my laughter, I chivalrously took her hand and stood up
to leave. "Care to come with me?"
She met my question with increasingly louder laughter and tears that she carefully wiped
from her eyes. "Lemme slip these stilettos off first. I'll break my neck if I try to walk in
these a moment longer."
Rising to her heeled feet and still holding my hand, Isabella bent down to remove her
shoes. It didn't occur to me that she would need my support for balance, until she almost
lost it and I pulled her into me to prevent her tumbling to the ground. Her body molded
itself against mine and pressed against the now unmistakably visible lump in my pants. I
used all of my will power to stifle the groan that rose inside of me.
"I'm so sorry," I explained, full of embarrassment.
As she pulled slowly away from me, she growled, "Don't be."
A/N: A lot of Widoward POV there. Bella's drunk. She can't think coherently (and Edward's
slightly inebriated, too). *wink* If you can't wait until December 7, 2009 to read Chapter 7,
visit my blog for a deal I'm willing to make with y'all. (
lizconno(dot)blogspot(dot)com/2009/11/labor-of-love-my-offer-to-post-chapter(dot)html )
BTW: Chapter 7 is all EPOV, Chapter 8 is all BPOV. I won't always have alternating POVs
in a chapter or from chapter to chapter. Chapter 10 will be BPOV & EPOV.
Something to remember as this story progresses: what Widoward thinks and says may not
be in sync.
Please, please, please continue reading, reviewing, and recommending my story. :)

review_url =
selected>7. Chapter 6: Flirting<option value=8 >8. Chapter 7: Lemonade<option
</form>
Chapter: 8
>7. Chapter 6: Flirting<option value=8 selected>8. Chapter 7: Lemonade<option
</script>
A/N: Have I mentioned how fuckawesome you, my readers, are? I read all of your
reviews and unless you ask a question, I probably won't reply. But be assured – I *do*
read them! Also, welcome to all the new readers – and there are a lot of you (so please
review)! :)
And my beta, she's pretty fuckawesome, too. So thank you, robpattz_addict! (We'll be
singing some Bobby Long tunes tomorrow night! *squeeee*) Also, a big thank you to
kellyprovence, who rocks my world!
Without further ado, Chapter 7, which I think y'all will enjoy (and Vincy, too)! :)
Chapter 7 – Lemonade
EPOV
Wow. This woman was drunk. I wasn't sure what to do. I figured it would be best if I took
her back to my place so I could sober her up with food and watered-down drinks,
because remaining here wouldn't do her any favors.
"I'm ready to head to your house," she said with a sly grin.
"Ok. Yeah. Umm." I continued stammering, "We should. Uh. Yeah." Isabella jerked my
hand as she headed towards the house, expertly avoiding the party, which sounded to be
in full swing. As we reached the house, I took the lead and guided her through the house
and the east yard to the garage, which held my parents and siblings' cars. I walked over
to my beloved hardtop Volvo C70 convertible. I held open her door, shutting it behind her
softly after she was securely in her seat.
I walked around the back, taking deep, slow breaths to calm my nerves. I began
wracking my brain for instances of when I was this flustered and I couldn't place a time in
my life when anyone or anything had this effect on me. I was the always-unflappable
Edward Masen Cullen, after all. Shaking my head, I opened my own door and slipped into
the driver's side. I revved the engine and reversed, quickly turning the car around and
driving faster than I should, but I knew the driveway like the back of my hand. At the end
of it, I peeked along the edge of the highway and when I knew I could pull onto it safely,
I gunned it, turning onto my own lot a few moments later.
Isabella sat silently throughout the brief drive, which surprised me because any other
person would show some reaction to my sudden wildness, even I was a tad scared at
how I maneuvered my car. I curved around the last set of trees before my house came
into view. I looked to the gorgeous creature next to me and watched as her eyes
widened with surprise.
"That's your house?" she asked.
Crap. She didn't like what it. "Uh, yeah," I responded timidly. "Is there something wrong?"
"No. It's…there are no words to describe it. I'd say, amazing, beautiful, huge, among
other things, but they wouldn't do it justice." Her awed tone was genuine.
Phew, I thought. Why did I immediately jump to the conclusion that she didn't like it? Why
did I keep jumping to such conclusions? What was it about this woman that made me
doubt everything?
"Thanks," I replied sheepishly. "I built it almost 7 years ago after my grandfather passed
away. He left all of us a fair amount of money and I used some of it to buy this land and
build a house I would want to remain in for the rest of my life. I don't know how much
you know about my family's business, but he was the CEO and I took it over after his
death." Why was I rambling about entirely irrelevant things? I should've just shut up after
thanking her.
She replied with a simple, "Oh." After I pressed the button to open the garage door, she
saw my Aston Martin Vanquish and added with a gasp, "Oh my!" And as we pulled into my
spot, she looked around at the other cars in the garage and another "Ooooooooh!"
escaped her lips.
I didn't know how to read her 'comments,' so I remained silent until I met her at her door.
Holding out a hand I asked, "May I?"
As she turned towards me, the look of shock left her face and a bright smile replaced it.
"Thank you, kind sir." Instead of dropping my hand once she was out of the car, Isabella
intertwined her fingers with mine. I began to relish the warmth resulting from her touch.
I led her through my kitchen and to the living room couch. She quickly settled herself into
the soft black leather and I felt my body relax in ways it hadn't in years. Isabella looked
perfect laying there, her creamy skin practically glowing. "What can I get you?" I inquired.
"I would love another shot of lemon vodka if you have it?"
I poured the drink and brought it to her. Smirking and using my paternal tone, I warned
her, "I thought you were going to eat something if you had more to drink. What would you
like to eat?" I handed Isabella the shot and she tipped her head back and drank it in one sip.
"You."
I coughed. What the fuck did she just say? Did she just say she wanted to eat me?
Fuuuuuuuck. I stood, glued to my spot. I found myself nervously running my hand
through my hair, not sure how to reply. She didn't give me a chance as she swung her
legs off the couch and stood, smashing her mouth to mine. As a groan managed to
escape my mouth, my lips parted and her tongue met mine. Although I tasted vodka, her
flavor was divine. Just as swiftly as she rose to bring her lips to mine, she ripped them
away. The absence of her lips from my own left me empty inside.
"Now, Mr. Cullen, why don't we move this party to your bedroom?" she queried. Again,
Isabella prevented me from responding. This time, though, she asked another question.
"Which way?"
She kissed me deeply again, taking my breath away. "Uhh, it's upstairs." I never had
game when I was younger and it was becoming more evident to me by the minute that
nothing had changed over the years. She took my hand in hers and pulled away from me
as she moved from the room.
"Where?" Her question was simple, but I could hear the desire in her voice and see it in
her eyes. Could I really be this fucking lucky to have this amazing woman in my house and
for her to want me? I decided not to question her – or myself any longer – so I grabbed
her ass, drew her to me, and raised her with one arm while the other yanked her leg
around my waist. As Isabella wrapped her other leg around me, I kissed her hard and
fiercely. She moaned into my mouth as our tongues danced.
For a moment, my mind wandered and I internally thanked Tia for taking the twins home
again this evening. I've always loved my mother-in-law, but in this moment, my admiration
for her was absolute.
I couldn't move quickly enough, practically sprinting up the stairs and down the hall to my
bedroom suite. Opening the door, I accidentally banged her knee into it as I walked
through. Shit. I had to ruin the mood.
"I'm so sorry, Isabella."
"Shush. Now get me to your bed, because I'm starving."
With my mouth devouring hers again, I kept one arm along her back as I kneeled on my
king-sized mattress, and used the other to guide me as I slowly placed her body delicately
on it. I planted my weight against her, my already rock-hard dick pressing into her.
Isabella moaned when she felt my bulge and my chest swelled with pride knowing that
this radiant woman was turned on by me.
My lips lefts hers and I began trailing them along her jaw and neck. A growl escaped
from me, my primal urge for her growing exponentially as each second passed. Isabella
purred beneath me and my dick twitched against her at the sound. As I slowly moved my
mouth down to her collarbones, I found myself nipping at them, wanting, no needing to
taste her and savor the moment.
"Edward," she whispered in a seductive tone. "Please."
What did I do? Did she not like it my tongue, teeth, or lips upon her warm skin?
"I need to feel you deep in me," she pleaded. "Please," she repeated.
Earlier in the day, I realized I would give anything to Isabella. The second she asked to
feel my skin, I knew I could never deny her anything. I raised my body off of her carefully
and tried to remove my suit jacket, which I had failed to remove earlier.
"No. I need to feel you."
What the fuck did she want? How did she expect to feel me and my skin if I didn't
extricate myself from her gravitational pull by sitting up? I just didn't understand this
woman, but I didn't care. I needed her just as much. She wrapped her slender legs
around my waist and her elegant arms around my neck. Then, Isabella thrust her body
against mine in a fluid motion and smashed her mouth into mine, kissing me deeply and
passionately. I didn't think it could be possible, but I felt my dick swell further as it begged
me to release it and plunge it deep into her.
"Now get up," she half commanded and half whimpered.
How? She was stuck to me like glue and this wasn't an easy position to rise from. I don't
know how I managed to maneuver it, but I brought Isabella and myself to a vertical
position, never letting an inch come between our pulsating bodies or mouths.
As I stood, her legs shimmied down my own and then she quickly placed her hands on my
chest, propelling me backwards. Her fingers ran up to my shoulders and she slipped my
jacket off, letting it fall to the ground. Isabella then untied my tie swiftly, followed by my
shirt, both of which she quickly removed from my body and threw to the ground. One of
her hands cupped my balls and cock through my pants and a sound, that could only be
described as a yelp, gurgled from deep inside of me. Before I realized it, my pants, belt,
and boxers became her latest victims, as they settled around my ankles. My cock was
finally free.
I kicked my shoes off so I could step out of my slacks and underwear. And then I heard
her gasp and followed her eyes, which were focused on my member. Confidence surged
through me because I knew I was very well endowed. I didn't give her much of a chance
to ogle before I drew her back against me so I could inch down her dress's zipper. It fell
to the ground and I found myself gasping when saw her perfect, full, round breasts,
which weren't covered by a bra.
I flipped Isabella around, and she pressed her back into my chest and ass against my
erection. Fuck, I felt more alive than I could recall as the meeting of our skin radiated heat
to all of my nerve endings. I reached my arms around, my right cupping her left breast
and my left circling her still-covered, but soaking-wet pussy. My fingers pressed into her
clit and a shiver shot through her. I smiled.
"Please," she mewed again. Anything you want, I thought. "Rip them off."
I hadn't spoken since apologizing for the door incident, but I wasn't sure whether I
understood her or not. Did she actually want me to ruin the blue lace thong? "I'm sorry,
did you just ask me to rip your panties off?"
Her reply was simple. "Rip. Them. Off." Afraid that I would piss her off if I didn't comply
with her demand, and turned on even more – if that was possible – I dipped my fingers
under the delicate material running along her hip and tugged hard, hoping that my action
was hard enough to remove the thong, but not too hard that I would hurt her.
"Fuck," we both sang.
I tossed them to the ground and inched my fingers back to her warm center, which spread
her lips allowing me access to her dripping pussy. I submersed one of my digits deep into
her and I was surprised by how tight she felt. She yelped as I curved my finger inside of
her and slowly stroked her g-spot.
"There. Yes," she whispered as her head flailed back into my chest. Isabella's legs began
to quake and I realized she was struggling to stay upright. With my finger still deep in
her and my right hand still playing with her splendid breasts, I carefully lifted up her
feather-light body. She screamed as my digit quickly thrust deeper, surprising her. "I'm
going to cum. Please don't stop…" The walls of her pussy tensed around my finger and
her body stiffened as it molded against mine. As her orgasm overtook her, my name
escaped from her lips. I moved to my bed and sat down, pulling her onto me so she could
ride out her orgasm as I buried my face in her rich brown hair.
A quiet, "Thank you," flowed from her lips. I pressed my mouth into her neck and left a
simple kiss there as I slipped my finger from her dripping-wet pussy. I licked my lips and
tasted a faint trace of salty sweat and laid down, guiding her on top of me. Then, I
wrapped my arms loosely around her. We remained silent, both of us on our backs, mine
against the mattress and her atop me, as her breathing and heartbeat slowed.
"You're welcome, Isabella…" I whispered into her ear as hugged her tighter into me. A
moment later, she slid from my arms and rolled herself onto the bed. I looked down at her
and found her disheveled hair only added to her beauty. Out of the corner of my eye, I
noticed my dick stood at attention, desperately needing a release. She must have noticed
it, too, because she bent down and placed a simple, yet chaste kiss upon my tip.
"Uhhhhhh…" escaped my mouth. I couldn't remember the last time I had felt someone's
mouth on me.
Isabella lifted her body from the bed and she straddled me, grinding her warm center
against my lower belly. Not a moment of rest had dried any of the moistness of her
pussy. When I looked up into her eyes, I saw desire. I circled my arm around her waist
and up her back, forcefully bringing her chest and head down to me so I could breathe
her in more. My lips parted as they met hers and our tongues met. Within milliseconds,
we both groaned into each other's mouths. Before she pulled away, I playfully bit her lip
and she gripped my hair, which sent shivers through me.
With one hand still in my hair and the other lightly running along the skin of my chest,
Isabella kissed and licked my face, neck, ears, and chest. Her teeth scraped along my
nipples and I gulped in multiple breaths, shocked by the sensation, which I had never
experienced before. I attempted to grip her waist, but Isabella shook them off, confusing me.
"Is something wrong?" I timidly asked.
She rocked her upper body away from me as she sat up with a Cheshire grin on her face.
"Absolutely nothing," she answered before she dove back to my chest. Wow. Isabella was
driving me crazy. I needed to touch her so I slid my hands to her back. She removed her
own from my chest, which saddened me, and reached around, snaking her fingers
through mine. I was pleased by her movement, even more so as she swung them above
my head and onto the bed. Before I became too comfortable with the intimate gesture,
she extricated her fingers and pushed her hand hard on my wrists.
"Look," she warned as she sat back up, "I would love to feel your hands on me, but
they're insanely distracting. I want free reign over your body so I can give you as much
pleasure as possible. Okay?"
Stunned by her unreserved comments, I just nodded.
Her Cheshire grin returned. "Good." She added, "Now may I return to focusing on your
chest and body?"
I nodded again, trying to stifle the laughter that fought to escape in response to the look
of sheer determination she had when she spoke the last part of her comment. She
ignored me and continued her assault on me. I sucked in air as her mouth moved past my
stomach and down to my desperate cock.
And then, without any warning, she took it so deep into her mouth that I almost came
that instant. Like the grazing of my nipples, no one had ever tried to deep throat me,
though I always doubted anyone could consume my generous length. Employing gentle
suction and steady pressure from her tongue, she slowly worked her wet, warm mouth
up and down my shaft, humming as she went.
Fuck, I wanted to ask her to stay and never leave, offer to give her anything she desired,
just so I could feel this again!
She moved her mouth slowly up me, scraping her teeth along me, which drove me crazy.
When she didn't dive back down, I whimpered.
"Don't worry, Edward," she said, her warm breath on my balls. And then she licked them. I
briefly shook from the electricity jolt and goose bumps covered my skin. Fuck. Yet again,
she was doing something no one had ever done. I knew I didn't have experience with a lot
of different women, but I had been with each woman for a long amount of time and I
thought we had experimented a lot. I was wrong. And then she did what I only saw in
porn – she sucked my balls into her mouth, massaging them with her tongue, as her hand
jerked me off.
"Isabella," I frantically said. "I'm about to cum." And then her mouth wrapped itself
around my dick as I felt my release. I came hard and long into her mouth as I gasped to
breathe. "Fuck," I grunted as she continued to suck me, licking up the last drops and then
swallowing my jizz.
She smiled and nuzzled her body next to mine, laying her delicate arm across my chest. I
tried to regain my composure and come down before speaking.
"That was, without a doubt, the most amazing orgasm and blowjob I've ever
experienced. You are incredible. Will you allow me to thank you properly?"
"I'm all yours." Isabella's words hit me hard and flooded me with emotion. If she only
knew how much I wanted to make her mine, even though I'd only known her a few hours.
I scooped her up on to my chest and kissed her sweetly. I felt Isabella relax so I rocked
her onto her back, intending to return the favor. Honestly, I wasn't entirely experienced
giving head to a woman, but I needed to make her feel as special as I did, or I needed to
try at the least.
I placed a few more kisses on her mouth and then scooped one of her breasts into my
mouth, sucking her nipple and biting it carefully. Her hands gripped my hair and a moan
escaped her lips. "Oh, yes…just like that." I moved to her other tit and repeated, while
my hand massaged the one I had just left. I continued for a few moments, but my desire
to taste her forced me to work my mouth to her pussy. I spread her lips with my fingers
and brought my tongue to her clit.
Because Angela and girlfriends before her only let me go down on them a few times,
which drove me crazy with confusion, I allowed my senses to take control of the situation.
Isabella's sweet aroma and juices drove me wild and turned me on, forcing blood back into
my briefly flaccid dick. I began exploring, running my tongue up and down her lips. Her
breathing hitched, which worried me. I looked up and pulled away, finding myself
mesmerized by the light pink glow which covered her body.
"Don't stop," she pleaded with me. Her words surprised me and made my cock harder.
I returned to her delicious treasure, trying to wrack my brain for an indication of what I
should do next. I flicked her clit with my tongue and she growled. I moved my tongue
down to her opening and drove it into her. The word 'heaven' came to mind as I tasted
her and felt her pussy clench lightly around it. I licked her clit again and pushed my finger
into her, moments before she started to orgasm. Her thighs clenched around my head as
she came. I continued drinking her in, not wanting to cease tasting her. I slowed my
tongue and removed my finger.
More than anything ever before, I had to have her, consume her, feel her, be one with
her. I scrambled up her body and began kissing her as I thrust my dick deep into her
waiting tight, dripping, and warm pussy.
"Edward," she shrieked. I stopped, worried that my desires had taken things too far.
"No. Keep going. You feel so fucking perfect in me. Please, never stop."
Her legs wrapped snuggly around me, pulling me deeper into her. We groaned in
succession as my dick spread her. I began slowly rocking my hips into her and she
matched each movement, slapping her body into me to draw me even deeper. I kissed
her deeply, slowly stroked her face, and wrapped my arm underneath and around her.
Like before, Isabella began gripping my hair and I felt another shiver run down my spine.
As if we were puppets being controlled by outside forces, we both sped up our connection.
I needed to devour her, I thought, as I breathed her in while kissing her. I had never
experienced a physical connection like this before. But I didn't have a moment to consider
this link as I felt the muscles of her body contract and her warm center clamp down on
me, her orgasm ripping through her fiercely, bringing my own on far faster than I
expected. I thrust one last time, diving deeper into her harder than all of them before
and I groaned as she screamed my name.
We both held each other securely as we rode out our twin orgasms, our heartbeats and
breaths in a synchronized frenzy. Once I was sure that we had both relaxed, I loosened
my grip and pulled out of her, which was met with a disappointed groan. I rolled off of
her and pulled her tight to me, our bodies intertwining.
Kissing her forehead, I said, "Thank you, Isabella."
She murmured, "Mmmm…" in response and quickly fell asleep. I heard her quietly snore
and mumble, "Edward."
My heart ached with pride as I ran the days' events over in my head. I knew I wanted
her by my side like this for an eternity. I turned my head and saw the alarm clock read
8:45, but I didn't care, I was tired and I wanted to join Isabella in her slumber. In the
morning, I planned to begin my quest to know everything about her, because I hungered
and yearned for this woman. I would make her a part of in my life. I realized I would need
to start by learning her last name…
A/N: Don't fangirl *squeeee* yet….there is still a ton of story to tell and nothing is this
easy. Just think – have you ever done something stupid while under the influence of
alcohol? (Is sleeping with Edward really stupid, though? lol)
Please continue reading, reviewing, and recommending my story. Just think, if the reviews
really pick up, I may have to start posting more often...hint, hint! :)
Chapter 8 will post Monday, December 14!
(If you can't wait until Monday for the next chapter, check out the lyrical "The University
of Edward Masen," by SebastienRobishaud. I plan on recommending a different FF each
week! If there are any you like, PM me - I always enjoy reading new stories.)
review_url =
>7. Chapter 6: Flirting<option value=8 selected>8. Chapter 7: Lemonade<option
</form>
Chapter: 9
>7. Chapter 6: Flirting<option value=8 >8. Chapter 7: Lemonade<option value=9
selected>9. Chapter 8: Uncertainty<option value=10 >10. Chapter 9: Alone<option
Value=' Next > ' onClick="self.location='/s/5496816/10/A_Labor_of_Love'"> Rated:
<a href='http://www.fictionratings.com/' target='rating'> M - English - Romance - Bella
& Edward - Reviews: <a href='/r/5496816/'>2,239 - Updated: 06-21-10 - Published:
</script>
A/N: Well, your reviews from the last chapter CRACKED ME UP. They were all awesome.
Most of y'all seemed to think Bella would be a coward the morning after. I have to disagree...
As always, thank you for your witty reviews. And I appreciate all the love you guys are
giving to 'A Labor of Love.' It's the support that makes me want to keep writing! Please
keep 'em coming! Oh, my beta and and I had a rocking good time at the Dallas Bobby
Long show last week (red shoes? *giggle*)! If you haven't seen him - RUN to one of his
shows. You will not be disappointed. And because robpattz_addict (my badass beta)
welcomed me into her house, this one is dedicated to her and her awesome family! (I like
the word "awesome," so shush! *snicker*)
One more note: You may notice I combine Twilight characters' first names to create
first/last names in this story. I'm going to try to continue this throughout my story. As such,
I'll be using some obscure character names, I imagine! :)
Disclaimer: Ms. Meyer created Twilight. LL and Daddyward/Widoward sprang from my

mind and aren't meant to infringe on her copyrights!
Chapter 8: Uncertainty
BPOV
As consciousness slowly dawned, I realized my head throbbed far worse than it ever had
before. Although I didn't want to open my eyes, I needed to see what time it was. Ugh,
the light seeping through between my eyelashes was most unwelcome. Where the fuck
am I? The daze of sleep slowly receded and then I felt the arm wrapped around my
torso, the body pressed up along my back. Could this be any worse?
I closed my eyes, counted to ten, took a deep breath, and attempted to free myself from
the cage of this mystery man. Once I managed to shimmy my body away from him, I
looked down at him and gasped. I had slept with Edward Cullen? Why couldn't I
remember any of yesterday? Had I had that much to drink? I wrestled with my desire to
touch his alabaster skin and his rock-hard biceps that had been curled around me
moments before. He smelled divine, a non-specific scent I couldn't place, and it
momentarily clouded my already-unclear senses.
Most parts of me wanted to stay, but I realized I had just fucked one of my best friend's
brothers…at her wedding… This one-night stand was bad, very bad indeed. Thanks to
some seriously poor decision making, I blew whatever chance I had with the potential job.
Did I also ruin one of my few true
friendships? Rather than think about the fallout, I needed to get myself out of this house
undetected. I didn't want to see Edward's disappointed face when he awoke and it
became clear he hooked up with me. To make matters worse, Alice had confided in me
her worry: because he blamed himself for Angela's death, he hadn't dated or slept with
anyone since. Why would he break his vow of celibacy now?
I couldn't think about all of this. I resolved to leave his cozy, warm bed and sighed as I
glanced over him one more time. His bronze hair sat in a perfectly disheveled mess atop
his head and a small smile crept across his mouth. Sighing, I carefully swung my legs over
the side and rose, hoping not to jar him awake with the movement. I tiptoed across his
carpeted floor and rescued my dress, which sat in a pile mixed with his own. My panties
weren't included in the mayhem on the floor. I briefly looked around, but didn't see
them anywhere. It didn't seem like a great idea to leave any trace of myself behind. Did I
have any choice?
Walking to his bedroom door, I stepped across the threshold determined to find my way
to out of here. Would I ever find stairs? I passed numerous rooms, each larger than the
previous. Was it possible that his house was larger than the mansion his parents lived in? I
shuffled down the stairs, pausing only when I came to a second flight. Of course, his
house had three stories. I doubted we had spent any time on this level, so I continued
down until my feet made contact with the rich mahogany floor of the first story.
I had held my breath during my careful escape from his bedroom. But now, I let out a
loud exhale. I scrambled around, searching for my shoes – even though they were
stilettos, that much I recalled – and my purse so I could call someone to fetch me.
Although I didn't have time to look around and linger, I took in my surroundings. Edward
surrounded himself with the finer things in life: a shiny black baby grand piano, art lining
the walls, and a humongous flat screen TV in what appeared to be the family room and
another in the living room, alongside a bar. Sitting on the bar's counter was my purse.
When I grabbed it and turned around to exit, I saw my shoes slumped next to a
sumptuous couch. I picked them up and ran out the front door, pausing long enough to
ensure the house alarm was disengaged.
Less than two seconds after I stepped onto the porch, the wet, cold of the very early
morning hit me, penetrating my skin as it sunk into my bones. I shivered violently and
regretted not looking for a sweatshirt before exiting Edward's gargantuan house. Fuck
it…I would slip back in and find myself something, especially because I would be outside
for who knows how long. I returned to the living room and seized a blanket sitting on that
inviting couch.
Once I found myself outside again, I pulled my phone from my purse. Both Rose and
Jacob had called numerous times, leaving just as many messages. I didn't have time to
listen to them, but I knew the general theme would be something like, "Where are you?"
Since it was a few minutes past 6:00 AM, I had to weigh the costs and benefits of calling
each of them.
If I dialed Rose, she wouldn't be entirely surprised that I had slipped back into "Flirty
Bella" mode and managed to fuck a random guy. Plus, she would get here fast because
she and Emmett planned to spend the night at the Cullens' house. But did I want her to
know who I slept with? Wouldn't she share that information with Emmett? I could feel the
blush rush to my skin, embarrassed just by the thought of Emmett knowing. One other
drawback of calling Rose, she would take forever to get ready because that girl couldn't
fathom going anywhere without her hair perfectly coifed, her makeup drawn expertly, or a
stylish get-up covering (or barely covering) her body.
Jake, on the other hand, would be disappointed in me for my careless behavior. He would
judge me. Could I stand having him be disappointed in me? And then there was the time
factor, however long it may take Rose to get ready, it would take him longer. He lived on
the Rez, deep within its borders, and its speed limit was slower than that of Forks!
After this internal struggle and the understanding that Rose was my better option, I
steeled myself for the call I needed to make.
"Bella," Rose declared in a stern voice. "You better be calling me from the beyond
because we spent an hour looking for you and you're just now returning my call? And do
you know what time it is? I need at least 6 hours rest."
Ugh, this wasn't the reaction I expected. "Hi. Umm, so I guess I got a little drunk last
night and I went home with someone," I responded in the most pathetic, sheepish voice I
could muster. Maybe if I sounded bad, she would take pity on me without too many
questions and pick me up.
"Classy," she sneered. "What do you want from me?" She wasn't going to make this easy.
"Will you just come and get me?"
"Why don't you drive yourself? Oh right, your car is where you left it – at Alice's wedding,
or did you forget where you spent yesterday afternoon?"
Ouch. I regretted not calling Jake. He wouldn't ask questions until after he retrieved me.
It was too late for my contrition. I would need to suck it up and take her abuse.
"Rose, please. Look, take pity on me. I have zero recollection of last night and I'm
standing outside, shivering in nothing more than my dress and a blanket. I can't put on
my shoes for fear I'll break my neck and I seem to have lost my panties."
I heard her begin roaring with laughter and in the background I heard Emmett ask,
"What's so funny, baby? Is she alright? Do you want me to go fetch her ass?"
"Em, she's misplaced her underwear," Rose managed to announce between giggles. I was
so glad she found this funny. Maybe it meant she would pick me up sometime this century.
"Hello? Are you still there, or are you two dying from the amusement of my misfortune?"
I snapped in response.
"I'm sorry, Bella. It's just…" she wheezed, trying to catch her breath, "if you didn't have
bad luck, you wouldn't have any luck. Okay, we'll come for you. Do you know where you
are? Do you need me to bring you another set of undies?" And then her chuckling returned.
I decided to ignore her mockery. "Well, I could really use aspirin. A lot of aspirin. And
fresh set of panties would be divine. But here's the thing," I paused, not sure how to tell
her where I was without facing the expected commentary I would endure. It wasn't a
secret that she and Edward didn't get along. Plus, Emmett and Edward were twin
brothers. "So, umm, I'm standing in front of Edward's house…"
And then she bust up anew. "You're where?"
"Look, please don't tell…"
"She's at Edward's house. Bella fucked your brother," Rose announced.
"Emmett," I quietly concluded. I should've opened with Don't tell Emmett. Oh well.
"Fuck, yeah! My baby bro finally got laid," Emmett exclaimed.
Could this exchange get any more mortifying? Oh yeah, Edward could march out his front
door and order me off of his property.
"You're making me cry. This is too funny. Oh, my side hurts."
"I'm so glad to give you so much enjoyment, Rose. Now could you hop in the car and pick
me up?" I pleaded.
"Fine. We'll be there in a few minutes," she said.
"Wait, just you. I can't face Emmett. This is too embarrassing." But I was speaking to a
dead line. Rose hung up before I opened my mouth. Shit. I loved Emmett, but he would
never let me live this down. At least she said they'd be here in just a short time, which
meant Rose wouldn't go through her normal routine before leaving the house.
During our exchange, I stood erect on Edward's driveway, but who knew how long they
would actually take so I climbed a few stairs in front of the house and leaned against the
stairway railing. As they promised, Emmett and Rose arrived a few minutes later in his
sleek black Mercedes CL63 AMG, which the large Emmett looked a little ridiculous driving.
As his car neared me, I rose, watching it slow down. I could feel the crimson warming my
face. This was going to be weird.
"Hey guys. Thanks for doing this," I whispered.
"You fucked my brother! How the fuck did you manage to get him in the fucking sack?"
Emmett shouted. For a man around women and babies on a daily basis, he didn't refrain
from using 'fuck.' I smiled and shook my head. That boy was one of a kind.
"Hi Bella, how are you? I'm great, Emmett, thanks for asking," I responded, trying to keep
the growing grin from my face. "But to answer your question – I have no idea."
Rose chimed in, "Bella, you're such a whore. Here's a bottle of water and a few Advil. I
decided that I wasn't going to spare a pair of panties. You shall suffer a little longer
because I'm suffering by being awake this early."
I nodded a thanks at her and reached for the water and Advil. I gulped them down and
pulled the blanket tighter around me. Emmett could sneak it back to Edward's house some
other time, or I would hold onto it as a souvenir of my lone night with the heartbreakingly
beautiful man.
"Dude, you know he hasn't slept with a single woman since his wife died? That's fucking
insane that he would hook up with you. Not that there is anything wrong with you…" he
trailed off. "Shit, I should shut up."
Oh my god. This was so embarrassing.
"Ya think?" Rose asked between narrowing eyes. "Where'd you want to go? Home?"
"My dad's house would be great." It hadn't been my home for years… "And yes, Emmett,
I know about his lack of loving over the last few years. Alice had mentioned it to me.
She's been very concerned that he hadn't moved on, or at least sown some oats recklessly."
"Alice told you? Wow, my sister has a loud mouth. He told me last week that he was ready
to date, but that he hadn't met anyone yet. I guess he met someone." I watched Emmett
wag his eyebrows at me in the rearview mirror. Yeah, he was a ham.
"Well, you know," I began, "she thought I might have perspective. Charlie lost Charlotte
when I was born, so we talked about what it was like growing up without a mother, when
Charlie and Sue began dating, stuff like that. She wasn't telling me because she wanted
to spread gossip about Edward, or because she thought I would tell the world.
"I suggested she seek advice from Charlie. I know they talked because Charlie told me
about how uncomfortable the chat had been. Charlie always adored Alice, but talking
about sex and dating makes," I paused, realizing I had slipped. "Made him uncomfortable."
Just the brief mention of my dad started the floodgate of tears. And the crying reminded
me of the previous day's events – I got drunk in an effort to stifle the pain I felt over my
father's passing. Apparently, I swallowed so much alcohol that I forgot my whole
encounter with Edward. I sighed because I needed to push both events from my mind so I
could focus on the upcoming week.
Rose turned around and wrested a hand on my knee, trying to comfort me. "Honey, I
wish I had a tissue for you." She turned to Emmett, "Do you have any?"
He shook his head. "Sorry."
"Do you need me to stay with you this afternoon? I can figure out a way to get back to
Seattle later. Or you can drive me back and we can have some girl time – it's been a
couple of years since we spent quality time together. It will be good for both of us. You
can't believe what an annoying pain in the ass this one can be," she said as she motioned
her head towards Emmett, a smirk on her face.
Rose knew how to make me feel better, if only momentarily, and I giggled through the
tears. "Thanks, but I have tons to do. Besides, I need to go to bed early. Tomorrow
starts my serious search for a job."
"I joked with Edward that he could sleep with his nanny, so you're going to have to take
that job." I think Emmett was mocking me, but who knew with this guy. After waking up
in Edward's arms, I knew I couldn't interview for the position in his house. "I cannot wait
to give him shit for all of this. My control-freak of a brother lost control. He has sex at his
sister's wedding and it's the woman he's going to hire as his nanny."
I sighed, "Please don't say anything about this to him. He doesn't know who I am and I
would like to keep it that way. Besides, I am not applying for the job. I wouldn't be able
to face him after this. Also, please do not tell Alice. I don't know how she'll react and I
would rather be safe than sorry."
"Shit, Bella, he doesn't know who you are?" Rose asked with a disappointed look on her face.
"No. Can we drop this? We're almost to my house…"
The rest of the ride passed with nary a word from any of us. We pulled into the driveway
and I fished for my keys, which weren't in my purse. I smacked myself in the head, coming
to an obvious conclusion that eluded us all.
Already thoroughly embarrassed, I squeaked, "Uh, guys…my car is still at your parents'
house. And my keys are there, as well."
"Just use the key from above the door. We'll bring your car to you later."
"That would be a fantastic idea, Rose, but I, umm, removed the key and placed it on my
key ring. I didn't feel safe alone in the house with it out there."
"No problem, Bella," Emmett assured me. "I know where the valets left the keys. You
weren't the only person who will need to claim a car today."
"Guys, I can't thank you two enough. You put up with me far more than you should."
"Nonsense. You do the same for either me or Emmett." Rose flashed her megawatt smile
at me. It didn't reassure me, but her words had.
We spent the remainder of the ride in silence. When we pulled into the Cullen's garage, I
stepped out and Rose warmly gripped me. Emmett ran around and lifted us both into a
bear hug.
"Thank you for being my friends. I love you both," I said in my most appreciative tone.
We bid adieu after Emmett retrieved my keys. I shuffled to my truck and climbed in. Before
I realized it, I was home, completely oblivious to my surroundings. I let myself in the front
door and trudged up the stairs to the bathroom, shedding my clothes so I could take a
shower before crawling into bed to sleep off my hangover.
l~l~l~l
A few hours into my nap, I awoke to the phone ringing and a lingering feeling that I had
enjoyed a very erotic dream. I pulled my phone off my nightstand and saw Jake was
calling. Shit. I forgot to let him know I made it home safely.
"Hey Jake!" I purred in my most docile tone, knowing he wouldn't be peeved with me if I
used my velvety voice that always resulted in my getting my way.
"Bella, what happened to you? Rose shot me a text early this morning to let me know
you were all right. But it should've been you." He paused long enough to let out a
relieved-sounding sigh. "I'm just glad you're safe. Do you care to share where you were, missy
I stifled my giggles as I responded, "Missy? Since when did you become my caretaker?
And no, you don't need to know what I was doing or who I was doing it with."
"Oooh, so there's a who?" His nosy timbre pissed me off.
"Jake, this conversation is over," I hissed.
"C'mon. Don't be like that. I didn't see you after the wedding and Leah and I wanted to
spend time with you. Besides, there were two empty seats at our table. Both you and
Edward Cullen failed to attend the reception."
I drew in a quick, loud breath and my heart ceased beating momentarily at the mention
of Edward's name.
"Bella, are you alright?" Jake squawked, the worry evident in his voice.
"Umm, yeah. I uh, yeah," I stammered. "Thanks for checking in on me. I'm tired. I'm going
to go. Call me soon? I'll need to have you two over for dinner this week, okay?"
"Take care, Bells. I'll give you a call. But I would rather just the two of us have dinner. I
really wanted to talk to you about stuff."
There was that weirdness I had sensed the night I arrived back in town. Maybe he would
tell me what was going on when we sat down to eat. "K. You and me. Dinner. Gotcha.
See ya, Jake."
I hung up and reached for the bottle of Advil Rose left with me. I tossed a few into my
mouth and chased them with the glass of stale water that had sat next to my bed for a
few days. I pulled the covers back over my head, shielding my eyes from the sun that
crept in and threatened to worsen my already-pounding noggin. Within a few moments, I
was dreaming again of Edward Cullen and his mouth roaming my body.
l~l~l~l
The remainder of Sunday, once I decided to drag my ass out of bed, passed uneventfully.
On Monday, I resolved to contact Kate Garrett. Ms. Garrett ran a well-respected

employment agency in Port Angeles, which also placed people in Forks.
"Thank you for calling KGE. How may I help you?" The woman on the line sounded too
cheery and young, almost as if I expected the pop of a bubblegum bubble to follow.
"Yes, Kate Garrett please," I responded in a professional-sounding tone.
"May I tell her who's calling?"
"Bella Swan, Chief Swan's daughter." I knew name dropping was warranted if I sought
Ms. Garrett's help, rather than one of her minions. Kate Garrett Employment recommended
civilian employees to the Sherriff's Department of Forks over the years and as such she
and my father had a long-standing relationship.
"One moment, please," the chipper girl replied.

For a few moments, I endured the muzak typical of hold music. I zoned out while the
mind-numbing "melodies" drummed along. Images of Edward Cullen returned, just as
they had when I slept. Unlike my previous fantasies in which he licked and tasted me, this
time he was thrusting into me and my legs wrapped around his torso. His eyes thirsted
for me and his hips rocked into mine. If only I could remember what happened on
Saturday, I wouldn't have to suffer through these perfect illusions. The muzak ended,
pulling me from this memory, which was too good so I knew it had to be false.
"Ms. Swan, how are you this morning? I was sorry to hear about your father and step
mother. May I offer my condolences?"
"Thank you."
"Now what can I do for you?" Kate Garrett's clipped, no-nonsense tone assured me that
she would find me an adequate job.
"As you may have heard," I began pausing slightly, "I have moved back to the Pacific
Northwest, but I did so without procuring employment. My father always had success
with the people he hired from your agency, so I figured contacting you would be best."
"Tell me, Ms. Swan, what sort of experience do you have?"
"I graduated summa cum laude two years ago from the University of Washington with
degrees in both biology and elementary education. During college, I served as a research
assistant to Dr. Marcus Aro, studying the effects of growth hormones on the maturation
cycle of flowering plants grown under Gro-Lights versus conventional fluorescent lights,
which was funded in part by the Department of Agriculture. For the last two years, I've
taught first grade at a suburban elementary school in Phoenix. I have teaching credentials
in both Washington State and Arizona." I continued, declaring, "As you can ascertain, I
have a varied background and I bring solid references."
"That's impressive Ms. Swan. Can you email your resume this morning so I can begin
searching for appropriate placements for interviews?"
"Of course," I joyously responded, not expecting the exchange to be this easy.
"Ms. Swan, in order to find the most effective placements, I will need you to respond to a
questionnaire, which seeks to detail your willingness to perform certain tasks and which
areas of industry you would be amenable to working in. Where should I send it?"
"Thank you, Ms. Garrett. You can direct the correspondence to my email, which is – all
one word."
"In order to guarantee that all of your documentation is kept together, please send your
resume when you respond to the questionnaire. I will contact you by the end of the week
with potential placements. I look forward to speaking with you further, Ms. Swan."
"Again, thank you Ms. Garrett. I will forward both to you once I complete the form."
Moments after hanging up, I heard the familiar beep of my phone, directing me to the
awaiting email. I booted up my laptop and began the arduous task of ranking on a scale
of one to five things such as, "Willing to stand for 5 hours at a time," and "Willing to lift
40 pound bags." The list, most of which didn't apply to me, went on and on.
A/N: So she wasn't cowardly, exactly. Just the combo of low self esteem and no memory
makes for bad bedfellows. But if I were to awake next to Edward, I would NOT leave - no
matter what! =)
Chapter 9 posts December 21, 2009 (all Edward POV), followed by Chapter 10 on
December 28, 2009 (Bella & Edward POV).
Expect an Outtake on Christmas/December 25, 2009, which will be posted as a new story -
so if you haven't set up an author alert of me, be sure to do so!
And this week's recommendation - 'The Naked Guy Upstairs' by AngryBadgerGirl (links to
each rec can be found in the "Favorite Stories" tab of my author page)
Thank you for your support! Please continue reviewing and recommending. We're getting
SO close to 100 reviews. I promise to post more often than once a week if the number of
reviews grows quickly...*hint, hint* :)
review_url =
>7. Chapter 6: Flirting<option value=8 >8. Chapter 7: Lemonade<option value=9
selected>9. Chapter 8: Uncertainty<option value=10 >10. Chapter 9: Alone<option
</form>
Chapter: 10
>7. Chapter 6: Flirting<option value=8 >8. Chapter 7: Lemonade<option value=9 >9.
Chapter 8: Uncertainty<option value=10 selected>10. Chapter 9: Alone<option
</script>
A/N: So I think we're all in agreement that Bella was insane to leave Edward's bed,
regardless of how confused she may have been. I mean, is no memory of the previous
evening reason enough to leave the bed of that Adonis and do the 'walk of shame'?
As always, thank you to my beta robpattz-addict and all of you who read and review.
We passed 100 reviews after last week's installment, which is awesome! Let's keep this up!
How did Edward react the next morning to finding his bed empty? Read on...

Chapter 9: Alone
EPOV
My bed was cold, my arms empty. Where had she gone? After throwing on a pair of
pajama pants, I roamed the house, hoping beyond hope that she was curled up on the
living room couch, or reading the spines in the library, or helping herself to the food in the
fridge. I called her name a few times, but only deafening silence responded. Isabella was gone.
"I'm sorry. You deserve better," I said to no one in particular. The last 24 hours had been
confusing and Isabella's absence perplexed me more. Had I imagined it all? How much did I dri
I returned to my room and plopped on my bed, letting out a huge sigh. And there it was.
Peeking out from under my crumpled slacks on the floor, sat Isabella's torn blue, lace
thong. Jumping off my bed, I snatched them up. I felt like Prince Charming in the tale of
Cinderella – however warped the situation was – holding on to the glass slipper. But unlike
that tale, this had been real and I had the proof. I put them to my nose and inhaled
deeply. An intoxicating scent filled my nostrils: a mixture of her juices and …was that
mango? Huh, I hadn't noticed her sweet smell before. I wondered what else I missed
during our encounter and what I might never experience again.
That was unacceptable. I couldn't just bow and roll over because she was anonymous to
me. I resolved to hunt her down. A call to Alice was in order, even if she was on her
honeymoon.
The front door creaked open, and a wave of sound filled the air. The girls were home so
my quest for Isabella would have to wait, at least for the afternoon.
"Daddy! Where are you?" I groaned to myself as I became conscious of what a shitty
father I'd been. Had I even given Lizzie and Renee a second thought? I loved them more
than anything and would die for them, but too often their presence caused me to
ache…constant reminders of their mother. I seemed to fail everyone I touched.
Bounding down the stairs, I fought to wear the happy mask I always displayed when I
was around my girls. "Where are my princesses?" Tia trailed behind them as they carted
their backpacks into their room. Thankfully, their hulking bags no longer dwarfed them.
There was one less thing for me to feel guilty about.
"Nana let us stay up late last night and watch a movie," Renee squealed with delight. "It
was so good! But Lizzie fell asleep before it was over and she missed the ending. She was
drooling."
"I was not," Lizzie yelled in response. I had to giggle. These sibling tiffs reminded me of
me and Emmett when we were their age. My mind began to drift as the two
squabbled. Hrmm…would Emmett know Isabella? He and Jasper attended med school
together and I assumed she was a friend of Jasper…I'd have to give him a call tonight,
save Alice the annoyance of hearing from me.
I pulled myself out of my thoughts and tried to focus on the present, rather than
continuing on this fantasy of the perfect woman. "How were they? Did they give you any
problems?"
"Besides their evening surge of energy, the girls were perfect," Tia informed me.
"What do you mean, 'evening surge of energy'?"
"They're my granddaughters. I can't not spoil them."
Turning to Lizzie – who was normally the more compliant of the two – I inquired, "What
did Nana let you two do?"
"She swore us to secrecy." A sly grin grew on Lizzie's mouth.
This was how Lizzie was going to play it? This meant war. I grabbed her, pulling her into
me and she shrieked. "Sure you don't want to tell me?" I threatened.
"No. I'm not telling!" I began tickling her, knowing she'd fold in seconds. Its moments like
these that made me glad Lizzie was ticklish. "NOOOOOOO!" Her laughter filled the air and
she gasped to breathe.
Just then, I felt a tap on my shoulder. "Daddy, I'll tell." Oh, this was an interesting
development. I looked up to Tia and the surprise on her face mirrored my own. Neither of
us expected Renee to crack, but now we both focused on her. She was probably feeling a
little left out since she often held our attention. "Nana let us make sundaes because we
left the wedding before cake was served."
"Oh did she now? You're ruining my girls," I smirked at Tia. "When did you start the movie?"
"8:30 or 8:45. We watched 101 Dalmatians. It was Angela's favorite movie when she was a
little girl. We made the sundaes just before I began the DVD."
I turned back to Renee, while Lizzie still clung to my arms as she tried to regain her
breathing, "So how did you manage to stay awake during the whole movie?"
"Well," Renee began as she fidgeted with bashfulness, as if she had been caught with her
hand in the cookie jar. "I covered my ice cream with chocolate syrup and whipped cream.
She stuck with boring vanilla."
I just shook my head. My girls were a trip sometimes.
"Did you stop by my parents' house so they could each get a slice of wedding cake?"
"Of course. These two have the memory of elephants! They wouldn't let me forget," Tia joked.
"It had whipped cream," Lizzie began.
Renee interrupted, "And rapsberry filling."
"Rapsberry?" I cocked my eye at my daughter, who could never pronounce 'raspberry.'
"Daddy…," she huffed. "It was yummy."
"Yeah," Lizzie agreed. "It was yummy."
"Well, I am so glad you're home. I missed you," I kissed each of my girls on their
foreheads. "Now put your stuff away. Nana and I are going to talk for a little."
"Okay, Daddy," they chimed.
Tia and I walked down the hall to my home office and I shut the door behind us and
motioned to the couch for her to sit. I moved to one of the chairs and angled it so I would
face her.
"I've decided to take the advice of you and my mother. Tomorrow morning I'll give Kate
Garrett a call – she's the headhunter in Port Angeles I use – and see about finding a
nanny. I'm not promising anything, but I'm willing to interview a few people." I paused
before adding, "If I hire anyone, it will be on a trial basis. I understand what a sacrifice
it's been for you both, watching the girls every day, and don't get me wrong, I do
appreciate it more than you'll ever know, but welcoming someone new into the house and
entrusting a stranger with my girls is going to be…" I trailed off, fighting to find the right
word, "Difficult."
She extended her hand and reassuringly squeezed my knee. "Edward, give it a chance.
Do you trust Ms. Garrett?" She waited for me to respond, so I nodded. "Be very specific
of what you're looking for and when you're interviewing the women, pay close attention to
their questions."
"I have interviewed just a few people before," I sighed.
"Yes, Edward," Tia said dismissively. "This is different. These women should be asking
specific questions about the girls. Not the basics, 'When do they wake up?' or 'When do
they go to sleep?' But the questions that show interest in them, 'What are their favorite
books?' or 'What allergies do they have?' Do you see the difference?"
"Yep."
"Trust your gut. It's never steered you wrong. I need to get going. I'll be here Tuesday
morning."
We both rose and I gave Tia a warm peck on her cheek. "Oh, Tia, do you think you can
pick up the girls early on Friday? Maybe around 11AM? I want to try to interview people
that afternoon." My saintly mother-in-law nodded and smiled.
I followed Tia down to the first floor, but I found myself pulled by the unseen force of my
piano. A tune was bouncing around in my head and I needed to get it out and on paper.
I dropped to the bench and began sounding out the somber melody.
Lizzie crept up behind me and pulled herself up. She leaned against me and I continued to
play until it was time to begin dinner.
l~l~l~l
After a draining Sunday evening with my daughters where my mind kept wandering to
thoughts of Isabella and our mind-blowing time together, I readied them for bed. Most
nights – if I didn't get home too late – I would curl up with one of the girls and have her
read beginner books to me. Honestly, I was chomping at the bit until I could call Emmett,
but they insisted.
"But it's my night," Renee whined. "I haven't gotten to read with you for months!
Daddddddddy!"
I had to chuckle and acquiesce at her persistence. "You read to me Wednesday night.
That's not months." I let out a dramatic, albeit false sigh. "Okay. Pick out a book and I'll
meet you two in a couple of minutes."
The two of them clambered up the stairs as they animatedly discussed which book Renee
should choose. Let's get this over with, I thought to myself as I wondered which of three
preferred books she would pick. Would she ever outgrow her desire to read the same
stories night in and night out?
l~l~l~l
"You've reached the voicemail of Dr. Emmett Cullen. If this is an emergency, please hang
up and dial 9-1-1. Otherwise, please leave a message and I will return your call within 24 hours
Fuck. I wanted to talk to Emmett, not record some lame voicemail.
"Em, I need your help with something. It's 9 PM right now. If you get this before 10, call
me back. Otherwise, catch up with me tomorrow."
I hung up, but the idea of waiting until tomorrow to find out more about Isabella was gut
wrenching. How much of an asshole would I be if I called Alice? I wondered. Screw it. I'm
calling her.
"Hey, it's Alice and I'm on my honeymoon. I'll consider returning your call if Jazz and I
ever leave our bedroom."
Ugh. Did she really have to tell the world they were repeatedly having sex?
"Alice. This is your brother, Edward. I need you to call me back soon."
I wasn't satisfied with leaving a message for her, as well. I picked up the phone and
called her back. I didn't expect her to answer this time, either, but I had to make the effort.
"Hey, it's Alice and I'm on my honeymoon. I'll consider returning your call if Jazz and I
ever leave our bedroom."
"Alice. It's your brother, Edward. Again. This is an emergency. Call me back. Any hour." I
stopped, momentarily contemplating my next statement. "And change your goddamned
message. It's fucking obnoxious."
I know she'd just mock me once she heard the message, but I didn't care.
I collapsed on top of my bed and stared at the ceiling as the memories of last night
flooded my mind. I yearned to touch her again, to view that simple blush of her skin when
she first saw me… It was getting late and neither my often-gregarious twin, nor my feisty
cousin returned my call. I knew this would be a long, restless night.
l~l~l~l
Driving to work on Monday morning, I decided to bite the bullet and call Kate Garrett. I
wasn't sure how I felt about having a nanny, but if anyone would find me a reliable
employee, it would be this woman. I scrolled through my phone numbers and came across
her personal cell. Looking at the time, I wondered if it would be too early to call. Well, I am
the biggest employer in the Olympic Peninsula, I reasoned.
"This is Kate Garrett."
"Kate, it's Edward Cullen."
"Mr. Cullen. It's a pleasure to hear from you. How are things working out with Mr.
Cheney?" she inquired with a slightly distressed tone. I intimidated the woman because of
my high level of diligence and involvement with each employee search she oversaw.
"I need to hire a new employee and this one is going to require particular focus by you,
specifically."
"How do you mean?"
"Well, Kate, this employee isn't someone I'm hiring for Masen Mining. Umm," I stammered,
"I've decided to hire a nanny to help me care for my daughters."
"I wasn't aware you had children."

With comments like that, Kate was likely to lose me as her biggest client. Even though
she was based in Port Angeles and was removed from the gossip of small town Forks, she
should've known.
I sighed, "Yes. They're four-and-a-half-year-old twins. Do you think you'll be able to help
me or not?" My level of agitation due to a lack of a restful sleep, which wasn't exactly
abnormal, wasn't helping this conversation.
"Of course, yes, uhh, yes," she stammered. "Have you figured out any specifics of what
you're looking for?"
"Kate, I'll email you my job requirements later this morning. I expect to hear from you later
in the day with a list of qualified interviewees. The interviews will take place on Friday."
"But Mr. Cullen, that isn't a lot of time. I'm not sure I can come up with a list that soon
and schedule them for Friday."
"Will a bonus of $10,000 suffice if I hire one? Get me the list and schedule the interviews."
I didn't want to shell it out, but money does result in action. And this incentive far
exceeded all previous bonuses I had offered.
"That's so generous, Mr. Cullen," Kate gushed, laying on the gratefulness.
"Great," I said in an acerbic tone. "I'll email you my requirements. Fax me a list of
resumes by 4:30 PM."
I didn't wait for her response before I dropped her call. If my level of patience with Kate –
or rather lack thereof – was any indicator, then this was going to be a long day.
A few minutes later, I pulled my Volvo onto the Masen Mining property, which was nestled
in between Olympic National Park and Port Angeles, along Highway 101.
I hurried into the building and ran up the stairs. When I entered, Maggie, my assistant,
met me as she did everyday because the receptionist notified her of my arrival. I always
insisted on knowing the status of everything that had happened during my absence.
Some would call me slave driver. I considered myself exacting and thorough.
A frown was fixed on her face. "Sir, the investors are already here." The middle-aged
woman, who had worked for my grandfather, skittered behind me. This development
didn't please me.
"Fine. Move them into the conference room and take their refreshment orders. I need
them pleased."
"Of course, sir," she confidently answered as she abruptly shuffled off.
I entered the anteroom of my office and glanced at the family pictures adorning Maggie's
desk. Sighing, I said to myself, "I'm supposed to have that." The portraits of Maggie and
her husband, their children and grandchildren reminded me of what I should've had with
Angela. Could I find Isabella and have that with her? And then the guilt of thinking of
them in the same thought hit me. God, I'm such a fucking prick with everything, I thought
as I slammed my office door shut. I sunk into my seat, my shoulders hunched, and I
clutched my head as this war waged inside my mind.
I needed to get into the right mind frame for the meeting with the potential investors, but
first I composed the email to Kate with all I would require of a nanny, the primary of
which were a college degree and experience with younger children. My fingers ghosted
over the keys rapidly. Once it was sent, I grabbed the prospectus and strode to the meeting.
The Vice President of Development, Ben Cheney, stood at the head of the conference
table and had already started introducing the executives who were present to meet with
the Eleazer Investment Group.
"Oh, and gentlemen, this is our CEO, Edward Cullen."
I grimaced and took my place at the other end of the table.
Ben continued, but my mind wandered as it was focused on other things, specifically
Angela and Isabella. Occasionally, my ears perked at certain words and phrases as he spoke.
"Started in 1875 and family-owned through the generations…"
"We're the DeBeers of precious stones…" I hated that characterization. Ben and I would
have to have a discussion about that later.
"We supply 75% of the world's sapphires; we have a 51% share supplying emeralds,
and 28% of the rubies…"
"We've more than doubled our hold on the market over the last 15 years…"
"Our privately-held mines can be found on three continents and we have multi-year,
renewable deals as the exclusive source for distribution…"
"Want to increase shares of emeralds to 60% and rubies to 40% within the next two years…"
I removed my phone from my pocket when the vibration jerked me from my trance of
boredom and daydreaming. Kate had already responded?
Dear Mr. Cullen,
I have three candidates for you to meet. I will fax their resumes to you for review. If
they're satisfactory, please notify me at your convenience so I can schedule the interviews.
Sincerely,
Kate Garrett
Principle, Kate Garrett Employment
I shot Maggie a text. Please bring me the faxes from Ms. Garrett.
A few minutes later, Maggie peeked in. I motioned for her to bring the pages she
clutched. She crouched next to me and handed them to me.
"Thank you," I whispered.
"My pleasure, sir."

Reviewing the sheets, I found that one woman worked as a nanny for twenty five years,
but hadn't completed college; the other two were recent graduates of Washington State
University who had worked in preschools in the Pullman, WA area.
I supposed they would work … at least to interview. I replied to Kate.
Kate,
These three will suffice. Schedule them.
Sincerely,
Edward Cullen
CEO, Masen Mining, Inc.
As soon as I pressed "SEND," Ben's presentation ceased and the investors were shaking
the hands of him and other employees in the room.
"Thank you for coming out to visit us," I said. "I'm going to excuse myself. Mr. Cheney will
take you on a tour of the grounds. I hope to hear from you soon."
I swiftly exited and returned to my office to focus on work. My phone vibrated again.
Alice was calling.
"Alice…"
"What is so important that makes you think it's okay to call me on my honeymoon?" she
snapped at me.
"There was a guest at your wedding…"
She interrupted me, "Oh my God. Edward Masen Cullen, really?" she screeched. "Why
can't this wait until I return?"
I wasn't prepared to tell her about this, especially as I thought back to her
prognostication that my life would change at her wedding. Shit, I just needed to spill and
get this over with.
"I met someone there."
"Edward, that's wonderful," her tone suddenly warm and animated. "Tell me everything,"
she shrieked, forcing me to wrench the phone from my ear.
"Umm, I'm not ready to really talk about it, okay?"
"Why not?" again, Alice's voice changed and I could hear that the anger had returned.
"Look, I just need to know who she is and how to contact her. If I describe her, will you
know who she is?"
Even though Alice had been the focus at her own wedding, and any other bride would've
been overwhelmed on the day, not her. I expected she would have memorized what
everyone wore and contemplated how each outfit could've been fixed.
She whispered away from the phone, I assume to Jasper, "You're not going to believe it
– Edward met his lobster!"
"Ali, just answer his question and get off the phone. We can talk about this when we
return," I heard Jasper respond in the background.
"My what?" I asked her.
"Your lobster. You don't watch enough TV. It's Friends," she relayed dismissively.
"Sure, Alice. You're odd. Anyone ever tell you that? Anyway, she wore a sapphire blue
dress and matching shoes. Her hair is chocolate brown, she has expressive, rich brown
eyes, and she has a delicate blush coat her cheeks." Hopefully Alice wouldn't pull an
Emmett and give me shit for my description of her rosy blush. I can practically hear him
calling me a "pansy" or something.
Knowing Alice, she would've identified the woman just by the dress, but I couldn't contain
myself as I finally had the chance to discuss her, even if it was nothing more than what
she wore and how she looked.
She squealed, "Oh, Edward! I am sooooo proud of you. I'm sorry, but I never heard you
describe Angela this way."
A whoosh of air left my lungs. Why did she have to bring up Angela? This was hard enough
as it was. Did she think that just because I was ready to meet someone new that I wouldn't
still love my wife, or that I would be alright with negative words?
"Never mind." I hung up, regretting it moments later.
I needed to control my anger, especially where Angela was concerned. Not only did I still
not know who my mystery beauty was, but also I didn't have a way to find her. Alice
may have been my only link to her. I resolved that I would speak to Jasper once they
returned from their honeymoon. If he didn't know her, he could speak to Alice so I could
avoid this "lobster" talk and her over-exuberant response.
I couldn't focus for the rest of the day – or week for that matter. Emmett never called me
back, which wasn't like him. Over the next few days, I tried calling him a couple of times,
but like before, he neither answered nor rang me.
Friday rolled around and when I left at 11 AM in order to get home before the interviews,
I reminded Maggie where she could reach me.
"I'll be in the car for the next hour and then in my home office. Should you need to get a
hold of me, call, text, or email me."
"Of course, Mr. Cullen."
One of these days, I hoped that I would relax and trust Maggie. She could probably do
my job without me, considering how long she had been with the company and how much
information she had been privy to over the years. I resolved that if I hired a nanny, I
would try to calm down and have confidence that she didn't require constant supervision.
"Maggie, have a nice weekend."

"Thank you, sir."
During the drive home, the phone rang. The caller-ID indicated it was Kate Garrett, which
worried me. Why would she call minutes before the first interviewee was set to arrive?
"Kate, is there a problem?" I asked grimly.
"No, Mr. Cullen. I'm sorry for the late notice, but I have one more candidate for you."
"I don't have time for this."
"Again, I'm sorry," she emphasized. "But she's a new client of KGE and I think you'll agree
that she's perfect for you."
"Fine."
A/N: Well, it looks like Edward's hit a wall with finding Bella. Or has he...? Chapter 10 is
longer than this and will be from both POVs, as will Chapter 11 (longer length and both
POVs). As the story progresses, the chapters should get longer...as long as Edward and
Bella cooperate with me. :)
Some business: I will be posting an outtake on Christmas - Friday, December 25, 2009. If
you don't have me on author alert, then head to my author page that late
afternoon/early evening. (Note: It will be very M-rated.) Chapter 10 will post Monday,
December 28, 2009, followed by Chapter 11 on Monday, January 4, 2010. I was toying
with the idea of another outtake on New Year's Day, but I think we need more story
before that should happen.
This week's recommended fanfiction: I've got two because I couldn't decide... The Rain
Season by elusivetwilight and Facebook Friends by GreenPuma (this one has 12 pretty
quick chapters and will be complete at 14). As always, you can find links to them on my
author page under the "Favorite Stories" tab.
Oh, there is now a fan page on Facebook for A Labor of Love. Teasers will be posted for
each chapter a few days before they're posted. Check it out and Join (link is on my
author page)!
I hope everyone has a happy and safe holiday! If you're enjoying the ride, keep
spreading the word. Reviews make me want to write. Maybe they make me want to post
more often, too. :P
review_url =
Chapter 8: Uncertainty<option value=10 selected>10. Chapter 9: Alone<option
</form>
Chapter: 11
Chapter 8: Uncertainty<option value=10 >10. Chapter 9: Alone<option value=11
selected>11. Chapter 10: Interviews, Part One<option value=12 >12. Chapter 11:
</script>
A/N: I trust everyone has been enjoying their time off? Mine was - as usual - filled with
drama. The funny bits: fell asleep with my laptop on my chest and when I woke up, I
managed to knock it over with a heavy thud...and broke the swiveling things along one
side of the monitor's base (I'm feeling lopsided right now); and our flight to Charlotte was
canceled yesterday, meaning the red eye was the only option...and I had to be at work
about 1.5 hours after landing. Good times! Oh, enough about me. *wink*
Thank you to everyone who reviews. I know I'm a complete #respondfail...but a lot of it
is because I have a tendency to reveal too much, pissing off my wonderful beta
(robpattz-addict). So when I say it's not you, it's me - I MEAN IT! I do try to respond to
all tweets (I'm lizconno), but I'm bad at tweeting when I travel, it seems. (I *always*
respond to PMs, though.)
The important warnings: There are a few cringe-tastic moments this chapter (BFFs
share...that's all I am saying) and you're going to hate Edward for a bit (at least I do).
Just stick with me. I'm a sucker for HEAs, so expect one.

Chapter 10: Interviews (Part One)
BPOV
After spending what seemed like a month – but turned out to be just a few hours –
slaving over the list from Ms. Garrett, I attached it and my resume in a reply to her
email. Contact with KGE didn't guarantee me a job, but I felt relief that something would
go my way following the tumultuous week since my return. I wanted to better my chances
of securing a satisfying job, so I resolved to contact Phil Dwyer, my principal in Phoenix,
by email to ask for a recommendation. Although I left Phil in the lurch when I resigned so
close to the commencement of the school year, good teaching positions in Phoenix were
easy to fill and we'd always had an excellent working relationship and spent personal time
together because of my relationship with his son.
Dear Phil,
I hope this note finds you well.
How is the upcoming school year looking? Were you able to fill my position easily? How is Jam
Things for me haven't been as positive as I hoped upon my return to Washington state. I
am not sure if you heard, but there was an accident that took the lives of my father and
his wife. It happened the night before I left Phoenix. I've tried not to dwell on my loss,
but honestly, I awake each morning feeling like I've been hit by a ton of bricks.
I appreciate how kind you've been to me over the last couple of years and I was hoping
that you would be willing to continue the charity. I've contacted an employment agency
to help me find a job because I've relocated to Forks – rather than Seattle – so I can be
closer to my friends, who are a great support system for me. Needless to say, any little
thing that can help me stand out from other applicants during my job search would be
beneficial. Which is why I am writing – would you be willing to compose a recommendation
for my file?
Thank you,
Bella
About fifteen minutes after pressing send, I heard the ding that notified me of a new
email. Damn, Phil had replied already!
Bella,
I am sorry to hear of your loss. Everything here is fine. I would be happy to write you a
rec. Please send me the information of where I should send it. Also, include your address
in Forks so I can provide you a copy.
My thoughts are with you,
Phil
A wave of relief washed over me. Phil wasn't peeved with me for my sudden exit from
Phoenix and he seemed genuinely supportive in his short reply. I shot him a quick
response with KGE's information, including the fax number, as well as my own address.
I moved my laptop to the coffee table and curled up on the couch to take a nap. My eyes
quickly drooped and I found myself in a deep sleep, dreaming of Edward Cullen. What
seemed like moments later, my phone's ring dragged me from my mind's carnal reverie,
just before my orgasm hit. Oh, whoever was calling me was going to pay. Glancing down
at the caller-ID, I saw Jacob was interrupting my potential release.
"What do you want cockblocker?" I growled.
"Um, Bells, what're you complaining about?"

"I was napping and let's just say I would've preferred if you called a few minutes later."
"TMI, TMI," he cackled. "So anyway, I was calling to invite you to dinner on Thursday night."
"Would this be the mysterious dinner between just us?" Yeah, Jake had managed to
rouse some major curiosity.
"Mysterious? Why mysterious?"
"Dude, you've been acting weirdly since I arrived. At first, I thought it had to do with my
dad and Sue, but I noticed it again at Alice's wedding. And then you said you wanted to
have dinner with just me. For a newlywed, that's some serious mystery."
He chuckled. "Fair enough. So whaddya think?"
"Let me check my social calendar. Oh, wait, I don't have an active social life." The
sarcasm dripped from my words.
"I'll take that as a yes. Why don't you meet me at that sushi place in Port Angeles? Say 6:00 P
"Sounds like a plan."
"I take the Masen shuttle to work every day, so would you mind driving me home after
dinner? It will give us more time to hang…" I remembered that Billy had convinced the
executives at Masen Mining to start a shuttle service between La Push and Port Angeles,
which had helped Masen fill positions with loyal employees. The initial expenditure was
quickly covered when Masen was able to expand its operations thanks to the increase in
productivity due to a larger potential employee pool. Billy was properly rewarded for the
idea and its implementation when the company promoted him to VP of Employee Operations.
"You've got a deal, Jake. But just so you know, you're paying for dinner."
"Ah, c'mon. How about we rochambeau?"
My best friend was such a cheapskate. I sighed, "Fine. But we're going best two out of
three and, just so you know, I'm picking paper every time."
"Nice try there. You aren't going to trick me and force me to pick scissors."
"You're going to lose, you know it, right?" I challenged. "I'll see you Thursday, mon frere."
"See ya, girlie!"
When I hung up, a smile lingered on my face. Jake always managed to make me feel good
and I realized how much I missed seeing him when I was in Seattle for college, followed
by my random decision to relocate to Phoenix.
l~l~l~l
The next few days passed uneventfully. I hadn't heard anything from Ms. Garrett's office
and I was worried. I resolved to call her in the morning because it was already past 5:00
PM on Thursday and I would be late for dinner with Jake if I didn't hop in the truck and
speed away.
Along the drive, I spaced out. Luckily, the skies were clear and I didn't face traffic that
could impede my progress along the 101 highway. I exited at Tumwater Truck Road and
followed it north to Marine Drive, turning left onto the street the overlooked the Port
Angeles Harbor. I'd always loved this restaurant for its view. As I neared, I kept my eyes
focused on finding a parking spot. Much to my surprise, Jake stood in one just in front. I
shook my head as images came to mind of my bulky friend threatening drivers within an
inch of their lives if they tried to take the space.
I rolled down my window and shouted to him, "What are you doing? Trying to get yourself
killed?"
He smiled broadly and moved to allow my access to the spot. He opened my door and
pulled me into a tight bear hug.
"How long have you been standing here?"
"Maybe 30 seconds. I arrived a few minutes ago, but someone pulled out and I took
advantage of the situation. Only one car tried to run me over," Jake beamed.
"Oh, that's something to be proud about," I mocked. "Booth or bar?"
"Booth, without a doubt."
I snaked my arm through his as he led me through the front door. We settled into our
seats and began the always impossible task of picking out what sushi and rolls we
planned to devour. I purposely ate little during the day in preparation for this feast. We
ordered our drinks – Jake got his customary large Asahi and I decided on a coke – and I
began staring at him impatiently.
"Spill."
"I have no clue what you're talking about, Bells."
"Whatever funny boy. What's going on that necessitated dinner without your wife, who
also happens to be my stepsister?"
Our waitress reappeared with our drinks and was waiting to take our food order, giving
Jake a momentary reprieve from my inquisition.
My normally garrulous best friend had turned taciturn, which pissed me off and he knew
it. But he remained silent.
"Why are you being so infuriating?" I inquired. "You invited me to dinner, not the other
way around. So would you care to share why we're sitting here?"
Jake began fidgeting where he sat. What could have him this on edge?
"So here's the deal. Leah informed me she's going off the pill because she wants to start
trying to have children."
"What?" I practically yelled. "She's a child and you two haven't been married for three
months, yet."
I watched my best friend cower in his seat in response to my reaction. "I know. She
hatched this plan about an hour after we received the call from Tyler about Sue and
Charlie. Leah said," and he motioned with air quotes, "'It was destiny.' I figured it was
just shock talking, but the next morning she threw her birth control pills out and started
demanding we have sex. All. The. Time. I don't know what to do. Sure, I'm more than
happy to have sex two to three times a day…"
"Jake," I cringed. "That's a little bit on the TMI side. Can you lay off the details a little?"
"Not really. I need advice and you're gonna need all the info in order to give me the best
advice possible."
A shiver passed through me. "Ugh, fine. Proceed."
Although Jacob smiled at my words and actions, I could see he forced the grin. This
situation really had him freaked out.
"So yeah, I'm a guy and having sex this often is awesome, but I've had to get creative to
avoid ejaculating inside of her."
"Did you just use the word 'ejaculating'?" Gross. I think this line of discussion topped my
list of 'Conversations I Never Planned on Having with My Best Friend.'
He ignored me and continued, "I've been doing everything in my power to abstain from
e-jac-u-lat-ing," he drew out the word intentionally, just to fuck with me and my
squeamishness. "I make sure she gets hers and I pretend to cum, but after I pull out I go
into the bathroom and finish myself off. She's not stupid, but we used condoms until a
couple of months ago, so I'm hoping she doesn't realize that my cum dripping out of her is
the norm, not the exception."
"Gah. Are you trying to kill me, I mean, did you have to go into such detail?" I shook my
head at the image that would forever be burned into my retinas as if I had seen it
happen. "Anyway, I've got a couple of questions I need you to answer, okay?" He nodded
so I continued, "When did you two start dating?"
"Right after I graduated from college – when she was 16."
"Why did you two decide to elope?" Jake knew I was still irked and hurt about their
wedding. The day after Leah graduated from high school, they flew from Seattle to Las
Vegas and married in the infamous Little White Chapel, without any friends or family. In
fact, they left notes for Billy and Sue, surprising them and everyone – myself included –
who had no idea they'd been dating.
"I married her because I love her. We eloped because it seemed like the right thing to do.
I don't know…" his voice trailed off at the end.
"Hrmm…did you guys talk at all during those two years about your hopes and dreams
before you ran off and married? I just keep hearing you mention all of these impulsive things."
Jake's head fell into his hands. I hit the source of the problem. "No. I just figured we'd
wait a few years, enjoy our time together. We still haven't discussed how many children
we want. And Bells, we're not impulsive. Okay, maybe eloping was, and this plan of Leah's
is impetuous, but we're not this irresponsible."
"Seriously? What are you thinking? God, Jake. I didn't know you were this stupid or immature."
"Fuck," he cringed at my accusation. "Did you have to be so mean?"
"I'm not being mean, I'm being honest. Just listen to yourself. You need to fix this before
you find yourself miserable and you're asking for help finding a divorce attorney. She's
trying to use the excuse of losing Sue to force you into having a child neither of you are
ready for."
"Why do you have to be right?" Jacob looked defeated.
"This isn't about me being right or wrong. This is about your happiness. Marriage is about
compromise and communication – two things you appear to lack."
"I guess. You've given me a lot to think about. Let's just talk about something else for a
bit. How's the job search going?"
I frowned. "Ugh. I contacted Kate Garrett with Kate Garrett Employment, but I haven't
heard anything. Our conversation was short, but I had the sense that I impressed her
and she would acknowledge receipt of my resume, at the very least."
"You haven't heard anything from her? That's really odd. I know Masen uses her – that's
how I got my job, well, there was also that connection I had thanks to Billy," he chuckled.
"Great, so you're saying I will only hear from her in cases of nepotism?"
We both laughed and continued our easy banter as we gorged on the sushi.
And then the bill came. "Ready?"
A sly grin snuck across his face. "On three?"
We chanted in unison, "One. Two. Three." And then made our selections; we both showed
'rock.' Repeating, I switched to paper, knowing he wouldn't switch. Ha! Jake is rather
predictable. This process was repeated two more times until I managed to win 2-1.
"Victory is mine!"
Laughing, Jake said, "Okay, okay. We had a deal. This one's on me."
The drive back through Olympic National Park on the 101 and across the 110 to La Push
was fairly quiet until a few minutes before we crossed onto the Rez.
"Hey Bells, thanks for listening to me."
"You're my best friend. Did you think I wouldn't?"
"I know, it's just with everything going on for you, I didn't want to burden you with yet
another problem, especially one this, umm, unique."
"Whatever," I said in a dismissive way. "Look, when you get home, you need to talk to
Leah. You are two of the few family members I have so you better not fuck this up, got
it?" I frowned at my friend, but trudged on. "Please, make her see that the stress of a
newborn is too much when you two are so young. And for the love of God, pound it into
her brain that it's just the shock of her mother's and my father's deaths that has led her
to believe she wants a child now."
"Yes, ma'am! I'm just going to have to make it clear what I want, ask what she wants and
then try to find a compromise if what we want doesn't equate, right?"
"Yep. But be sensitive to her. Remember, she's grieving and wanting a baby is her way
that she thinks she'll get through this." I reached over and mussed his hair while a broad
grin stretched across my face.
We pulled up in front of his house and he opened the door. "Thanks, Bella. Let me know
what you hear from KGE." He let out a big sigh and hugged me. "Wish me luck."
"Good luck and I'll let you know my news!" He slammed the door shut and I idled until I
saw him enter the house.
I returned to Forks and pulled into my dad's driveway. Shit, this isn't my dad's driveway
anymore, I sadly contemplated. I pulled my phone from my purse and looked at my missed
calls and noticed the voicemail messages that awaited. Rose had called. Huh, I had one
from KGE, which I needed to listen to immediately.
"Bella, I'm sorry that I've taken this long to get back to you. For whatever reason, your
email ended up in my spam folder and I only just discovered it. I have a position for which
I would like you to interview, but the interviews are being held tomorrow, Friday,
afternoon. If you get this message this evening, please call me on my cell at 209-555-5283."
Shiiiiiiit. I looked at the time and saw I had a few minutes before 9:00 PM. I ran into the
house and plopped down on the couch, needing to catch my breath before I called. I
didn't desire Ms. Garrett to think some perverted, heavy breather was calling. I chuckled
to myself at my joke.
A moment later, I dialed my phone.
"This is Kate Garrett."
"Ms. Garrett, this is Bella Swan returning your phone call."
"Bella, thank you for your quick call. First, let me offer my apologies."
"Don't worry about it. I understand these things happen," I assured her.
"Well, let me tell you about the job. I realize you've been a teacher for a couple of years
and that you'll probably have other options during this search. One of the wealthiest
families in the Olympic Peninsula is looking for someone to not only care for their children,
but also educate them. Compensation would be negotiable upon experience, but it would
include room and board. Again, I'm sure you were hoping for something different, but we
don't have these opportunities come around often. Would you be able to meet with the
father tomorrow afternoon?"
I thought about what she said. Having grown up in this region, I recognized that her
words were true – there weren't a lot of different opportunities in the region and this
could be a good occasion to hone my teaching skills until a position opened at one of the
three local elementary schools.
"I would be delighted to interview with him tomorrow," I responded.

"Great. You'll need to be there at 4:00 PM."
"Um, where?"
"Oh," she let out an embarrassed laugh. "Of course, do you know the Cullen residence
just outside of town on Highway 110? You'll be interviewing with Edward Cullen. I'll notify
him tomorrow to expect you. Please bring your resume with you in case I am not able to
get it to him beforehand."
Crap. I had already decided the morning after our dalliance that I couldn't face him again,
especially in any employment capacity. This would look bad if I suddenly changed my mind.
Suck it up, Swan. You can do this. It's just one hour of your life. Why did my
subconscious have to be right?
"Thank you, Ms. Garrett. I know the location and I'll be there at 4:00 PM with my resume
in hand."
"Good luck, dear."
Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit.
I scrolled through my "Favorites" until I came upon Rose's name. I took a deep breath
before I made the call.
"What's up, whore?"
"How much longer are you going to call me that?" I sighed.
"Um, for the rest of your life," she snickered. "So what's going on? Did you ever find out
about the whole Jake mystery?"
"Yeah, but that's not why I'm calling. I just heard from Kate Garrett. She has an interview
for me."
"That's great!" I could hear the genuine excitement in her voice. "You don't sound
particularly enthused, though. Who's it with and what's it for?"
I didn't respond.
"Bella, honey, speak to me."
"It's as Edward's nanny…"
I could hear Rose's stifled chortle. "You were bound to run into him sometime. You live in a
small town."
"Yeah, at the grocery store, not at a job interview," I countered.
"I want to be supportive of your uncertainty, but I think you need to suck it up."
"Dude, are you listening to my thoughts?"
"What are you talking about?"

"My subconscious also told me to 'suck it up.'"
"Hearing voices are we? Just tell Edward that. You won't have to worry about that
interview lasting long."
"Ha. Ha. Ha," I deadpanned. "I can see you're being so supportive. I'm going to go. I'll
call you after the interview."
"Good luck. Really. If you need any words of encouragement beforehand, call me or
Emmett. I'll smack him around a bit tonight to make sure he doesn't make any
shacking-up-with-the-nanny jokes. Sleep tight, okay?"
"Thanks, Rose. Say hi to that big galoot for me!"
"Of course. Good night."
I shuffled around the house aimlessly until sleep called.
l~l~l~l
When I awoke in the morning, I began my routine of prepping for an interview. I threw
open the closet and began throwing shoes out until I found the pair I wanted, which
were, naturally, buried in the back under some bags. My best suit – which I wore to the
funeral – came back from the cleaners a few days earlier so I removed the cellophane in
which it was encased and selected a blue blouse to match the delicate pin strip of the black sui
I showered, shaved, and tried to make my hair seem elegant. Why did I even bother?
About 3:15 PM, I tripped my way to my truck – why did I decide to wear heals? Would I
ever learn? I was about as coordinated as an six-month-old baby trying to crawl. In
other words, I wasn't.
Once my truck came to a stop in front of his house, I took a big breath, exhaling slowly in
order to calm myself. Esme, who must've heard the crunch of the gravel, walked out to
the porch and appeared surprised, albeit glad, that I was his 4:00 PM interview. Hadn't
Ms. Garrett told him who would be coming?
l~l~l~l
EPOV
"Kate, is there a problem?" I asked grimly.
"No, Mr. Cullen. I'm sorry for the late notice, but I have one more candidate for you."
"I don't have time for this."
"Again, I'm sorry," she emphasized. "But she's a new client of KGE and I think you'll agree
that she's perfect for you."
"Fine."
I ended the call and felt the frown that now sat upon my face. I liked to prepare before
an interview and this development could wrinkle my veneer.
I noticed two cars parked in my driveway, my mother's – she would be greeting the
candidates – and an unknown one. After parking my own, I stepped into the house and
called for Esme.
My young-looking mother kissed me on the cheek and looked at me with a joyous glint in
her emerald-green eyes. "Good afternoon, my love! Was your drive pleasant?" She didn't
wait for a response, not even a word before she continued in a whisper, "The first
interviewee is here. Her name is Siobhan Ireland and get this – she's actually Irish. I think
she's pleasant and I'm pretty sure you'll enjoy meeting her. We spoke about our
matching shades of copper hair." My mother giggled because we both knew her hair was
aided by a professional stylist.
Being around Esme always helped me shed a little of the cool exterior I utilized for work,
which emerged when I took over Masen Mining as a 23-year-old recent college graduate,
the chip deep on my shoulder. That persona didn't defrost at all as I got older, especially
following Angela's death.
"Mother, you look lovely today," I complimented her. "Thanks for letting me know. I'll meet
her – Ms. Ireland is first? – in my office. Would you lead her up there in about five minutes?"
"Of course," her tender eyes dancing as she spoke. My mother was far too supportive of
this nanny-hiring business. I guess she looked forward to her reduced caretaking duties
with more jubilation than I expected.
Settling into my chair, I removed Siobhan's resume out of the folder sitting atop my desk.
Oh yes, she was the one without a college degree, I thought to myself. On my mental
demerit list, she had one mark against her. But to her credit, she worked as a nanny for
over 25 years and the experience would come in handy.
I heard the tap, tap, tap on the door and Esme poked her head in.
"Ready?"
"Yes." I motioned for her to bring Siobhan in.
My mother beamed with pride whenever she introduced me and it still managed to
embarrass me like a 10-year-old meeting his parents' friends for the first time. "Edward,
this is Siobhan Ireland. Ms. Ireland, this is Edward Cullen."
"It's a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Ireland. Please sit." I extended my hand and shook her
warm, large, paw-like hand.
"The pleasure is all mine. Thank you for meeting me. And please, call me Siobhan," she
grinned, exposing a mouth of characteristically crooked teeth. The rotund, middle-aged
woman had her wiry red hair knotted into a bun on her head. Laugh lines marked her
genial, amiable face. Her body and clothing reminded me of Mrs. Doubtfire and I fought to
stifle a chortle at the thought.
"Tell me about yourself and your experience."
"I was born in Cork, Ireland and I'm the oldest of ten. I helped my mother raise them so it
would be safe for you to assume that I have spent all of my life raising children," she
giggled with her infectious laugh. "I married my late husband, Liam, when I was eighteen
and we moved to the United States when I was pregnant with our son, Jared. Now Jared
is married and his wife, Kim, is pregnant with their own child."
"Congrats."
"Oh, deary me. I've been carrying on talking about my family."
"No, I am glad to hear about them. It's important to me that the person I hire embraces
family. How did you get into the nanny business?"
"Well, Liam died of cancer just after Jared was born and I didn't have much experience
with anything else. I was lucky to find a family that didn't mind that I had my own child.
Once Jared and my charges were all in elementary school, I earned my Associate's
Degree. I wanted to complete my Bachelor's, but the combination of the cost and time
associated with it was more than I could give.
"So I stayed with that family, the Youngs, for fifteen years. After all of the Young
children graduated from high school, I took on a new challenge – the Collins' family. I
adored them!"
"But I see you've lived in the Chicago area. What brings you to Washington?"
Siobhan glowed. "Jared and Kim relocated to the Seattle area and I couldn't imagine
being thousands of miles from my grandchild."
"That's wonderful. But would you be able to commit the time I will require?"
"Of course, Mr. Cullen. As long as I am able to see my grandchild twice a month, then I'll be
deliriously happy!"
"Not a problem."
Siobhan and I continued to speak for another fifty minutes. She asked insightful
questions about the girls, Forks and the activities it offered, and about how I envisioned
the arrangement to work. My mother-in-law was right: their questions were more valuable
than their responses to my own. Although I had three more women to meet, I was
confident Siobhan would be my choice.
Seconds after my mother escorted her out, Esme was back with another tap, tap, tap on
the door. "Your next appointment has arrived – Jessica Stanley. Would you like a moment?"
"Nope, bring her in." She nodded and ambled out.
Esme didn't knock upon her return and leapt right into the introductions.
"Dear, this is Jessica Stanley. Ms. Stanley, this is my son, Edward Cullen." I inwardly
groaned as she referred to me as her son.
When I reached to shake Ms. Stanley's hand, she grabbed it with both of her own and
lightly rubbed as she smiled in what I assumed to be a seductive grin. Shit, was this how
it would be? I wasn't about to hire someone who flirted with me and would try to sleep
with me at the first opportunity.
After this initial exchange, as expected, the interview proceeded with gads of sexual
innuendo on Ms. Stanley's part.
"Mr. Cullen, your fingers are so long…" she growled. "I can only imagine all you're able
to accomplish with them."
"Umm, thank you?" I loosened my collar, uncomfortable with the comment.
"Your eyes are so green. I bet they can delve deep into my soul. And your
voice…mmm…there aren't words to properly describe it."
She fluttered her eyelashes at me and licked her lips more often than a horny cricket rubs
its legs together. Could she be any more obvious? This interview was bordering on the
obscene. When I managed to sneak in a question related to the position, Ms. Stanley
supplied stock answers and failed to ask my girls' names or ages, which I intentionally
omitted. Her only question was accompanied by a coquettish giggle: how close our
bedrooms would be. Seriously, she had to be fucking kidding, right?
Once I managed to get rid of her, I heard squeals from the foyer. I cracked the door
open, because I was mildly curious what mayhem my mother endured below.
"Oh. My. Gawd! What are you doing here, Jessie?"
"Mallory! I haven't seen you in months! Your hair looks great. The bangs work for you!"
"I know, right? So what's he like?"
"You aren't going to believe it, but Mr. Cullen is soooo hawt! He's a little stiff, but that's
not a problem…I know where he can use that stiffness!" Ms. Stanley howled to her friend.
I shook my head and returned my office door to its closed position. This giggly exchange
was annoying, as well as very inappropriate. Frankly, I wanted to hear as little of it as possible.
Tap, tap, tap. Esme opened the door as the cackles of delight managed to seep through
my attempt to concentrate.
"Mom, is it as bad as it sounds?"
"Worse," she shook her head while she attempted to conceal a smirk.
"This is not funny. There are two harpies downstairs, gossiping about my looks and what
they would do with me." I felt certain I was exaggerating, or at least I trusted I was.
"Bring on the next victim."
Victim number three – as I decided to think of them now – was a Lauren Mallory. She
spent most of her interview blowing smoke up my ass, much like Ms. Stanley. To make
matters worse, I recognized the dollar signs in her eyes.
"How often do you bring samples home?" She asked.
"Excuse me?"
"You're the CEO of Masen Mining. I did my homework. So how often do you bring jewelry
samples home?"
"Ms., um," I quickly looked down at her resume, as I didn't bother remembering her name
from the initial introductions, "Mallory, I don't think you understand why you're here.
Masen isn't hiring you, I am. I don't bring home 'samples.' I don't expect you to drive to
the headquarters. This job is about my daughters and my daughters only," I warned her,
as I ground my teeth to stifle the roar that fought to escape my mouth.
"I know. I was just curious." She didn't think there was anything wrong with that line of
questioning. Sadly, she continued along this dangerous path. "What's the square footage
of this house? It looks about 15,000 square feet. And how many acres are the grounds?"
I stood. This interview was over. "Thank you for coming in. Ms. Garrett will notify you of
my decision." I opened my office door, barely letting her through it before I slammed it.
I groaned when Esme informed me that the fourth, and final victim had arrived. My mind
was made up already. I didn't see the point of continuing this charade.
Tap, tap, tap.
"Yes?"
"This is the final interviewee. May I bring her in?"
"Mom, this is absurd. Must I continue to do this?"
My mother winced at my words. "She's standing next to me," she mouthed. Fuck.
I forced a smile onto my face and nodded.
Esme walked into my office, followed by a petite brunette. Suddenly, the electric charge
I'd noticed the previous weekend began to course through my body and a faint aroma of
mango began to attack my senses. When she drifted a little to the left, thus unblocking
my view of the woman, I gasped. The goddess was in my house again.
"Honey, this is Bella Swan." She turned to Bella while gripping her shoulders lovingly, "And
this is Edward, my son." Bella? What the fuck? She told me her name was 'Isabella.' And
why was my mother so chummy with her? I briefly searched my brain, having heard the
name already. Of course, she was the friend Alice and Rose wanted me to hire. No
fucking way. I wouldn't allow my kids near this lying slut.
"It's nice to meet you, Mr. Cullen."
"Sit," I spat.
My mother stomped across to me and stood less than an inch from me. "Do not be mean
to her. She is like a daughter to me and one of your sister's best friends," she hissed.
"I don't care. There's stuff you don't know…" I responded a little louder.
"I don't care. You will not embarrass me or your father by being rude to Bella – or anyone
for that matter. I don't know what your problem has been this week, but it's going to
stop. Now." I flinched at her words. My mother could see through my carefully-crafted
façade, which I wouldn't have had to create if this woman had been honest with me at
Alice's wedding.
"Fine."
Esme sauntered over to Bella and rubbed her shoulder before whispering something to
her. I watched Bella nod and saw the 'Thank you' that escaped her delicate mouth. She
then sucked at her bottom lip and began biting it. Fuck. Neither my dick, which was
already rock hard under the desk, nor my subconscious, which noticed more than just that
delicate mouth, would allow me to hate her.
A/N: Doesn't Edward totally suck? Don't worry: he's a good guy, so it won't last long. And
isn't he a petulant child with his responses of "fine"? I think I need to smack him around a bit.
If you missed it, I posted an Outtake on Friday. Check out my author page for the link.
Chapter 11, which has been incredibly difficult for me to write, will post Monday, January
4, 2010.
This week's recommendation: the very naughty "His Personal Assistant" by

NorthernLights17. Great thing about it (besides its frequent injection of lemons) - it's
complete. As always, it's listed on my author page under "Favorite Stories." And I love
suggestions, so please send yours my way!
Thank you for reading. Do me a favor - leave a review. My birthday is Saturday (January
2)...so even if you just want to say "hi" or wish me a "happy bday" - anything...reviews
are the BEST GIFT EVER!
review_url =
selected>11. Chapter 10: Interviews, Part One<option value=12 >12. Chapter 11:
</form>
Chapter: 12
>11. Chapter 10: Interviews, Part One<option value=12 selected>12. Chapter 11:
</script>
A/N: Welcome to 2010! I've enjoyed reading your reviews and appreciate them. I made
a few changes/additions to this chapter based on the feedback I received after the last
installment. So please continue to voice your opinions – they do count!
Thank you for the birthday wishes. I gorged on sushi, so it was a good birthday!
I've decided that, instead of thanking my fuckawesome beta (robpattz-addict), I'm going
to give you a glimpse of the abuse I endure. On my birthday, I was taking a nap. This
was the text message I received – again, on my birthday, "Stop sleeping! You're
supposed to be writing!"
Without further ado…

Chapter 11: Interviews, Part Two
BPOV
Esme blocked my view of him as I advanced into the room, but I could feel him,
nonetheless. Once she shuffled to the side, my eyes focused on a series of distinct things,
all of which combined to elicit the smallest gasp from somewhere deep inside of me. My
nebulous memories of a conscious Edward couldn't compete with the reality: that unruly
disheveled mess of bronze hair on his head sang to me, just begging for me to trail my
hands through it; his strong forehead and brow, combined with his angular jaw, framed a
perfect set of lips, a nose with the tiniest bump in it giving its wearer character, and
almond-shaped eyes; and the vibrant, deep shade of green of those eyes bored into my
chest. While I was internally drooling over his Adonis-like face, a thousand different
emotions seemed to be reflected on it.
That initial moment after Esme revealed me to him, I thought I noticed pure joy and
longing. Then she said my name. And faster than the speed of light, anguish, anger,
fear, and every negative emotion imaginable crossed his face. Apparently, Edward's
memories of our lone night together were as I expected. I felt as if a sword had been
pushed, and then turned, through my gut. Why would I suffer from so much pain after
one night? It wasn't as if I hadn't spent more nights than I care to recall with nameless,
faceless men who I didn't remember bedding the night before. Maybe it was the guilt of
fucking Alice's brother? Maybe it was the lingering loss of my father? Maybe it was the
fear that I may have ruined any chance for solid employment in Forks or Port Angeles? I
couldn't figure out why this hurt, but I knew I ached to escape his gaze.
This situation called for a pep talk from my subconscious. Bella Swan, you can do this.
Just breathe, keep your chin up, and don't let him defeat you.
"It's nice to meet you, Mr. Cullen." I forced a sweet, yet professional smile as I
extended my hand.
"Sit."
He shut me down with one word and no handshake. Had our time together been that bad
that he found it necessary to be so fucking rude to me? I didn't feel like I had a choice, so
I followed his order and planted myself in the chair in front of his desk.
Esme stormed around to confront Edward and, although I couldn't hear what she said,
his severe gulp, which was evidenced by the deep bob of his Adam's apple, spoke volumes.
"Darling, I don't know what his problem is today, but don't let him control the situation.
He'll respect you more if you're the 'you' that I know you are," Esme whispered to me
after she moved away from him.
In a voice as small as I felt, I thanked her and turned my gaze back to Edward. I heard the
click of the door behind me, signaling the commencement of this interview.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
She continued to hold that lower lip in the clutches of her teeth as if her life depended on
it. My traitorous dick had already hardened at the sight. The strain made my pants
uncomfortable. But then my mind replayed that night when she gave me the greatest
physical joy of my life. I blocked the groan that threatened to erupt and weaken my
resolve. How could this woman, this virtual stranger, control my body from such a
physical distance? I couldn't deny that our time had been magical, but I now understood
it was magical like the fairy tales my girls enjoyed.
"Ahem." Isabella, Bella my mind spat, cleared her throat. "Sir?" We weren't going to
discuss the elephant in the room, it seemed.
I continued to gaze at her until I glanced at my watch and shut my eyes. We'd sat there
silently for 10 minutes. I did everything in my power to regain a clear head so I could
complete this interview, regardless of how Herculean it may be.
Why had she found it necessary to lie to me? What purpose had her actions served? My
internal battle of whys and hows ceased; these rhetorical questions wouldn't get the
answers they desired.
Surely, when I gave it thought, I realized I could've, should've, or would've known that
Isabella was the friend that Alice and Rose raved about. But in reality, when I heard
Rose mention that Bella was her friend, I tuned out the discussion and filed Bella's name in
the trashcan of my brain. Heck, if I had refrained from getting liquored up at Alice's
wedding, I may have recognized the name.
I struggled to consider whether I should thank Kate Garrett or tear her a new hole – she
neglected to tell me the fourth candidate's name, but she had plopped Bella in my lap. Shit!
Bella's pert ass in my lap made my already rock-hard cock jump for joy at the idea.
Without opening my eyelids, because I fretted I wouldn't be able to remain composed, I

dove into the first question. "Why do you think I should hire you?" There. No pleasantries
or pussy footing, no 'tell me about yourself', just the nitty gritty,
get-to-the-heart-of-why-we're-here.
"Honestly Mr. Cullen, based on your demeanor I can already see you won't. So I don't
see what the point of me answering your question is."
My eyes shot open at her response, shocked that she could read me that well and had
the strength – or was it utter stupidity – to make such a declaration. It was as if we had
begun a game of chess and she'd taken my queen. I recognized the irony of my musing as
I had determined previously on taking her as my queen.
Finally, I brought my eyes up to meet her chocolate orbs. I stared into them for a
moment, flabbergasted by what I observed in them: hurt, strength, warmth, fear,
tenacity, determination. My chest ached. Fuck, fuck, fuck. I needed to keep my emotions
in check. How could she affect me so profoundly?
I inhaled deeply and her mango fragrance instantaneously calmed me. In that moment, I
resolved to obeyed my mother's warning and I gave her sixty minutes of my undivided
attention.
l~l~l~l
"Edward. Masen. Cullen." My mother declared. My full name. Huh. This wouldn't be pleasant.
"You're still here," I stated in an exasperated tone.
"I've been waiting for you to finish meeting with Bella." She glared at me and I could tell I
was about to get one of the more vociferous reamings in my life.
"Can we do this another day? It's been a long one."
"Your father and I expect you at our house in an hour for dinner and we're going to have
a long talk." The expression in her eyes informed me this was not an option.
"Should I bring anything?"
"Edward, this isn't a social dinner. Don't be late."
My mother didn't pause for my response before she stalked out to her car.
The last time my parents sat me down for a "talk" was a month after Angela died and I
still hadn't met my daughters. They had been right to speak with me, but the encounter
had been less than pleasant and I had hoped to avoid any more of these in my life.
Forty-five minutes later, I sulked in my car in front of my childhood home. How bad could
this be? I had never met Bella before Alice's wedding, so I doubted my parents were that
close with her.
Carlisle knocked on my window. "Son, how long do you plan to sit out here?"
I nodded at him and exited my car.
"How mad is she?"
"We're both angry with you. Come inside. There are some things you need to know," my
father cryptically stated.
All I could do in response was nod. Again. I've been doing a lot of that today in lieu of
answering people. Maybe I should change careers and become a bobble head.
My father led me to the living room where my mom was already sitting. I couldn't tell
whether she was melancholy or infuriated.
"What's for dinner? It smells great in here." Maybe diverting their attention to something
other than discussion of Bella would earn me favor.
My mother let out a noise that sounded like a cross between a huff and a sigh. "Don't
pretend you're here to eat, Edward. There are other priorities right now. We're going to
sit down and go over what took place this afternoon at your house."
"Son, would you care to share what happened? Because as it I understand it, you
managed to embarrass your mother and myself and disgrace our name. Bella is one of
your sister's best friends, she's very close with your brother, and Jasper counts her
among one of his good friends," my father explained. "Furthermore, I have known her all
of her life and we have welcomed her into our house countless times over the last six or
seven years."
"So I've gathered from Mom's reaction this afternoon."
"Do not be flippant with either your father or me. You refused to shake her hand and
then you demanded she sit." She turned towards my father and added, "Oh, I forgot to
mention he wore a frown and 'sit' was the only word that managed to escape his mouth.
No 'welcome' or 'pleasure to meet you' or 'thank you for coming today' – nothing."
"There's more to this than either of you know." Did I really want to share with my
parents what happened? It was clear there were cracks in the dam already and the
revelation of my one-night stand would surely open the floodgates of disapproval.
"Would you care to enlighten us?" My father asked.
I briefly weighed the consequences of revealing this secret, realizing I hid little to nothing
from my parents. This would come out some time, secrets always managed to…
"Well, umm," I stammered.

"Edward," my mother crisply prodded.
"I guess it's just easier to tell you the whole story to help you understand," I began as
they impatiently gazed at me. "I met her at Alice's wedding. There's this inexplicable
gravitation to her that confounds me."
I paused and closed my eyes as the memories washed over me. How MUCH do I tell
them? An urgency to reveal my feelings - both physical and emotional – about her and the
night bubbled from deep inside of me. I'm closer to them than anyone else, so fuck it.
"She was perched on the bench overlooking the creek and I could see she was crying. I
was drawn to her. I don't know if I felt the need to comfort her or what. No, it was more
than a draw. I felt alive the moment she first crossed my path, before the ceremony
started. There was something unseen and unsaid that passed between us.
"Jealousy flared within me when I saw her converse with another man. Like, 'That's my
woman'. I was instantly possessive over her. Then I watched her drink a lot of liquor in a
short amount of time and I was curious and worried. So I followed her. I didn't want to
disturb her, but my heart ached for her when I saw her light sighs while she cried. I wiped
her tear away and my thumb was met with a sensation I felt throughout my whole body.
Before I realized it, we were talking and drinking and she was getting drunk, really drunk.
"I only intended to try to sober her up by feeding her, but when we went back to my
house, one thing turned into another and we slept together." My voice cracked at the last
part. It had to be obvious that I seemed to be at least a little bit ashamed at my reckless act.
I expected both of my parents to yell at me. Instead, my parents managed to shock me.
"Honey, I owe you $5. You were right."
"That's my boy!" my father exclaimed.
"Would you two care to clue me in to your secret?"
My dad just laughed and shook his head while my mother talked. "Well, Alice told us about
her prediction for you at her wedding. But she shared the whole prediction with us."
"There was more than something about my life changing for the better?" I shook my head
at them.
"Yep." My mother continued, "Turns out Alice predicted that your life would change
because you would meet someone. Your father bet me that Bella would be the 'someone',
while I concluded that Alice's prophecy would result in nothing."
I considered wringing my cousin's neck when she returned. All of the Cullens – myself
excluded – were shameless,I considered momentarily. Come to think of it, it was
agonizing enough to discuss my sex life with my parents, but to learn they had talked
about it to one another? Gah. A shiver ripped through me. This was possibly the most
embarrassing moment of my life. I mean, what was next…them teaming with Emmett to
order me porn? I cringed at the prospect.
"And why didn't you consider sharing this bit of information and your wager with me?"
Victoria, my parents' long-time maid, poked her head in the room. "I'm sorry to interrupt,
but dinner is ready."
"Thank you, Victoria." My father held out his hand to my mother before he answered my
question. "Honestly, we didn't think there was much to it. And we didn't really see you
before the ceremony began, or at the reception for that matter. Come on, we can discuss
it over dinner. Oh, and by the way, you're not out of hot water for your behavior during
the interview."
"I figured as much."
As we sat down to dinner, I kept my mouth shut. After a few minutes of tense silence at
the table, my mom resumed the earlier discussion.
"How much do you know about Bella?"
"I don't know. I learned a lot about her during the interview. Even though I was angry
with her, I spoke with her for over an hour."
"You never told us why you acted so disrespectfully towards her." I was hoping my
mother had forgotten.
"She told me her name was Isabella, not Bella. And, honestly, it was the greatest night of
my life. But when I woke up, she was gone. No note, nothing. I've spent the last week
agonizing over how I would find her. I called Alice and she didn't help. And that ass I call
a brother – didn't even bother returning my call."
"So?" my father asked incredulously.
"The second I saw her, the short temper you and my employees all have endured this
week washed away. I felt that amazing electricity rolling off of her and onto me; I
immediately relaxed in her presence. Then mom said her name and instantly I realized
what a fool I had been. She knew who I was. The only conclusion I have is that she's
come here to worm her way into my life. It may sound stupid to you, but it's how I feel."
My father, whose face became sad at my declaration, took over the discussion. "Edward,
did you know she grew up without a mother?"
"No." Even though I didn't want to admit it to them or myself, that revelation made me
want to find her, scoop her up, and comfort her. I felt a little disgusted with my actions earlier.
"She could be really good for the girls. Charlie Swan, who just died, was her father. Can
you imagine that man's man raising a girl? Just think how the talk about sex went." We all
laughed at the image of Charlie going into a discussion of the birds and bees. Oh god, I
was going to have to do that with my girls. That was something I would dread. "Cut her
some slack. Charlie's death is hitting her hard. She was a mess at his funeral. Although
she's close with the Blacks, she doesn't have any family. The grief she must be
experiencing, coupled with the alcohol, should be taken into consideration."
"You have a point, dad."
"Of course I have a point," he said smugly. "But you need to make an informed decision
about her. This isn't about what you feel. It's how you think her presence may or may not
benefit the girls."
Was Carlisle Cullen born perfect? I couldn't think of a time when my father hadn't made the
right decision or pronounced 'doing the right thing'.
"Look, her mother had a rough pregnancy and Bella was born two months premature and
she almost didn't make it. That girl's a fighter. But her mother wasn't as lucky. The doctor
in the hospital that night, Laurent Didyme, shouldn't have lost her and Bella's life never
should've been in jeopardy. When Charlotte's blood pressure dropped, Didyme froze. I
was at the hospital on a surgical consult and they called me in.
"It was too late by that point. I performed an emergency C-section. Somehow I managed
to save Bella. Her umbilical cord was wrapped around her neck and getting her to take a
first breath didn't happen easily.
"Even though I'm not a pediatrician, I took a special interest in her and remained her doctor
until she went to college. We had many conversations through the years and the two of
you have a lot in common. The most tragic of which is that she lives with the burden of
thinking she killed her mother."
I took in a sharp intake of breath and shuddered as I fought to keep the bile from rising
up my throat. Bella had been robbed of a carefree childhood. No one should have to
perceive they're responsible for causing another's death, least of all an innocent child.
Seems like I should heed my own admission. Why can't I?
"Why is this the first time I'm hearing about all of this? We live in a small town and
everyone talks."
"You were a young child when this happened. And a lot of the details and her thoughts
regarding what took place were never available for public consumption." My father
smirked, "Remember that whole thing about patient doctor confidentiality? I'm only
sharing this with you because I want you to see her for who she really is."
"Tell us, regardless of whatever deception you might feel and what your father has
shared, what did you think of her?"
"She's smart, feisty, caring, inquisitive, friendly, and she put me at ease…even if I did want
to kill her." Hearing the words escape my mouth, I realized there was more to this.
"Honestly, she's everything I hope Lizzie and Renee become."
"I doubt you would ever be so lucky to find someone so perfect for your family." My
mother had a point, even if I didn't want to admit it. Still. "You need to make this right, or
this discussion will have a second part. Apologize to her. And Edward, hire her." My
mother's ominous warning hit home.
"I know. I'll make an offer. But guys, if you'll excuse me. I am going home and calling
Emmett. He has some apologizing of his own to do."
My parents hugged me and told me they were proud of me, even if they weren't proud
of my earlier behavior. They expected I would fix this, simply because I had to. I wasn't
sure whether I could forgive what I saw as her deception yet, but hearing my parents'
words helped me see the big picture.
l~l~l~l
"Hey Bro," Emmett shakily greeted me.

"Don't 'hey' me, asshole." This wasn't the first time, nor would it be anywhere near the
last, when I referred to my brother as an "asshole" and actually meant it. "Why didn't you
return my phone call?"
"Because I knew why you were calling."
"What? How did you know?"
"Okay, I assumed. But I was right, huh? You wanted to learn about Bells. And I
understand you had the interview with her already?"
"I recognize we have some freaky twin connection, but how do you have knowledge of all
of this shit? And 'Bells'?"
"Heh. Yeah. Bells. It's one of the many names I have for 'Little Miss Munchkin'," Emmett
chuckled. I could see the connection between her name and 'Bells', but I was afraid to
ask about the origins of 'Little Miss Munchkin'. "But my connection isn't of the twin variety,
it's courtesy of Rose."
"Oh. So basically your girlfriend finds it crucial to share my personal business with you?" It
wasn't a secret Emmett and I didn't see eye-to-eye on the subject of his girlfriend.
"This is not about your distrust or dislike of Rose. And you know what, Bella's my friend,
also. So although Rose told me about your interview today, it was Bella who divulged the
existence of your, umm, encounter."
Wow, just when I thought I was warming to Bella again, I uncover another piece of
information making me reconsider that thawing. "What did she tell you and who else do
you think she's told?" I snapped at him.
"Dude, not much. The morning after you guys played doctor," my brother chortled at his
juvenile description, "she called Rose to come and pick her up. We drove over and
brought her home. Look, she was mortified so the odds that she shared the details of
her whereabouts that night are slim. I've known her for years and I don't think I've ever
seen her quite that red with embarrassment before."
She was ashamed by our night? I frowned. Was I that bad in bed? Did she regret it? Is
that why she didn't bring up our earlier meeting during the interview?
While I fretted over these questions, I appreciated what she had done wasn't any worse
than my own decision to share the basic details with my parents. Would or could I stop
judging her? It was imperative that I erased my mind of that night and instead focused
on what she told me during her interview and what my parents had said. If I were to hire
and live with her under the same roof, I would need to focus on that beautiful, fiery,
warm woman I met earlier in the day.
My brother and I continued discussing my brown-eyed Bella. My Bella? Could this day get
any more confusing?
l~l~l~l
BPOV
The drive home transpired much like the previous one from Edward's house – without
incident, but my mind was entirely oblivious to my surroundings. I sat in my car with my
head resting on the wheel before I found myself pounding it lightly, up and down, up and
down. What was I doing? Did I honestly think Edward would take me seriously and
consider me for the position after my despicable behavior that night? But really, I had no
idea whether my actions had been despicable. I would donate my left kidney to
remember, if anything so I could determine what brought on his ire this afternoon. When
my brain throbbed from the repeated self abuse, I resolved to enter the house and put
everything out of my mind and relax.
Once I crossed the threshold of my father's home, I kicked off my heels in the living room,
flung my jacket along the stairs, shimmied out of my suit's dress in the upstairs hallway,
and peeled my thong and bra from my skin outside my bedroom. I turned around and
peeked at the littering of clothes I trailed through the house and thought about how it
reminded me of a couple's frenzied actions of lustfully ripping off each person's attire on
their way to the bedroom to fuck. I could really use a good fucking, and preferably it was
one I wouldn't forget because of drinking too much alcohol.
Rather than changing into sweats and a tee, I decided to do something about my need
for release and relaxation. I opened my bedside drawer and took out my pretty pink
vibrator and turned its dial, hoping its batteries were still alive. The questionable
replacement for a man sprang to life and I grinned. Honestly, a pool of wetness had
flooded my pussy during the interview and I found myself pressing my thighs together as
I fought against my oppressive carnal desire for Edward Cullen.
I reclined my naked body on my bed and closed my eyes. With my PPV – as I dubbed the
pretty pink vibrator – gingerly humming, I trailed it down my chest and across one of my
nipples, which sprang up in response. Mmm, that feels sooo good. My free hand dipped
down to my warm opening to gauge my wetness. Not a drop had dried. Fabulous.
Images of Edward swarmed through my mind as I dragged my moist fingers across my
pubic bone and up to my full breasts. After the PPV elicited a few soft moans from the
attention it paid to my nipples, I plunged it deep and hard into my center and screamed
from the motion, imagining it was Edward's hips that pushed his dick fiercely into me.
It had been a couple of weeks since I last masturbated and I desperately needed to let
go. I turned up the PPV's speed and started an agonizingly slow pace. In and out, in and
out. Ohh, Edward. Just like that… I picked up speed as my longing to cum increased.
Yes, you know just what my body wants… With each successive thrust, I pushed it
deeper. Ungh…harder, Edward, keep pumping me! I rubbed my clit to help push me over
and just before I unleashed my orgasm, I pinched my swollen clit. My muscles clenched,
pulling the PPV further into me. The actions tipped me over the edge as I came hard. A
sound similar to a purr passed across my lips. Thank you, Edward… With a hiss, I removed
the vibrator and began a restful slumber.
l~l~l~l
What was it about my phone ringing when I was asleep? Without opening me eyes, which
were still closed from my orgasm-induced nap, I slapped my hand along my bedside table
as part of a blind hunt for the offending device. Once in my hand, I tapped the touch
screen until the ringing was silenced. With it in my hand, I raised it to my ear.
"Hello?" the voice whispered. Rose.
"Rose? What's wrong?" I whispered back for some inexplicable reason.

"Edward just called Emmett and he's reading him the riot act for not calling him back this week.
"So?" I asked. Why would this affect me and why is she whispering?
"I ordered Emmett not to call him."
"Rose, I'm in the dark here. Can you just explain what you're trying to say?"
"Okay, so you know how you forbid Emmett from telling Edward who you were? Well, I
know my man. He's like a little girl who has been told a secret and then is instructed to keep
it to herself, but instead informs the object of said secret of its details. So, out of
deference to you, I directed Emmett to keep it in his pants, so to speak."
"You are too much. I love you dearly, but he should be allowed to speak with his brother."
"Now he can. Edward knows who you are now."
"And what if it took longer for him to find out?"
"Well, he didn't. So it's a moot question." I chuckled at Rose's logic. She was too much.
"And why are we whispering?"
"I don't know why you're whispering, but I'm doing it so Edward doesn't detect my
presence while Emmett gets the goods on Edward's opinion of you, from both the
interview and your night of enchantment. He's doing intel for you, girlie!"
I could already feel the flush of my cheeks. I groaned at the idea of Emmett's misguided,
albeit sweet, notion that he would tap his brother for information. Guess he didn't have a
censor switch, either. I wasn't the least bit surprised.
"Enchantment? Nice," I said sardonically. "I'm going to rue the day I asked this question,
but would you care to share what Emmett's learning?"
"Let me call you back when they finish so I can get the four-one-one. Okay?"
"Make it soon. I may chicken out and not want to know what he said."
Rose snickered. "Okay, girlie. But from Emmett's end of the conversation, I can assure
you that you'll want to hear it."
I regretted my inquiry already, but she had ended the call before I could voice it to Rose.
After dressing in my sweats and plodding down the stairs to the living room, I plopped
myself on the couch and gnawed on my fingernails, preferring them to eating a real
dinner. My stomach was in knots while I waited for her return call. And then the phone
rang with Emmett's caller-ID on the screen.
Before I said anything, Emmett bellowed, "Bella! I have such good gossip for you."
"I just realized why you're a gynecologist – you're more of a woman than your patients.
Fuck Emmett, you're like one of those old biddies that sit around a table while they knit
booties for their grandchildren," I guffawed. Heh heh…Emmett sometimes made it too easy.
"Shut it." Too bad, Emmett didn't sound pissed off. "So here's the deal, our parents ate
dinner with him and made him explain his behavior towards –."
"No. No, no, no, no, no. No." I buried my head in my hands in a misguided attempt to make
all of this go away.
"Ohhhh, yeah," he said in a titillated tone. Where's a blanket for cover when I need it?
This is a disaster.
"Noooo. Oh. My. God. I can never face Esme and Carlisle again. I will die from the
embarrassment."
"Ha, ha, Bella. My parents are going to think you're a little whore." This time it was
Emmett's turn to burst out in laughter.
I heard Rose smack him in the head for that comment. Good. She definitely had my back.
"Be sure to thank your girlfriend for that whack."
"Ow. Hey baby, c'mon. I was only joking," he whined. Yeah, Emmett was a total girl.
"You know that, right Bells?"
"Sure. Whatever. Continue spilling." I attempted to use a flat tone in my voice to make
him feel guilty, or to hide my definite interest in what Edward had to say.
Emmett resumed speaking, "Okay, so you impressed him during the interview and he
thought your night together was hot. And relax about my parents. Apparently, they were
betting about whether you and Edward would hook up at Alice's wedding." Could my
level of humiliation increase anymore? Wait, Edward enjoyed our time together? What
was his deal then?
"Thanks, Em. I appreciate your help. But do me a favor, promise me you won't talk about
all of this with him again? Oh, shit. I have an incoming call." I pulled the phone from my ear
to look at the number. "Umm, I don't know who it is. I'll call you guys back later."
I clicked over to the other line. "Hello?"
"Ms. Swan?"
"Yes?"
"This is Edward Cullen." Holy motherfucking shit! This was unexpected! His voice was all
caramel and I felt that damned flutter I sensed whenever he was near.
A/N: Okay, so not of a lot of interview dialogue. I know, I know. You feel cheated. But
this chapter never would've been finished otherwise – this was what had been so difficult
for me to write. It's tough to make Daddyward/Widoward nasty…unless he's being nasty
in bed! *growl*
Next update (Chapter 12) will be Monday, January 11, 2010.
This week's rec is "The Cannebean Betrothal" by ItzMegan73. Because last week's rec –
HPA – was one frothy delight, I decided to switch it up a bit. This might be the most
unique and informative FFs I've come across. There are only 14 chapters, but I find it
enthralling.
Thank you for reading, reviewing, and recommending. One question: my beta and I were
trying to come up with a name for masturbation. My choice was orange; she suggested
diet lemonade. Hit "Review this Story/Chapter" and tell me what you think…
review_url =
>11. Chapter 10: Interviews, Part One<option value=12 selected>12. Chapter 11:
</form>
Chapter: 13
>11. Chapter 10: Interviews, Part One<option value=12 >12. Chapter 11: Interviews,
Part Two<option value=13 selected>13. Chapter 12: Brunch<option value=14 >14.
Chapter 13: Commencement<option value=15 >15. Chapter 14: Moving<option
</script>
A/N: Nothing too major to say before this one, other than thank you, thank you, thank
you to all of you who read and enjoy! (Sorta long A/N at the end.)
So this week in the tales of how my lovely beta, robpattz-addict, abuses me: she decided
to announce over twitter that she was whipping me to get me writing (or something like
that). Honestly, I kinda liked her dominating self. What can I say? *blush* :P
And with that...
Disclaimer: As always, Ms. Meyer created Twilight. LL and Daddyward/Widoward sprang

from my mind and aren't meant to infringe on her copyrights!
Chapter 12: Brunch
EPOV
"Kate."
"Yes, sir. I didn't expect for you to call this soon. Have you made a decision?"
"I'm going to offer the position to Ms. Swan. She was the final candidate."
"I recall. I'm so glad you liked her. I really think she's an incredible find. How much would
you like me to offer her?"
"Actually, Kate, I would like to call her and make the offer myself."
"Oh." Kate sounded offended. Frankly, I didn't care.
"Don't worry. You'll still get your bonus," I sneered. Everyone seems to be greedy.
"No, it wasn't that. I'm just surprised you wanted to call her. You haven't done this
before," she timidly replied.
"I really appreciate your help, but I think it would be best if she heard from me. Have a
lovely evening, Kate."
"Thank you, s-"
I pressed END before I let her finish her thought. I clutched my phone in my right hand, as
if my life depended on it. Time to man up and apologize to Bella. No, I should wait until
the morning. It's too late tonight to call. I wouldn't want to seem rude…rather, more rude.
Fuck it.
I punched the numbers listed on her resume into my Blackberry. After talking with both
my parents and Emmett, I tried to see her through their eyes. I still questioned her
intentions – and Emmett's judgment considering he chose to have Rose in his life – but I
had to trust that Carlisle and Esme argued in her favor based on evidence, so to speak.
The line rang and a moment later, I heard her soothing voice.
"Hello?"
"Ms. Swan?"
"Yes?"
"This is Edward Cullen."
And then I was met with silence that lasted an indeterminable amount of time. In
actuality, it was probably a beat longer than I would've expected her to reply, but the
stillness made me uncomfortable and I wondered whether it was best to reconsider making
this call.
"Uhh, hi," she croaked. "It's, umm, a surprise to hear from you, Mr. Cullen. I expected a
call from Ms. Garrett."
"I hope it's not too late in the evening. So, Ms. Swan-"
"Please call me Bella," she interrupted.
"Um, sure. So Ms. Sw- Bella, I must apologize for my behavior during your interview."
"What are you talking about?"
Seriously? I was a Grade-A ass. I concealed my laugh with a cough. "I appreciate your
words, but let's be honest, Bella. I was rude and there wasn't any excuse for the way I
treated you. My actions have made me an entire embarrassment to Carlisle and Esme
and I wasn't fair to you. So please, accept my apology."
"Wait, you call your parents 'Carlisle' and 'Esme' – not 'Dad' and 'Mom'?"
"I'm sorry?" I paused. Was she unwilling to forgive me? "Uh, I don't call them by their
first names to their faces."
"I used to do the same thing with my dad, but a few times I called him 'Charlie' and I think
the only thing that saved my life was his knowledge that he'd have to call one of his
deputies to come and arrest him." She spoke of her father with a certain amount of
reverence in her voice.
"You miss him, don't you?"
When I heard a few sniffles come from her, I decided to return to the reason for my call.
"So I'm, uh, sorry for how I treated you." Why was it so hard to say 'I'm sorry'?
"Really, it's okay."
"It isn't."
"Mr. Cullen-"
This time it was my turn to interrupt. "Edward."
"What?"
"Call me Edward."
"Edward, thank you for calling. Was there something else you wanted?"
Oh, that was a loaded question. There was so much I wanted of Bella and for Bella. My
dick sprang to life in response and quickly became hard. We – me and my cock – were
facing some difficult times if she ends up accepting my job offer.
"Well, actually yes."
More silence.
"Edward?" Hearing her speak my name caused my dick to strain against my pants. Again.
This woman does things to my body without even trying. And then it was like the clouds
parted on a particularly stormy day – she wasn't even trying. I was repulsed for all of the
negative thoughts I'd had today.
"Uh, yes. Sorry," I sputtered. "So my other reason for calling was that I would like to
offer you the job as my nanny."
"What? Are you serious?" She sounded genuinely happy and I grinned from ear to ear
because it was my words that did brought that joy to her voice.
"Yes," I chuckled. "Um, so based on your experience I think $50,000 annual salary, plus
$2,500 to redecorate your room, would be sufficient?"
"That's, that's just too generous. I can't accept that."
"Well, that's what I'm offering." Was I trying to buy her forgiveness? Maybe a little.
"I'm going to have to decline then."

What? Nooo...this wasn't supposed to go like this.
"Bella, please don't be difficult. You're the woman I want." Shit, did I just say that?
She let out a loud and troubled-sounding sigh. "Okay."
"That's fantastic." I tried to contain the exuberance in my voice. Bella would be living
under my roof. "As I said, you'll have $2,500 to redo your room to your liking. Your
bedroom will be on the third floor and there's a queen-sized bed in it. However you wish
to spend the money, is fine with me. But I imagine you'll want to buy bedding that you
like, as well as matching window coverings. Um, you can paint the room if you'd like. What
else? Oh, there's a TV and DVD player in there, and a couch. It's a good-sized room. The
closet's pretty big, as is the attached bathroom and there is a dresser," I babbled.
I wondered what Bella was thinking of me after this display of verbal diarrhea. I shook
my head and waited for her to speak.
"That's actually super helpful. I would've suggested keeping the money and I would
bring my bedding from my house, but it's not mine. My bedroom hasn't been mine since I
left for college. Whenever I visited, I always stayed on the couch. I really appreciate
this. You can't even imagine."
"Since it's getting late, would you like to get together tomorrow for brunch and discuss
more of the specifics?"
"That would be great. Where should I meet you?"
"Oh, umm, I was thinking that you would come over here," I sheepishly suggested. "And,
umm, I would make us brunch."
"You cook?"
"Well, not really. I was going to pick up lox, cream cheese, and bagels. I figured I could
handle that."
She giggled. Oh, it sounded delightful. "That sounds great. Can you add capers and lime
wedges to that list?"
"Of course."
"What time?"
"10 AM?"
"That sounds perfect. I'll see you then, Edward."
"Goodnight, Bella."
I hung up and ran a victory lap around the room. Bella would be in my house tomorrow
and she'd be working for me. I'd have ample opportunities to make her mine. Why had I
spent hours hating her? I'm such a stupid fuck, sometimes.
Before I could head upstairs, I had to make one more call.

"Edward, how'd it go?"
"Hi Dad. I apologized, offered her the job, and came to the conclusion that I was an idiot
for hating her."
Carlisle snickered. "No comment. But I'm glad you hired her. Bella's a wonderful woman."
"We had a nice chat and we're having brunch tomorrow to discuss more details of the job."
"Son, just tread carefully. I can sense your feelings for her aren't entirely of a business nature."
"No comment." I was almost as fond of the statement as my father. "But I'm going to keep
it in my pants. Don't worry."
"Have your mother or I told you lately that we're proud of you?"
I could feel the rush of blood to my face from the slight embarrassment. "Yes, Dad. I
know you are. Thanks for setting me right this evening. Pass along my best to Mom and I'll
talk to you tomorrow."
"Goodnight, Edward."
l~l~l~l
BPOV
As soon as we hung up, I squealed with delight and started to dance and jump around
the room. And then my klutziness kicked in as I managed to kick a leg of the coffee table
and I tumbled to the ground. I hit the floor with a thud and hurt my butt, but I didn't care.
I had a job! And it was with Edward Cullen, the man who set my loins on fire!
After regaining my composure, I called Rose.
"Whore, when were you planning on calling me and Em back?"
"I'm giving you ammunition with this, but, guess what?" I couldn't contain my excitement
and didn't allow her to respond. "The call I received while I was talking to Emmett. Well,
it was Edward. He called to apologize for being an ass and he hired me. Thisisfuckingawesom
"Dude, calm down."
"Rose. I. Have. A. Job."
"Just a few hours ago you thought you ruined the interview and then you forced Emmett
to pump Edward for info."
"I did no such thing!"
"You're too easy," Rose snickered. "But seriously. Give me the details on the job."
"Well, um, so, um, yeah." I stammered. "I sorta took it without finding out much more
than the pay rate."
"How do you manage to get yourself out of the house in the morning?"
"Hey now!" I shouted.
"I'm not deaf woman!" she shouted back. "Yeah, yeah, yeah. You're smart. We both know
it. Blah, blah, blah. Bella, we both know I only give you a hard time because I love you."
"Uh-huh…whatever. So anyway, he's paying me well and he is giving me an allowance to

redecorate the room."
"Shit, you know Alice is going to have a field day." Oh, yes. My friend, the interior
decorator, is bound to have far too much fun with this. "Have you told her about you
and Edward, yet?"
"First of all, there isn't a 'me and Edward'. Secondly, she's on her honeymoon. I'm not
interrupting that porno-in-the-making. And third, were you asleep when I made you
promise not to share the details of our indiscretion – or its existence for that matter?"
Rose continued to giggle. "Porno-in-the-making? For someone who is as free with sex as
you are, Bella, you sure are frigid. Now stop changing the subject. Job. Details. Spill."
"You changed the subject."
"Bella…"
"Fine," I huffed. "He offered me $50,000 annually and the $2,500 allowance."
"And?" I could just see Rose stamping her foot on the ground as she impatiently awaited
more information.
"That's it. But, before you say anything, we're meeting for brunch tomorrow to go over
everything."
"Bow-chicka-bow-wow."
"Shut up!" I squealed. "On that note, this call is OVER. I'll call you tomorrow when I know more.
"See ya, whore!"
I wanted to kill Rose sometimes, but at least she kept me laughing…even if it was at my
own actions.
Though I knew better, I resumed my dancing around the room and then continued it up
the stairs and down the hall to the bathroom so I could wash my face and brush my
teeth. Note to self: don't use water when dancing. I left puddles around the sink and my
tee was drenched, but I didn't care. My future included living in the same house as
Edward Cullen! And nothing could erase the shit-eating grin spanning my face.
l~l~l~l
Sleep escaped me as I tossed and turned because of nerves I anticipated would cripple
me during my meeting with Edward. Was it a meeting? What should I call it? I just prayed
that whatever he told me about the job wouldn't cause me to regret my decision to
accept the position without all of the details. Swallowing my pride and going to Rose with
the reality of a mediocre possibility wasn't an option.
Once light began filtering through my sheer curtains, I sought out my phone. 6:30?
Seriously? I flipped over and shoved my face into the pillow, praying sleep would
overtake me again. I repeated the motions at least a hundred times, finally giving in to
the day around 8:30 – half-an-hour before when I was due to rise. Yep, I was having one
of those 'Fuck my life' moments. Let's hope it's a moment and not one of those days!
I dragged my body down the stairs and started brewing some coffee. The caffeine would
be required today. Trudging back up to my room while my dad's old coffeemaker
percolated, I dropped onto my bed.
Seconds later my phone broke the silence. Motherfucker! Who in the hell would call at this
hour on a Saturday? Suuuure, I was awake, but come on.
"What?" I groaned into the phone when I saw Jake was calling.
"Hello to you, too."
"In what universe did you think it was a good idea to buzz me this early on a Saturday?"
I heard Leah's voice in the background. "Mrs. Black would like to speak with you." Okay,
that was not a name I expected to ever get used to.
"Bella! Tell me how the interview went. Jake and I have been waiting to hear from you
for eons," she said. I thought children couldn't differentiate between units of time. Turns
out 18-year-old child brides exaggerated, too.
I sighed, "Put the phone on speaker and I'll briefly tell you about it. I've got a meeting to
get ready for."
"Whaaaaat? A Meeeeeting?"
"Leah, I don't have a lot of time. Just get on the speaker so I can be spared telling this twice."
Some shuffling and muffled voices later, both Leah and Jacob cooed, "Did you get the job?"
"Yes," I droned. "He offered me a lot of money, but not too many particulars. I'm meeting
him for brunch in," I looked down at my watch, "eighty-two minutes to be specific. Now I
need to get going so I can shower and dry my hair before I leave. I intend on making a
good impression by arriving early."
They both congratulated me and then Jacob chimed in. "We're going to let you off the
hook this time, but we expect a full report tonight. Dinner at our place?"
"If agreeing gets you off the phone, then I'll be there. 7:00 work for you two?"
"Perfect," they called out in unison. I found their saccharine sing-song sickening.
"Bye guys!"
"See ya!"
It was time for a yet another serious pep talk. Bella, calm the fuck down. You don't have a
single reason to be nervous. You've got the job. Sure, you two have a sordid history,
what with the anonymous sex and the bizarre-o interview…My inner voice apparently
chose to fail me when I needed her reassurance most.
I tossed my pajamas into my clothes hamper and trotted into the bathroom. I shoved
the shower's temperature lever all the way to 'H' and began my two-minute wait, complete
with tooth brushing and a glance in the mirror.
"Fuck, Bella…you look tired," I spoke to my reflection while the toothpaste drooled from
my mouth. Rather than focusing on the image in front of me, I resolved to clear my mind
of all negativity and hopped in the shower with my toothbrush still lodged in my mouth. I
ran my fingers through my waves only to snag a flurry of tangles. Fuuuuck, why didn't I
brush my hair before sticking my head under the spray? Wow, that positivity kick lasted
all of about 1.7 seconds. I pouted for a bit and finally resumed the sudsing of my hair and
body. I didn't want to leave the security and warmth of my shower, but eventually I
pulled myself from it.
After wrapping a towel around my head and my robe around my torso, I returned to my
bedroom and threw open the closet doors. What sort of look did I hope to accomplish
today? I tore a bunch of shirts from their hangers and grabbed a pair of jeans, thong,
and bra – casual cool would be the way to go. I slipped my undies and jeans on while I
fretted over the top. Going with blue, but short sleeve or long, v-neck or crew? I dragged
a short-sleeve, v-neck over my head and peered in the mirror. I was satisfied with my
decision and saw my wall clock read 9:15. Damn, not a lot of time to do my hair or wand
on some mascara. Rushing out of my room, I stubbed my toe and I collapsed on the floor
rolling in pain. Would I ever outgrow my klutziness? Doubtful.
Because time was limited and limping to the bathroom took far too long, I coated my
lashes with mascara and threw my hair into a high ponytail. I rushed down the stairs and
out the door where I was rudely shocked to find I was without shoes. This morning
continues to get worse and worse. I returned to the house and smelled the coffee that I
forgot to pour. No time, no time. Ignore the tempting aroma. Before I managed to kill
myself or burn down the house, I flipped the switch to OFF and grabbed a pair of flip flops.
A little too casual? Perhaps, but I didn't care in light of my aching toe.
Twenty minutes later, I crossed onto Edward's property and weaved through the trees
that sheltered it from the highway. As his house came into view, Edward walked out to
the porch and waved. The smile on his face was one of those panty-dropping grins you
only hear about, but never see with your own eyes. I'm totally fucked.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
Orange juice? Check. Champagne for mimosas? Check. Come to think of it, I should
probably shelve the Moët for another day…wouldn't want a repeat of Alice's wedding…at
least for now. Fresh fruit salad? Check. Bagels, lox, and cream cheese? Check, check, check.
What am I forgetting? Already, my anxiety had led to sweaty palms and more hair
fussing than normal. Now it seems my mind decided to go the way of my hands and fail
me. I ambled into the family room and situated myself on my piano bench. Just perching
my body in front of the instrument calmed me enough for my focus to return. Yes!
Prepare coffee, slice limes and onions, and spoon some capers into a bowl.
I felt infinitely better after I readied everything for the brunch. Now, I just needed one
Bella Swan. Providing she didn't run late, she was bound to arrive within the next ten to
fifteen minutes. Like clockwork, I peered outside the door every sixty seconds until her
truck meandered at an agonizingly slow pace across my property. Could she get here any
faster? I stepped out and raised my hand in greeting. Once she stopped, I wandered
around and opened her door.
"Good morning. I'm glad you could make it."
"I'm sorry for the flip flops," Bella expressed with a frown. As she swung her legs out, she
pointed to the shoes that matched her blue top. Fuck, she was in blue again.
"Umm, you think I'm dressed any differently?" I smiled at her, attempting to shove her
worries away with the smile on my face.
Bella's eyes swept from my similarly-clad feet, up past my jeans and crewneck tee, to my
head. Her face calmed infinitely and she beamed at me. I felt my cock twitch slightly,
trying to decide if this was the right place and time for it to propel itself between her
warm, wet folds. Learn some control, I implored my other head.
"So what're we having?"
"Uhh," I stammered. Didn't we already discuss this last night?
"Oh yeah, bagels and cream cheese." And then she blushed and my dick began to press
against my jeans' zipper. "Sorry, I'm a little nervous."
"You and me both." Did I just admit to being nervous? We would never make it to day
one. An agitated chuckle and more hair fussing later, I stated, "Follow me. I've set up our
breakfast on the back patio."
I held the front door for her before leading her through the house and another door,
whereupon she gasped lightly.
"I thought the view from your parents' house was pleasant, but this is sublime."
"Well, the weather seemed too perfect to pass up. Please, have a seat." I motioned
towards the table and fought the urge to reach a hand out to touch the ends of her hair.
Was it as soft as I recalled? "If you wait here, I will go grab the food and drinks."
"Do you need help?"
"No, you're my guest. Sit." I flinched at the word – it was the same way I addressed her
the previous day. "That came out wrong."
She just chuckled, thankfully. "I insist." Nodding my assent, she trailed behind me.
In a rare moment of thanking Alice for her insistence that I choose our grandparents'
silver trays among their belongings, I grabbed two with a smile on my face. Sometimes
that pain in the ass had good ideas.
We returned to the back porch and dug in. Bella took cream and sugar in her coffee. Was
she drinking it to please me? "I can make tea if you would prefer it."
"Edward." My chest swelled at the sound of my name rolling off her tongue. It wasn't the
first time she had this effect on me and I prayed to whatever God took away Angela that
this was His way in making it up to me. "This is all perfect." Turns out it was her turn to
reassure me.
I nodded and we ate, easing into light conversation. Her lilting laugh at the stories of
Lizzie and Renee regaled me. Please stay. Don't ever go. As much as I wanted this
morning to continue until the end of time, we had business to delve into and I preferred to
talk about the particulars before Tia returned with the girls.
"Right, so I asked you over here not only to get to know you better, but also so I could
tell you more about the job." When she expressed her understanding, I continued. "I've
already told you the salary. You'll be an employee of me personally, but I'll talk to the
administrators of Masen Mining's 401(k) to determine whether we can add you to the plan.
I don't expect there to be a problem. You'll be paid on the 31st of each month and I'll
deposit 5% of your after-tax income into the 401(k). That's, of course, in addition to your
salary."
The look she gave me made me want to cower in a corner. I guess I wouldn't have to
worry about the girls misbehaving around Bella – the expression was downright
terrorizing. "Edward, you are being too generous. Stop. I will not accept it." Even with a
tone to match the smirk on her face, my name being spoken by her elicited the same chest
swelling as when her voice was soft.
"Fine, fine. Would you acquiesce to participating in the 401(k) if the money came from
your paycheck?"
"Yes."
"Good. I'm glad we can agree. Now, some other aspects of the job: when you are driving
the girls, you will always use my Lexus SUV. In fact, you are welcome to make that your
primary vehicle for as long as you stay with me." Did that sound bad? "I meant, as long as
I employ you."
"Sounds reasonable. I don't exactly have seating for the girls and their car seats in the truck."
"Oh, you probably are wondering about your hours?"
"Yeah, that might be helpful."
"Well, Tia – the girls' grandmother – picks them up on Fridays for sleepovers around
noon. They remain there until about 1:00 on Saturdays, which means they should be
home soon! You'll get to meet them."
"I can't wait." Her responsive grin would've lit up the backyard if the sun wasn't shining.
"Where was I? I work from my home office on weekends, so once they leave on Friday,
it's your time. You wouldn't be expected back until bedtime on Sunday. You could remain
here or go to your place in town, or whatever. And if you decided to stay here, you
could come and go as you please. Feel free to date, whatever." Please don't date
anyone, please don't date anyone.
"Honestly, Edward, this all sounds great. I don't know if you need to hear it, but I would
still love the job if it's mine."
"Of course!"
"Great, so when do you want me to start?"
"Did you want to start moving in next weekend? I'll be here to help with everything. In
fact, I can take Friday off…"
"That would be great. All of it."
Once we finished our chat, Bella assisted with the cleanup and accompanied me as I
toured her around the house. Just as we exited her room – her room! – the girls' shouting
two floors below announced their arrival. Lizzie and Renee spent an hour getting to know
her before she excused herself. I was slightly devastated to see her leave. But at least I
knew all of my girls would carry on famously. My girls…huh. I like the sound of that.
"Give me a call if you have any questions. Oh, and my assistant will call you on Monday."
"What about?"
"Tax stuff, the 401(k), direct deposit…boring stuff. But if you want to head to Port
Angeles to do all the paperwork, I can arrange my schedule so we can have lunch."
She smiled that gorgeous smile again. "I'm in. But only if we go for sushi." Bella walked
out before I could respond. She loved sushi, too? Bella Swan, you are perfect.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
I looked to my left and to my right, shocked to see expensive cars surrounding me. I grew
up with the knowledge the Cullens were wealthy, but I couldn't anticipate such a gross
display of it through the autos they drove.
My door opened and a hand reached out to take my own. "May I?" As I turned and
angled my head up towards its source, the deep, yet bright green eyes of Edward Cullen
gazed at me.
My mind was in a haze, but I feared that if I shook my head in attempt to clear it, he might
misinterpret the motion as my way of turning him down. Instead, I muttered something to
him and delicately placed my fingers in his upturned palm. The initial contact almost forced
me to rip my hand away; a shock akin to that of static electricity jolted me. Once I stood, I
slid my fingers to join his, reveling in the warmth of our connection. He led me into his
house and into a room with a bar attached, asking whether I desired anything. Did I?
"I would love another shot of lemon vodka if you have it?"
He nodded before pouring it and bringing it over to me. Edward instructed me to eat, but
there was a tinny quality to his voice, and I wasn't sure whether he was speaking or if I
imagined this warning. Before I could stop myself, I downed the drink and then informed
him that I would eat him. As if a demon possessed me, I rose from the couch where I
suddenly noticed I'd been sitting and crossed the short distance between Edward and
myself and kissed him fiercely while I snaked my leg around his waist. As if taking my cue,
he gripped my other thigh and lifted me so I straddled his waist. His long fingers deftly
cupped my ass as he walked us to the staircase and up a couple of flights. The
never-ending hallway passed by me as I gawked, until my knee slammed into a door jam,
as if a finger and thumb snapped me into consciousness.
"I'm so sorry, Isabella."
"Shush. Now get me to your bed, because I'm starving."
Were those words spoken by me? Before I had a chance to consider whether the
salacious comment was my own, Edward passionately pressed his mouth to mine. Fuck,
he tastes good. Oh! His hard cock poked me and I moaned before I started begging for
him to touch me.
When did we lie down? My eyes glanced down to our bodies, which were still very much
covered. More words and sounds erupted from me and before my muddled brain could
make sense of everything, I pushed him off of me and forced myself up behind him, but
our bodies continued to touch.
A flurry of movement led to a pile at our feet, my dress on top of his suit, him whipping
me around, so one of his hands could massage a breast while his other circled my clit
over my panties. Did I wear a pretty pair today?
A jolt of that already-present electricity coursed through me and I shivered in its wake. I
needed to feel the tear of the material as it was forced from my skin.
"Please," I begged. "Rip them off."
"I'm sorry, did you just ask me to rip your panties off?" Why was he asking and not doing?
I whined, "Rip. Them. Off." Before I had to ask again, the friction created by the rough
lace rubbed against my clit and we both groaned at the movement. While the sensation
sunk in, Edward plunged one of his dexterous fingers deep into my pussy and stroked my
g-spot. I couldn't stand or focus and my tongue wouldn't respond. I was about to lose my
footing and I needed Edward to return me to his bed. As if he could read my thoughts, he
lifted me up, forcing his finger deeper inside of me. Holy shit!
"I'm going to cum. Please don't stop…" And then it hit. "Edward," trailed from my mouth,
followed by an even quieter "Thank you."
He moved us to his bed and he held me tight against his chest while my heart rate
returned to normal. I took the opportunity to take in my surroundings, or at least try.
The muscles of his arms were sinewy and he smelled of man and it was divine. Honestly, I
didn't give a shit about the surroundings, other than his body.
Blinking my eyes, I felt the haze of the alcohol again as just a second earlier I laid in his
arms and now my mouth was running along his neck and torso and I ordered his hands
off of me.
Gripping his cock – truthfully, the largest I had ever seen or imagined – I moved my
tongue over the tip, lapping up the pre cum that dripped from it. My Greek God moaned
in response, spurring me to take his length into my mouth, which I inched further and
further back until I took all of it in. I sucked and licked and hummed and dragged my
teeth away while he writhed and groaned.
Yep, Edward…you'll rate this a ten on a scale of one-to-ten. Wait, this is an eight. Let's
make it a ten! Agonizingly slowly, I lifted my jaws from his generous length and he
whimpered. My mouth wrapped around his balls and my hand grasping his penis, I
continued to work my magic. Now you'll rate this a ten and as your best blowjob ever.
When I heard him squeak that he was about to cum, I positioned my mouth along his slit
and pressed my tongue into it before pulling his head back into me. His salty, sweet
juices erupted and I sucked and licked until he was dry.
I curled my body around him so that I could clutch Edward's delightfully sweaty body.
"That was, without a doubt, the most amazing orgasm and blowjob I've ever
experienced. You are incredible. Will you allow me to thank you properly?"
"I'm all yours."
Shit! Edward abruptly grabbed me into him and began brushing his lips against my own
before rolling me onto my back. Oh, yes, Edward Cullen was about to go down on me. Or
so I thought. Instead, he littered my neck and chest with kisses. Keep moving down,
down, down… He paused on my breasts, nipping at them and biting my nipples, while I
yelped with delight. I threw my hands into his hair to slow and steady his ministrations –
he grazed too fast. But it didn't matter because he was finally listening to my silent
pleas. Edward's face hovered above my wet pussy and I held back the urge to shove it into
his lips. His warm breath caused me to shiver and then he tentatively licked me. I gasped
at the sensation and he ceased his movement.
"Don't stop," I pleaded. And for seconds, minutes, hours? – I didn't know how long,
Edward plunged his tongue into me, along my lips, and across my clit. I could feel my
impending orgasm, but suddenly he sank one of his exotically-lengthed fingers into my
center. I ached to cum, but I also ached for the friction that he just introduced to continue
for a lifetime. My body lost the battle of holding on as all of my muscles clenched before
my release.
But he left me wanting for more because his finger and tongue soon retreated from my
folds. In a most unexpected maneuver, he rapidly submerged his huge member into me.
"Edward!" And then he stopped. "No. Keep going. You feel so fucking perfect in me.
Please, never stop." Afraid I would be required to force him to fuck me, I snaked my legs
around his torso and drew him closer to me. The action spurred him on as he began a
slow march toward another round of orgasms. I joined him with each thrust, matching
his movements.
Our eyes met and unknown urge overtook us both as we began kissing and holding each
other close. Edward's hands ran along my face and mine pulled at his hair. Our horizontal
dance sped up, my legs around his middle, his arms gripping me against his chest. And
before I realized what was happening, we both came, grunts and shouts escaping from our
lips. Edward collapsed onto me and our quickened breathing and heartbeats became the
lone sounds in the room…
When I awoke from the dream, my sheets were twisted around my feet. Those sheets
weren't needed – my body was covered in a sheen of sweat and my appendages tingled
from the orgasm I'd just had. That's when it dawned on me: this morning's brunch
managed to jostle my subconscious memories of what happened that night Edward and I
were together. Enclosed in the cold darkness of my room, I felt weightless and sated. My
lips curled up with the memory. Yes, we both enjoyed ourselves.
A/N: So we finally got Bella's take on their night of pleasure. Ooh, la la! Now there are
some of you (*cough*Misty*cough*) who want lemons ALL THE TIME. It's not going to
happen. I know we've had a few chapters of citrsusy delight, but the story is about more
than sex, you dirty, dirty, readers!
In response to the last chapter's reviews: *I* do not own my own PPV...some of my
favorite names for masturbation: lemon spritzer, limeade, lemon tartlets, cherry delight,
fingered citron...you guys are awesome!
The next chapter should be up next Monday, January 18, 2010. However, if you've been
following me on twitter, you know I've had a bout of writer's block. Let's hope it passes fast!
This week's recommendation comes courtesy of M_Loves_Lemons (btw-check out her

FFs, as well): "Mr. Horrible" by algonquinrt. I *thought* it was incomplete because the
author is on permanent hiatus (her author page explains), but the awesome M let me know
it's complete, minus the Epi. It's fun...the link is available on my author page under the
"Favorite Stories" tab.
So I love that you're reviewing. But I know there are HUNDREDS of you out there who are
lurking...reading, but not reviewing. Stop in and say "Hi!" We hit 200 reviews after the last
installment, let's shoot for 350 with this one!
Question for y'all: What would you have for brunch with Daddyward/Widoward (and you
can't say him, because we can't share that!)? Hit "Review this Story/Chapter" and tell me
what you'd eat…THANKS FOR READING!
review_url =
Part Two<option value=13 selected>13. Chapter 12: Brunch<option value=14 >14.
</form>
Chapter: 14
Part Two<option value=13 >13. Chapter 12: Brunch<option value=14 selected>14.
</script>
A/N: There are a bunch of important announcements this week, so please read each.
Other notes will appear at the end!
1) MsKathy has organized a drive to get a plethora of FanFic authors to contribute

one-shots, outtakes, etc. into an anthology in support of ongoing aid for Haiti.
For your $5.00 donation, you can get all of the stories. My contribution is a o/s that is
both sad and real, with a little lemon thrown in. Please go to her blog for details:
http:/mskathyff(dot)blogspot(dot)com/2010/01/haiti(dot)html
2) Nominations for the Second Indie TwiFic Awards commenced today (through January
28 at midnight).
If you like my story (or any others with fewer than 1,000 reviews or 30 per chapter),
then please nominate it in the following categories: WIP AH Story that Knocks You Off
Your Feet or Best Use of a Parent. Please visit the link to nominate:
http:/www(dot)theindietwificawards(dot)com/nominations(dot)aspx
3) Southern Fan Fiction Review reviewed A Labor of Love last week.
*squeeee* Wow, the review is awesome and I am floored, humbled, and entirely
grateful. Please check it out:
http:/www(dot)southernfanfictionreview(dot)com/2010/01/labor-of-love-by-lizconno(dot)html

Chapter 13: Commencement
EPOV
Sunday and Monday were like any other Sundays or Mondays, with the exception of one
thing – Bella. Whether I wanted to forget it or not, her presence in my life had become a
necessity. She would influence every decision I would make in my personal and professional
life. The rational part of my brain kept wondering the same thing: how could this woman,
who had shared little of herself with me, affect me this profoundly after such a short
amount of time?
The second I saw Maggie on Monday morning, I instructed her to contact Bella about
filling out employee and tax documents. Although we could go over the paperwork on
Friday, this would be an excuse to see her earlier. Brunch had gone better than expected
and I found myself missing her moments after she left. What didn't help matters was
seeing her with Lizzie and Renee that afternoon – it cemented things for me. The path of
my life had shifted irrevocably.
Although I would treat her with the utmost respect as an employee, I would make it my
goal to show her my growing admiration with the hope that one day she would see me
the way I saw her – as part of my future and as my partner for life. I wished I could
erase my earlier doubts of her, which managed to color my treatment of her on Friday.
Maybe this would be the one bump in the road to our eventual 'happily ever after'? Only
one person could help me with my quandary, but she was still on her honeymoon and I was
still peeved at her for sharing her prediction with Carlisle and Esme. I guess I could call in
secondary reinforcements for advice.
"Son."
"Dad, do you think I can join you, mom, and the girls for dinner tonight?"
"Of course. You know Victoria always makes too much food for the four of us – just in
case my workaholic son wants to make an appearance. When do you think you'll be done?"
"Umm, I expect to leave around 6:00 so I should be there by 7:00. Is that alright?"
"Sure. Is there a particular reason you'll be joining us for dinner?"
"I need some advice about Bella."
l~l~l~l
BPOV
Friday. The day loomed like a shining beacon of my impending idiocy and made me
question my decisions since leaving Phoenix.
Friday. The day I would begin moving in with Edward.
Okay, not moving 'in' with Edward, but living under the same roof. Although I couldn't wait
for the prospect of waking up every morning to those eyes that penetrated my soul and
the face that would make angels weep because of its entire perfection, a big part of me
felt trepidation at the prospect. Neither of us mentioned our one-night stand. I didn't
know how I would be able to work for him without blushing: between hearing about our
night from Emmett, being around Edward's nervous graciousness, and the images from
my exceptionally vivid dream, I realized our night was more than just two hurt souls
coming together to grieve.
But now I would wonder many things, some of which were easier to answer than
others. Who would mention our sexy time first? Would we get a replay of it? How much
time would we spend together away from the girls? How early did he leave for work?
Would I see him before he drove to Port Angeles? Would we eat dinners together after
his long days in the office? Should I cook something special for him each night, or would
he want whatever I fed the twins – if anything at all? And the most important question of
all: why couldn't my mind concentrate on Lizzie and Renee – the two who should be the
focus of my thoughts?
My dinner with Jake and Leah went as expected, I suppose. Their sickeningly sweet,
lovey-dovey shtick gave me an opportunity to lose myself in my own thoughts without
seeming rude. Hopefully, Jake didn't think I was a bad friend for not asking about his
problem where Leah was concerned, but considering how they were practically humping
each other in front of me, I figured everything had worked itself out. Jake agreed to
seek a PTO day from work on Friday and help me move. I figured everything I would
need would fit easily in the bed of my truck, considering I left Phoenix less than a month earlier.
Had it really been less than a month? The ache in my chest, which I had successfully held
at bay for more than a week, erupted with more force than before. My father – my world
– was gone. The fire within burned and my tears burst forth.
"I'm sorry, Dad. I'm sorry I wasn't here to tell you how entirely I love you. I was trying
to come back. You were always right – I deserved better and I should've stayed in
Washington, or at least returned Washington a year earlier. Why did I insist on being
stubborn and not listen to you?"
The tears continued until sleep overtook me. After napping for an hour or two, I had the
distinct displeasure of waking to lashes that were glued to one another due to my earlier
sobs. I stumbled to the kitchen sink to wet a towel to release them. When I checked the
time on my phone, I noticed the alert to the missed call and awaiting voicemail. Maggie,
Edward's assistant, called in order to schedule an appointment to fill out my tax
documents. She hoped I would be free on Wednesday at 10:30. I immediately phoned
her – almost two hours after she called – and let her know the time would work for me.
How long had I dozed? This grief-induced snoozing didn't bode well for my nanny duties
with Lizzie and Renee. I wonder whether I could work my fits of tears into their sleep schedule?
l~l~l~l
EPOV
I left work early and managed to dodge traffic so that I pulled into my parents' driveway
almost half-an-hour early. Like Friday night's dinner, I sulked in the car until Carlisle
roused me from my thoughts with a knock on the Volvo's window.
"You coming in?"
I nodded so my father turned and disappeared through the front door. After pulling a
deep breath into my lungs, I followed his lead.
"Daddy!" Lizzie and Renee sang in chorus as they tackled me in one of the most
heart-warming hugs. I was thankful for having such admiring girls. How I dreaded
puberty; surely their loving disposition now would have a 180-degree turn and result in
little hellions who I would be forced to ground until they turned 21.
I kissed them each on the forehead and squeezed them tight before releasing them.
"What did you and Granny do today?"
The girls gave me a play-by-play of their day, and then they began nagging me about
getting a dog. I didn't recall mentioning to the girls whether we might adopt a puppy, so
I knew my mother must've been to blame. When I looked up at Esme during their giddy
discussion of what they would name the dog, she wouldn't meet my gaze. I decided then
that she would be responsible for training the dog, whether she wanted to or not. That'll
teach her!
After we gorged on Victoria's homemade spaghetti, garlic bread, and Italian salad, my
parents and I retired to their living room to discuss my conundrum, while the girls joined
Vic in the kitchen to make some sort of dessert that I was sure would rot everyone's
teeth. As soon as I was sure Lizzie and Renee were out of earshot, I announced my
reason for coming over.
"I'm worried about living under the same roof as Bella."
"Are you now?" my mother asked, while concealing a grin. These two drove me crazy.
They knew what I wanted to discuss before I did.
"Mother… I can't stop thinking about her. Everything about her calls to me."
"Edward, I know I've told you to tread lightly, but you're both adults," my father stated.
This man was beginning to give me whiplash. "Would a relationship between the two of
you be such a horrible thing?"
"Uh, yeah. Two reasons: Lizzie and Renee."
"Bella's got a good head on her shoulders. She's going to put their concerns first. If you
two decide to succumb to your obvious chemistry, it will only enhance the growing bond
you two are developing."
"I may not agree with your father," my mother began before turning towards my father,
"And we're not betting on this, so stop encouraging him," she smirked as she focused
back to me, "But you two have something between you that you need to figure out. Your
happiness is one of our greatest concerns. If she brings joy to your life, then don't avoid
it because you're concerned about what may or may not happen and how your
daughters may or may not be affected. You've blamed yourself for Angela's death and,
as a result, you've been alone for so many years, Edward. That's had an adverse effect
on the girls. Start living, dear."
This back and forth with Carlisle and Esme proceeded for another hour. I prayed this talk
would somehow squelch my desire for Bella, but I found myself more confused than
before. Had my family been correct with their lame attempt at an intervention? Was it
time for me to move on with another woman?
Eventually, Lizzie tottered in and declared dessert was served.
"Thanks for watching them," I whispered to Victoria when I joined my girls at the kitchen table.
Smiling, she responded, "You know how much I love your girls. Don't give it another thought."
Well, there was one thing I didn't have to focus on. I wasn't sure what to do about Bella.
My father was correct – we had chemistry. The only question was whether I could – or
should – stifle it.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
Packing had progressed about as well as I expected it to – not at all. My father's

admonishing rang throughout my head: Isabella Marie Swan, don't wait until the last
minute. You'll regret it. Sometimes I hated it when the 'father knows best' words spoke to
me through my conscience. Even though my father could no longer hug me, his words would.
I tried to justify my procrastination to myself that I was moving across town and that I
wouldn't be at Edward's seven days a week. I replayed brunch with Edward in my head.
Maybe I would stay there every night, after all this house hadn't been mine since I left for
college.
l~l~l~l
When Edward made me promise to lunch with him after filling out my tax forms, I figured
he was being polite. But when I arrived at his office Wednesday morning, he met me at
reception with a crooked grin on his face. Each time I saw him, I noticed more features I
missed the previous time. His bronze hair was an organized mess that he ran his fingers
through frequently. Did he even realize he was doing it – or what the action was doing to
me? It was fuckhawt and the resulting wetness that amassed between my thighs made
me blush and bite my lip as I stifled the dirty thoughts I was having. My eyes lingered on
his face for a moment before they scanned the rest of him. Edward's suit disguised his
chiseled chest that I had spied through his t-shirt at our earlier brunch, but it couldn't
conceal the slight bulge at his crotch. I smiled. Focus, Bella.
He silently led me through the first floor to the elevators, motioning for me to enter first
after the doors opened. We stood on opposite ends of the small space, stealing nervous
glances. Edward balled and released his fists repeatedly, increasing my anxiety.
"I must be keeping you from something. You don't need to babysit me."
"What are you talking about, Bella?"
"Your hands…" I trailed.
He gazed at his fists and immediately relaxed them by wringing his hands. "Sorry, nervous
habit," he sheepishly laughed.
"I know what you mean, I bite my lip." Did I have to reveal all of my tells before my first
day of work?
"Huh, I noticed. I guess we won't be going to Vegas anytime soon."
Me. Edward. Vegas. Butterflies flapped wildly in my stomach at the idea.
"You know, I meant we both must be horrible gamblers," he added.
"Of course." Oh, the idea was nice while it lasted…

The awkward quiet returned as he escorted me from the elevator and into his office
suite. An attractive woman in her 50s or 60s stood and took my hand. This must be Maggie.
"Bella, it's so nice to meet you. Edward has told me so much about you." Umm, weird.
"Maggie has worked tirelessly for Masen for close to forty years. I'd be lost without her."
She beamed at his words.
"I'm sure we'll have more opportunity to talk in the future. For now, I know Edward has
plans for you." To me, Maggie's comments seemed to have a double meaning. But I am sure
it's just wishful thinking or the overactive imagination of my sexual needs. She returned
to her work and Edward sauntered into another room.
"So yeah. This is my office."
"It's very nice," I said while I looked around. Two of the walls featured floor-to-ceiling
windows that looked out on the Olympic National Park. "Are those Maples?" Did I seriously
just ask that? I was nervous and sometimes that resulted in me making banal small talk.
"What?" He followed the direction of my eyes and he seemed in another world for a
second before he continued. "Yes, Bigleaf Maple. You know there are many species of
animals that aren't found anywhere else in the world."
Was this one of those times I should stroke a man's ego and pretend to either have no
knowledge or feigned interest? Nope, I wasn't going to be that woman who played dumb.
"Edward," I chuckled, "I did grow up in Forks and one of my college degrees is in biology.
Thanks to Charlie, I spent many a night under the stars wondering whether the creeping
sounds belonged to a bear or an adorable marmot."
"So why did you ask?"
"Another one of those nervous habits…" The flame of embarrassment warmed my face
and ears, but I ignored it. Edward didn't and he gave me that panty-dropping grin again
and winked at me.
l~l~l~l
An hour of awkward small talk and tax forms later, Edward directed me to his sleek, silver
Volvo. Like a gentleman, he opened my door for me and my hand lingered on the cool
metal. Edward, unintentionally, placed one palm over my knuckles while the other gripped
the handle as he prepared to close the door safely. The most extraordinary, and yet
frightening surge of electricity passed between us. My eyes shot to his and the
expression on his face acknowledged he felt it, too. What the fuck?
The tension following our jolting touch was palpable and I didn't know how to relieve it. So
I said the first thing that came to mind. "Did you know the fingernail on the middle finger
of your dominant hand grows faster than any other?"
Uproarious laughter erupted from Edward. "That, dear Bella, is rather random." Dear
Bella? That wasn't the first time he made such a comment. I pushed it out of my mind, just
as I had when he discussed the potential of my dating and other terms of endearment
slipped from his mouth. He was probably used to using those phrases around all of the
women in his family.
"I'm a veritable font of knowledge. An ex-boyfriend's parents called me 'Shit Head' because
of all the shit I had stored in my head."
"Seriously?"
"I swear to God. I wore the name with pride."
"Ms. Swan, you are an odd duck."
"And that is a fowl statement."
He guffawed at my retort. The tension had been erased and I think we both realized the
beginning of a beautiful relationship was blossoming.
I directed him to the restaurant Jake and I frequented over the years and when we
walked in, my blush coated my face for a third time after the hostess greeted us.
"Mr. Cullen. How was your weekend? Your normal booth?"
"Hi Emily. The weather was great out so my weekend was fabulous. Is Sam slicing and
dicing today?"
"Where else would he be?" she smirked.
I watched the exchange and waited for my chance to interject. "Do you mind if we sit at
the bar? I always love watching the artistry of a sushi chef."
"Not a problem. Emily, you heard the lady."
"Follow me."
Once we were seated, I jokingly snarled at Edward. "Your normal booth? When were you
planning on telling me you came here regularly?"
His amusement turned his normally emerald-colored eyes a shade darker. "You seemed so
sure of yourself and who was I to stifle that?"
"You ass!" I exclaimed while mock slapping him across his arm. Even with a layer of
clothing, that spark swirled around us. Shit, was that comment over the line? "Oh! I
didn't mean to call you an ass."
"Bella," he laughed. "I deserved it."
l~l~l~l
EPOV
Rehashing our breezy ease of conversation during lunch and after consumed me. From
the moment I encountered her on Wednesday when she ogled my dick and its rapid
growth, to the sheer joy I savored when our hands touched, I wondered how I would be
able to stay away from her.
It was easier to be around Bella during the brief interlude in which I despised her.
So much about Wednesday afternoon forced me to question our arrangement. Before I
could change my mind, I felt the vibration of my blackberry alerting me of a text. It was Bella…
Are you ready for me and the tornado that accompanies one of my moves?
I smiled as I typed the reply.
You just missed the girls. :( But I was born ready for you.
I regretted my wording (and that damned emoticon) as soon as I pressed SEND. She
could read so much into my words. I continued to fuck up where Bella was concerned. It
also didn't help that Maggie sensed my infatuation due to my insistent blathering and
made a few comments of her own. I sighed and steeled myself for many mornings and
nights of furious masturbation.
We're just turning into your driveway. Don't say I didn't warn you…
Who was "we" and why were they accompanying her?
Her truck came into focus and I recognized Jacob Black sitting alongside her. Did he think
he would come between me and my woman?
"Hi Edward! You know Jake, right?"
"Hey man," he held out his hand with a wide grin across his face. I wanted nothing more
than to pound my fist into that face.
"Hey," I gritted through clenched teeth as I gripped the outstretched hand. I'm so firing
you on Monday.
I moved my eyes to Bella and suppressed a deep groan when I spied her short denim
shorts and snug crewneck. Her alabaster legs were longer than I remembered and just as
lean. I wanted nothing more than to run my fingers and tongue along the smooth and
fragrant skin. In under 1.6 nanoseconds, my cock would start to visibly press against the
zipper on my pants. This needed to be addressed.
"Shit, I'll, uh, be back in a few moments. Go ahead and start unpacking." I pulled out my
phone as if I received an important email that required my attention and ran into the
house and up to my office. In my mind, I cycled through as many non-sexual images as I
could bring forth. My anger at seeing her with Jacob Black returned and my hard on
disappeared.
I stomped back outside to find them flirting and joking. What does this asshole have on
me, other than a bunch of muscles? I grabbed a box. The quicker we did this, the earlier
Bella would drive him home and I would have her to myself.
A/N: I'm sorry for the short chapter. My writer's block didn't pass until late in the week and
I figured it would be better to get a chapter to you on time, rather than make you wait
two weeks until the next. But the next is written and in beta mode. And I think it's pretty
funny. Yep, we're moving away from a lot of angst for a little bit as E&B's story develops.
I want to thank all of the readers for continuing to support my story. Your reviews last
week continue to crack me up. (Creative brunch suggestions, too. Some included
incorporating Edward. Nice work!) And of course, a big, wet kiss to robpattz-addict for
her continuing support, friendship, and beta'ing skills.
Chapter 14 will post next Monday, January 25, 2010 as expected. Now some of you know
I quit my job this week (I think it contributed to the evil writer's block) and my mojo has
been flowing since. Be sure to join the Facebook Fan Page for teasers (posted every
Friday evening).
This week's recommendation: "Bare" by stella_luna_sky. It's almost complete…and just

lemme tell you this – Artward…need I say more?
If you missed any of my earlier recommendations, I now post them on my blog. The link is
on my author page. One more thing – MissVDub was the person who first told me to read
last week's rec, Mr. Horrible. But it was a few months ago and I didn't realize it was
complete for all intents and purposes. So thank you, MissVDub! :)
Question of the week: Do you like sushi, and if so, what's your favorite type? Click
"Review this Story/Chapter" and tell me!
review_url =
Part Two<option value=13 >13. Chapter 12: Brunch<option value=14 selected>14.
</form>
Chapter: 15
Part Two<option value=13 >13. Chapter 12: Brunch<option value=14 >14. Chapter
13: Commencement<option value=15 selected>15. Chapter 14: Moving<option
</script>
A/N: Well, my dears...we're here for another installment of A Labor of Love. I'm posting
this early today because I have a job interview during the time I'd normally post.
Attorneys are gossipy ones and word spread like wildfire that I quit in a blaze of glory. I
haven't even sent out a resume yet!
But enough about me. Let's talk about you. A lot of you guys like sushi, which makes me
very happy. I sent a picture text to my beta this week of some sushi I was about to
devour. Her reply, "I think I vomited in my mouth a little." She doesn't know what she's missing.
Just a reminder: Nominations for the Second Indie TwiFic Awards continue through
January 28 at midnight. If you like my story (or any others with fewer than 1,000 reviews
or 30 per chapter), then please nominate it in the following categories: WIP AH Story
that Knocks You Off Your Feet or Best Use of a Parent. Please visit the link to nominate:
http:/www(dot)theindietwificawards(dot)com/nominations(dot)aspx
Thank you to all who have already nominated, those who review, those who recommend,
and those that read (keep it up!). A big, wet kiss to y'all! And of course, a thank you to
my beta, robpattz-addict, who almost faced a firing squad this week. But I'm going to be
nice and not tell you why I wanted to kill her! :)

Chapter 14: Moving
BPOV
"Okay, Jake…where are you?" I chanted the question while I paced around the living
room. For some odd reason – odd, whatever – I was anxiously anticipating my move to
Edward's house this morning. Before I managed to wear a path in the wooden floor of
which my father took great care, I heard a car's honk outside.
Peeking out the window, I cringed when Jake pulled up in that ancient Volkswagen Rabbit
he rebuilt when we were in high school. I never understood why he held on to that thing,
especially after securing a well-paying job with Masen and insisting on living on the Rez,
which wasn't very expensive.
The door clicked open and my best friend strode through.
"Did you manage to pack, or is this morning going to entail organizing all of your things
into boxes?" So Jacob was familiar with my propensity to procrastinate.
"Asshole," I muttered while grinning. "Just for that, you're carrying all of the boxes to the
truck."
"I can deal with that. I didn't work out yesterday. I wouldn't want these guns to
atrophy." Jake hammed it up with a bodybuilder pose.
"Fuck, Jake. When did you get so…big? You're huge! How did I never notice this before?"
Based on the expression on his face, I managed to embarrass him, but unlike me, his
bronze skin concealed any hint of a blush.
"What does Leah think about this change?" I inquired.
He fiddled with the hem of his shirt before answering hesitantly. "Well, she, uh, likes it."
"You are so weird."
"What do you want to know?" He sighed in defeat.
"Based on the hinky way you're behaving, apparently I don't want to know anything. I
suspect I'm going to be inundated with more traumatizing dreams involving my best
friend and my stepsister." I mocked him with a fake shiver and gag. He guffawed. Our
brief moment of awkwardness lapsed. "So shall we get this party started?"
"It's only a party for you. I'm doing all the work."
"Jake, if you hadn't figured it out by now, I keep you around to lift all of my heavy things,
repair my truck for free, shit like that."
"You better start watching your mouth, Bells. Your summer is coming to an end and you're
going to be around little kids all the time."
"Fuck, don't I know. I have no idea how I'm going to deal with that shit." I stuck my
tongue out at him before I continued. "Asshole damn cock fuck bitch cunt twat fuck shit
hell pussy dick shit fuck shit. Getting it all out of my system there. Happy?"
"And you call me weird?"
I flipped him the bird.
"No, no, Ms. Swan." He wagged his finger. "You can't do that, either."
Giving him my best death glare and pursing my lips together, I pointed up the stairs. "Move it."
"Sure, sure. I can take a hint."
I shook my head and smiled. My best friend always managed to lighten the mood, even
when it was already jovial.
l~l~l~l
A little more than three hours later and just after noon, Jake and I rolled down the
highway bordering Edward's property.
"Can you send Edward a text for me?"
"Sure I can." Jake didn't make a move for my phone.
"You know, I could kill you sometimes. Will you send Edward a text for me?"
"If you killed me, then who would you have to order around?" I squinted my eyes at him
when he flashed me one of his thousand-watt smiles. "What do you want it to say?"
"Umm… type, 'Are you ready for me and the tornado that accompanies one of my moves?'"
A minute later, the familiar triple-tone notification sounded.
"He said, 'You just missed the girls. But I was born ready for you.' Oh, and he included a
sad face."
"No he didn't! What did he really say?"
"I'm not kidding. Look." I snatched my phone from Jake's hand and blushed the moment I
read the message. He was born ready for me? What was with these comments Edward
kept slipping in? Was he trying to make amends for his douchey behavior towards me
during the interview? If so, this wasn't the way to accomplish it. I wish Alice would get
back so we could talk about all of this. As much as I loved Emmett, he and Edward didn't
have the bond that Edward shared with Alice.
"This is what I want you to write, 'We're just turning into your driveway. Don't say I
didn't warn you dot dot dot'"
"Do you want me to write 'dot dot dot' or do you want me to include an ellipses?"
Before I answered, I heard the 'floop' sound as a message sent on my iPhone. "Do you
want me to remain your friend?" I stuck my tongue out at him again. It felt good to be so
lackadaisical. "Have you been to Edward's before? It dwarfs his parents' house." Just
then, the behemoth peeked between the trees.
"Holy fucking shit!" Jake's draw dropped in shock.
"I know, right? It's absurd. And it's just Edward and his two daughters who live there."
"Can you ask him if he'll adopt me?"
"Stand in line, buddy!" I brought the truck to a stop and poked my head out the door
when I saw my gorgeous employer. On his body, Edward wore a slightly snug undershirt
and gently worn jeans. A good part of me wanted to run my hands along the curves I
could make out: his pecs and his tight ass cheeks. My face warmed up in response to my
naughty thoughts. I guess that dream will serve as my downfall. I now had very distinct
images of all of him. "Hi Edward! You know Jake, right?" A strange look crossed his face.
Always polite, Jake also greeted Edward and attempted to shake his hand. After glaring
at Jacob for a moment, Edward mumbled a "Hey" and mirrored the motion.
The Edward from my interview is back, apparently. Before I moved more than a few feet
from my truck, he stammered, "Shit, I'll, uh, be back in a few moments. Go ahead and
start unpacking." And then he was gone.
"What the fuck was with that?"
"I have no idea. I was going to ask you the same thing. You have worked for him for a
couple of years."
"Bella, my job is in the same building and sure, I'm employed by the company he runs, but
I don't work for him. I barely know him."
"Maybe he's the weird one."
Jake snickered. "Agreed."
Just then, Mr. Moody returned and snatched a box from my truck's bed. Oh, lordy…what
was stuck in his craw?
While Jake unloaded the truck, I followed Edward into the house and up the stairs.
"Hey, what's wrong?" I gingerly placed my hand on his forearm in a comforting manner.
What I didn't expect was to be met with that foreign, electrical reaction again.
"Nothing."
"Edward, would you please put the box down." I waited for him to comply before I
continued. "Look at me." He turned and, if I didn't know better, I would think Edward was
about to cry.
Instead he spat a "What?" at me. The tone and the word slapped me across the face. His
grimace disappeared immediately. "I'm sorry. It's just I, uh, got some bad news right
before you arrived."
"Do you want to talk about it?" I cooed while reaching my arm out to console him.
When my hand made contact with him, Edward sheepishly smiled at me and took a
calming breath. "No, just offering made all the difference." He paused. "Where do you
want this box?"
"Anywhere you want." I stroked his back and almost allowed a coquettish giggle to pass
from my lips after feeling that thing again. Admittedly, it was jarring the first couple of
times I sensed it. But now? Now, it comforted me. I hoped Edward felt similarly.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
I wanted to chuckle when Bella inquired about the source of my mood. What's bothering
me? Well, you brought another man into my house. Isn't it obvious? She probably saw
through my lame excuse that I had received bad news, but I resolved to avoid it all.
"So how long have you and Jake been together?" I prayed my question seemed like small
talk and not part of my developing ulterior motive to break them up.
"Since we were babies," she deadpanned before she spun her head away from me to
hide her amusement. "He's my best friend and has been since before I can remember.
Jake's actually married to my stepsister." Phew. I wouldn't have to fire him on Monday.
That probably wouldn't go over well with Billy.
I exhaled deeply. Shit. She quirked her head as if she heard, forcing me to think quickly.
"Let's get back to this move, huh?" Bella nodded and trotted down the stairs. Every few
steps, she reached for the banister to steady herself. I smiled at the sight.
l~l~l~l
"That's everything. I'm going to drop Jake back at his car and I should return in an hour to
start organizing my room, if that's alright with you?"
"If you want, I can drive you both and we can get some pizza?" I suggested. Honestly, I
didn't want to let Bella out of my sight if I could help it.
"That sounds great man, but Leah will be expecting me. I told her I would be home
around three o'clock. Why don't you two go, instead?"
"Great idea," I agreed. "Bella?"
"Sounds good to me," she said. "Which car should we take?"
Jake looked at Bella quizzically. "How many cars do you have, Edward?"
"Five."
"You have five?" Bella and Jacob exclaimed. Apparently, Bella's recollection of my garage
and its contents was nonexistent. I frowned when I realized that also meant she wouldn't
have remembered our night together.
"Uh, yeah? Let's take the Lexus."
We all walked towards the garage, the doors already raised. Jake's pace quickened when
he caught a glimpse of the Vanquish.
"No shit, is that a Vanquish S?" I nodded to Jake. "Let's see. 2006, 520 horsepower,
5.9-liter V-12 engine with top speed of 204 miles per hour. Man, you have got to let me
drive this sometime." Seems Jake was a car buff.
"I'll just need a copy of your driver's license and proof of insurance beforehand," I
snickered. "Yeah, no problem man. We'll take her out when the weather's good."
"Dude, it's the car James Bond drives." I tried to contain my laughter at Jake's giddiness.
"Oh, is that a Maserati?"
"Maybe you and I should leave Jake to play with these toys while we get some food?" I
grinned at Bella. "Umm, Jake, didn't you say you needed to get home? Edward's cars
aren't going anywhere. They'll be here the next time you come over."
The next time he comes over? I liked that idea – Bella and I hosting Jake and his wife for dinne
"Come on. She'll understand," he whined. "What type is it? It's…" Jake paused as he ran
his fingers along the length of the car, "Beautiful."
"It's a 2009 Gran Turismo S. I'll have to check the book, but it's a 4.7-liter V-8 engine and,
I think, has a top speed of 180 miles per hour." He looked like he was going to kiss it.
This was one weird man. "Should we leave you alone, maybe chill some champagne for
you, dim the lights a little?"
"Edward, I mean this with the utmost respect: shut the fuck up."
Bella and I howled with laughter.
"You'll have to forgive my friend. He has a thing for cars. He continues to drive this
disgusting vee dub Rabbit he built from scratch. When we were in high school. Eight years ago
"Don't hate Bugs," Jake scowled.
"What?"
"Yeah, you heard him correctly." Bella giggled, "Jake named his car after Bugs Bunny. He
couldn't come up with a better name for his Rabbit."
"Bella, what I told him," Jake said as he threw a thumb in my direction, "goes the same for you.
"Then maybe you'll want to use that thumb to get yourself back to La Push?" There was
that feistiness that Bella premiered for me at her interview.
Using my most pejorative tone I stated, "Okay, children. Let's break up the fight." They
both turned and glared at me. "You guys ready to go?"
Jake snorted and Bella left us without a word. She must've caught a glimpse of the Lexus
in the other end of the garage because that was the direction she had gone.
"So I see the Lexus and the Volvo. What's the fifth car?" Jake asked.
"My grandfather's 1964 Jaguar XKE Convertible. It's cherry red and has all of the original
parts, except those changed out during routine maintenance. I'm the second owner." I
beamed while speaking of my grandfather's pride. He passed along more to me than my
love of business and Masen Mining, but also a reverence for special cars.
"What's the mileage?"
"Boys, will you please hurry up?" Bella bellowed over to us.
"The lady doth protest too much." We joined her at the Lexus, which she had already
boarded. As Jake and I opened our doors, I continued. "3,834 miles."
"No shit."
"Maybe I should pour some champagne and pop in some Barry White for you two," Bella joked.
"Well, I do like brown-eyed brunettes." I nearly smacked myself in the face with that
admission. Of course, Bella was sure to see a picture of Angela soon and she'd see that
Angela also sported brown eyes and hair.
"Perfect, I'm partial to – what color eyes do you have?" I glanced into my rearview mirror
so Jake could see the green. "Yeah, so I'm partial to green eyes. But I'm not too picky on
the hair color, so you'll do," Jake joked.
"Should we drive down to Oregon so you two can get married?" Bella inquired.
"Oregon?" I responded.
"Yeah, there's a tribe down there that has legalized gay marriage." She continued,
"Otherwise, we have to drive to Iowa. And that'd take a couple of days to get there."
"Thanks for the info, Shithead." Jake smirked. "She once had a boyfriend -"
"He knows, Jake. Thanks for trying to embarrass me, anyway." Bella pouted.
"Okay, children."
"Shut it," they both snapped at me. I could see why they were friends. They had an
easy rapport that I envied a little bit. Truth be told, I wanted a similar relationship with
Bella, albeit one with physical intimacy, too.
Our drive continued with more small talk and as we neared Bella's house, she started
directing me.
"I know how to get there," I assured her.
"How do you know where I live?"
"We live in a small town and your father resided in that house for as long as I can
remember." And my answer was entirely truthful. "No, I haven't been stalking you."
"So you say…," she commented. Was she kidding? "I'm joking. It wouldn't take much to
stalk me, but why you would want to is beyond me. My life is rather boring."
l~l~l~l
"Pizza still okay?"
"Do you mind if we call ahead and then take it back to your house?"
"Bella, you live there now. You don't have to refer to it as my house. I want you to feel
entirely comfortable there."
That gorgeous blush crept onto her cheeks. "Kay."

"So what do you like on your pizza?"
"This is going to sound weird, but I like my pizza without cheese. Mushrooms only."
"Please don't tell me you're one of those women that is constantly on a diet."
"No," she chortled. "I just have a thing about cheese on my some of my food. Don't get
me wrong, I love cheese, but I prefer it by itself."
"Why don't we get two pizzas – one for each of us."
"Sounds great. I'll call Gino's."
She liked Gino's pizza, fantastic. I think it was time I made a list of what made a woman
perfect, because I would be able to check off so many things about Bella that made her perfect
"They said it would be ready in about 10 minutes."
"Huh?" Shit, I was lost in my thoughts again. If I'm not careful, she's going to get
suspicious of me – that either I'm entirely enamored with her or that I'm a raving lunatic.
Neither prospect would be acceptable.
"They said the pizza would be ready in 10 minutes."
"Great. We'll hurry it home."
"I should text Leah to let her know Jake's on his way." She fiddled in her bag before
pulling out the phone as if she victoriously discovered a buried treasure. Looks like Bella's a
little messy? I guess she won't get a checkmark for cleanliness on my list. "What should I
say?" Bella wondered aloud to no one in particular. "Oh, I know. 'Sorry we kept Jake so
late. Turns out it was love at first site for J & Edward. I had to give them some *private*
time, even.' She should like that." She stuck her tongue out and bit it lightly while she
concentrated on typing the message. It was adorable.
We sat in silence until Bella's phone lit up and beeped. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw
a smile light up her face.
"What did she say?"
"'Thanks for letting me know. And tell Edward he can keep Jake.'"
"She's pretty funny." We pulled into Gino's parking lot and I let the car idle while Bella
remained inside. When I came back a few minutes later, that look of concentration was on
her face again. I opened the door and heard the dings and bleeps of a video game, as
well as some 70s lounge music.
"Whatcha playing?"
"Flight Control. It's totally addictive." She turned her screen off and turned towards me.
"Oh, so we were talking about Leah before we stopped for our pizza," I hedged.
"She's a good kid. I wish we had spent more time together when I was younger. Let me
just send her one more text." Bella brought her screen back up and typed furiously fast.
"What are you saying?"
"Umm, well… 'Edward wants to take things slowly. He said he's going to court Jacob. Hee
hee. Thanks again.'"
"I want to take things slowly? You think you're pretty funny, don't you?"
Before Bella could respond with something snarky, she received another text. "She said,
'Oh gawd. No problem. Talk to you soon.'"
"You said Leah's 'a good kid'. What did you mean by that?"
Bella shook her head a few times and I swear I could hear her roll her eyes. "She's 18.
Turns out Jacob and Leah were dating secretly for a couple of years and eloped before
anyone knew about the relationship."
"No shit. How'd they manage that?"
"I don't even want to know. I've been privy to enough icky details of their marriage to last
me a lifetime."
"You gotta admit, it's kinda weird that your best friend married your much-younger stepsister."
"Uh, you think? It was pretty funny when Charlie and Sue, my stepmother, found out."
She continued, "So my dad threatened him over the phone, warning him that if he
stepped foot on Forks soil, he would shoot him. Whenever my dad would go ballistic, he
always did it in this quiet voice, but with the added foreboding of gunfire.
"I received this frantic call from Jake. He wanted assurance that my dad wouldn't actually
take action. Considering this was how I found out they were married, I let him sweat it out a bit.
"Charlie calmed after a few days, but he didn't welcome Jake into his house for a few
weeks. I enjoyed hearing Jake squirm whenever we spoke."
"Your dad sounds like he was a good guy. I didn't know him well."
Sadness crossed Bella's face for a moment and I prayed her hurt over her father's death
would lesson soon. Luckily, her mood changed a few seconds later. "Hey, do you think I
can borrow this car tomorrow?"
"Bella, I've already told you that you should treat the Lexus as yours." I paused,
wondering whether I should let my curiosity get the better of me and torture me or just
ask. "Where were you planning on going?"
"Alice and Jasper are supposed to come back tomorrow and I want to see them. I figured
it would be a good chance to get used to the car before I am driving the girls around."
"That sounds like a great idea." I maneuvered the SUV into the garage and grabbed the
pizza from Bella's clutches. We trotted inside and I dropped the boxes on the kitchen
counter. "What would you like to drink?"
"Honestly, I would love some water. Should I take these into the dining room?"
"Actually, would you mind if we pulled out a couple of TV trays and watched the
preseason game in the family room?" I asked, hoping she wouldn't acquiesce just because
it was what I wanted to do.
"I just hope the 'Skins destroy the Patriots," Bella growled.
"You know football?"
She chuckled. "Yep. Let's get in there before these get cool. I'll tell you all about it."
Add another check to that list.
I trailed behind her like the whipped man I swiftly was becoming. I paused in the hallway
closet and balanced the trays in one hand while I carried our waters in my other. She
reached for one tray and I set up the other, then swapped them. "There you go. Oh,
here's your water." I opened my own and made myself comfortable on the couch. Bella
placed our pizza boxes on each and sat down.
"So Charlie and I had a few rituals."
"What was it like growing up without a mother?" I bit my tongue as soon as the words
left my mouth. Not only had I revealed that I learned about her past, but also I may
have reopened some wounds that never fully healed. I was such a fucking idiot.
"What? How'd you know that?" She asked…accusingly?
"Carlisle told me. I'm sorry for your loss. For not knowing her and for Charlie."
Bella bowed her head. "Thanks," she whispered.
"So tell me about these rituals." I attempted to return the subject to the original
discussion by delicately prodding her while I tuned the TV to the pregame festivities.
"Umm." Bella stalled.
"If you don't want to talk about it, it's okay."
"No, I just need a moment. Things are still difficult." Bella began chewing a piece of pizza
while she contemplated how to continue. "So our rituals. If we could find a football,
baseball, or basketball game on TV, we watched it together."
She still appeared sad, but her eyes were bright again as she spoke reverently of her
father. I hoped that my daughters thought of me the same way when they are women.
You might want to spend less time at the office, my subconscious yelled at me.
"I take that back. We didn't watch all of them, but most. There were certain teams'
games we never missed. The Seahawks, the Mariners, the Sonics, the Huskies. While I was
in college, my dad and I attended every home game for the Huskies. I think he was more
excited about the prospect of sitting in the student section than about me going to school
there. He painted his face and was just as raucous as the loudest person out there. It was
a bit mortifying."
"Saweet!"
"He would even cover his mustache with the makeup. It made him look like he had a swollen
lip." Bella's distant look and the smile on her face let me know that these were memories
she wanted to have, wanted to remember. "So where was I? Yeah, so we watched all of
the games together. I will admit to being a bit rabid myself. But only in the comfort of my
own home."
"Do you mind if we continue that tradition here?" I asked.
"You want your girls to learn sports?"
"It would be awesome."
"They'll make some guys very happy when they get older," she added.
"Well, my girls will not be dating anytime soon. In fact, until they leave for college they're
going on group dates only."
"Group dates?"
"Yep. I recall what I was like as a horny teenage boy. They aren't getting alone with
those. So group dates. If they want to have sex, they're going to have to have group
sex. Group sex or no sex. It should deter them."
Bella busted up.
"I'm serious."
"I'm sure you are."
"Shut up," I pouted, as I pushed my bottom lip out.
She continued to laugh. Between wiping tears, Bella continued. "So sports. I will begin
schooling them this weekend if that's alright with you. And I promise to stifle my yelling
and cursing."
"That might be good. I don't want to be known as the father of the two little girls with
sailor mouths. Did you and your father have any other rituals?"
"Oh yeah. Our father-daughter bonding also occurred every evening at 7:30. 'This is
Jeopardy. Now entering the studio…'" She delivered it in her best announcer voice. "So
that's the origin of my random knowledge. Let's just say I am a Trivial Pursuit guru."
"The more I learn about you, the more I think you're curious."
"Huh?" Bella gazed at me confusedly.
"You're a curious little thing, aren't you."
She realized I was making fun of her. "Shut up." She stuck her tongue out at me. "Third
time today for that. Jake was the focus of my two earlier ones."
"Really mature. I think you'll fit in with the girls perfectly." And Bella then did something I
didn't expect: she stuck her tongue out again.
"I wasn't sure what it was going to be like being around you. You always seem so serious.
And all the stories I've heard about you, well, you come across as a person with a stick up
his ass." She looked horrified and her hand shot up to cover her mouth. "Oh my god. I did
it again. I shouldn't have said that."
"Bella, it's true. So don't worry."
"Do you mind if we watched Jeopardy every night, too? Alice will tell you all about my
dedication to the show at some point, I suspect."
"That sounds like a great idea. I already have a feeling you're going to have a good
impact on the girls' lives."
Our eating, watching, and joking continued throughout the game. At one point, I looked
over at Bella and noticed she'd completed her entire pizza. If I wasn't mistaken, she was
eyeing mine, as well. Wow, that little thing downed her food with reckless abandon.
Fucking hot. One more check.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
Rather than unpack some of my things, I relaxed on my new bed and almost fell asleep.
This bed was quite possibly the most comfortable thing on which I'd ever rested my body,
and I'd been in many a bed over the years. A soft knock roused me from my reverie.
"Bella? Will those sheets – oh, I guess I have the answer to my question. You're already
making use of them."
"I want to marry this bed. It's heavenly." Edward walked into my room and sat on the
edge. I propped myself up on my arms behind me.
"Yep, you're certifiably insane I've decided," he said. I mocked an angry expression before
letting it melt into a smile. "Anyhow, I just want to remind you to make this your home.
This room is entirely yours and you can decorate it anyway you want. Feel free to paint
the walls, whatever you want. The girls rarely come up to the third floor, so you
shouldn't have to worry about your privacy being invaded. I'll leave you so you can
continue to do whatever naughty things you want to do to that bed, after you two get
married of course."
I stifled my laughter. "Yes, I want the bed to remain innocent, after all. And thank you,
Edward. I really appreciate everything."
"Of course." He stood up and walked to the door, giving me that panty-dropping smile
before he exited and closed the door. Yep, I'm even more fucked than I thought I was
last week.
Oh Edward, why do you have to be funny, and smart, and sweet? You're making
everything that much harder. I preferred the idea of working for a complete ass. Sighing,
I rolled off the bed and proceeded to get ready for bed. Unpacking could wait until the morning.
l~l~l~l
"Just keep the handlebars straight and peddle hard. I won't let go."
"Daddy, you promise?"
"Of course. Now are you ready, Bells?"
"Uh-huh."
"That's it. Keep speeding up. Good girl, you've got it. I'm going to let go."
"Noooooo. Daddy, don't let go!"
"Shhh, I'm still holding on."
"No you're not. What do I do, Daddy?"
"Peddle faster, Bells. You're doing it. Go straight."
"Dadddddddy! You let me fall! My knee hurts!"
"Shhh, shhh…I'm here, darling. You did such a great job. I'm so proud of you."
"You let go. Why'd you leave me?"
"Oh, baby. I was with you the whole time."
"Then why am I bleeding?"
"You fell, honey. You're going to fall down every so often. You just have to get up,
brush yourself off, and keep going forward."
"Daddy, please don't ever leave me again."
"I won't. But just think how much stronger you'll be if you get back on this bike and ride it
all by yourself, like a big girl."
"I'm not ready to do it by myself. Please hold on this time."
"Okay. Let's try again. You ready?"
"Yes, Daddy."
"Look, you're doing it by yourself."
"You promised not to let go, Daddy."
"You promised!"
"Bella?"
"Daddy, you promised!"
"It's alright, you're safe. I'm here for you." Warm, solid arms were wrapped around me
and I sensed breath on my forehead, where a spot seared with heat. Hands stroked my
hair and came to hold my face. "You're alright, Bella."
"Daddy?"
"No, honey…it's Edward. Shh, everything is alright."
"Edward?" I was confused. The haze of my nightmare began to lift and I wrestled to free
myself from his grip. Instead he held me tighter, securely.
"Bella, I've got you. You're safe, so safe. I won't let anything harm you."
"Edward?" His words suddenly hit me. We were in my dark bedroom. I was encased by my
twisted sheets and his warm embrace, while he sat along the edge of my bed as he held
my body close.
"You had a nightmare. But you're here, in my house."
"I'm sorry to have woken you."
"Don't be. Your well being concerns me." He continued to stoke my face and hair. Before
my conscious mind connected with my body, my head leaned into his soft caresses. I
yearned for him to kiss me, to let this lead to its inevitable conclusion. And then I realized
what I wanted. I shook my head in an attempt to clear the haze and bring myself into
the present. "Bella? Are you okay?" He must've thought my movements were directed at him.
"Umm, yeah. I'm sorry."
He chuckled. "You already said that, dear. Look, do you want to talk about it? I can make
us some aperitifs…" Aperitifs? What sort of appetite was he trying to induce? I think
Emmett may have been right in his description of Edward in all of his
'Edward-has-a-stick-up-his-ass' stories.
"Umm, yeah. That would be nice." God, I sounded like a complete idiot.
"I'll be back in a few moments." Before exiting, Edward turned and headed to the
bathroom and flicked the light on, allowing a soft glow to flood the room. It was enough
to help us see, but not too much to burn my tear-stained eyes.
"Edward, thank you."
"None of that."
A/N: Awww, they had a moment! Okay, so those who know me may notice there are some
similarities between the author and Bella. *wink* And for those who wonder, the group
dates - that's the plan of my beta. She has three daughters...need I say more?
Next week's chapter will post, of course, on Monday, February 1, 2010. There's a little
less (a lot less) humor in that one. Oh, if only life could always be funny...
This week's recommended story: "Tides" by lambcullen. I thought I'd already rec'ed this
story, but apparently not. It's AWESOME. Quick summary: Bella's moving into the house
her grandfather left her in his will...because she just discovered her husband was gay.
Oops. Edward is, as usual, devastatingly handsome. You can find the link in my Favorite
Stories tab from my author page. And this story will be added to my blog list of rec'ed
stories, as well.
Be sure to join the Facebook Fan Page for teasers every Friday night!
Welcome to all the new readers I picked up this week. Where've you been hiding? :) Click
"Review this Story/Chapter" and tell me how you heard about my story! :)
Question of the week: Do you have a particularly bad moving story? Why don't you Click
"Review this Story/Chapter" and tell me about that! :)
review_url =
13: Commencement<option value=15 selected>15. Chapter 14: Moving<option
</form>
Chapter: 16
13: Commencement<option value=15 >15. Chapter 14: Moving<option value=16
selected>16. Chapter 15: Comfort<option value=17 >17. Chapter 16: Games<option
</script>
A/N: Have I mentioned how entirely awesome y'all are? Well, you are! Thank you for your
kind words this week. It's what keeps this writer going! And y'all had some bad moving
stories. Maybe I should've asked for happier memories?
Oh, I got the job so beginning next week, updates will post a little later in the day. And if
the site doesn't send out email alerts like last week, check to see if I've updated. I always
post on Mondays!
My beta, robpattz-addict, rocks my world!

Chapter 15: Comfort
EPOV
Crying and moaning awoke me from a sound sleep. Trying to gain my bearings, I
wondered where it originated. I briefly worried that one of my daughters was wracked by
a nightmare. But then two thoughts came to mind: they were neither home, nor could I
hear their cries from the floor below. I looked to my nightstand and saw the baby monitor
was off. And then it dawned on me. Bella slept a few rooms away and those tears
must've belonged to her.
Not bothering to turn the light on beside my bed or to cover my bare chest, I rushed to
her room to confirm the origin of the sounds. Sure enough, I heard Bella calling for her
dead father. Without wasting a moment, I pushed through the closed door and pulled her
into my arms.
"You promised!" Bella sobbed.

"Bella, honey. I need you to wake up. You're having a nightmare. Bella?"
"Daddy, you promised!" She blubbered in response.
Why wouldn't she awake? I dragged her into my arms, praying that I could get through to her.
"It's alright, you're safe. I'm here for you," I croaked.
Unable to control myself, I kissed her hair and her forehead as I willed her into
consciousness. I couldn't endure seeing or hearing her pain. It killed me. So I did the only
thing I knew to do – I held her tighter against my body and continued to nuzzle my head
into her hair. I tried soothing her with my words, but I prayed my touch would give her
the strength to escape from this agony.
I added, "You're alright, Bella," as I caressed her hair and cradled her closer.
"Daddy?" she asked tentatively. The confusion in her voice convinced me I was breaking
through.
"No, honey…it's Edward. Shh, everything is alright," I cooed.
"Edward?"
Although she sounded like she understood who spoke to her and protected her with his
arms, she seemed unsure of how I had come to hold her.
I continued to comfort her, "Bella, I've got you. You're safe, so safe. I won't let anything
harm you."
"Edward?" she asked again. I wanted to shake her and yell, Yes my love, it's Edward. The
only man who will take care of you half as well as your father did. But instead, I bit my
tongue and pulled her closer.
"You had a nightmare. But you're here, in my house," I confirmed the unspoken questions
I was sure she had.
Bella ducked her head and softly struggled to pull away, but I wouldn't free her until I
was convinced she felt safe and secure. Instead, she surprised me with her next words.
"I'm sorry to have woken you."
Why did she think sleep meant anything to me when she was tormented? "Don't be. Your
well being concerns me." I brushed my hand over her hair and cupped her face up to me
before I trailed my fingers along it. She responded by relaxing her body into me and for
the faintest of moments, I thought she looked as if she wanted me to kiss her. My
dormant dick didn't disregard her movement, and began to grow. I fought to control it,
but knew Bella would sense the expansion, so to speak, if I didn't move away from her. I
gripped her shoulders and held her in front of me.
"Bella? Are you okay?" I needed her assurance almost as much as I needed this immediate
physical distance from her.
"Umm, yeah. I'm sorry."

Why did she keep apologizing? What would it take for me to get it through her thick skull
that I didn't want her to express regret over this exchange?
"You already said that, dear," I almost spat at her, angry that she believed it necessary
to ask for forgiveness. Instead, I concealed my words with a light laugh. "Look, do you
want to talk about it? I can make us some aperitifs…" Wow, did I just sound like the most
uptight, conceited asshole, ever.
"Umm, yeah. That would be nice." Phew. I worried – no expected that instead of
agreeing, she'd ask me, What the fuck is an aperitif? This woman never ceased to amaze me.
Although our eyes had adjusted to the dark, I figured she'd prefer a little light to guide
her. As I moved to her bathroom, I assured her, "I'll be back in a few moments," before I
turned on the light in her bathroom and left it slightly ajar.
After I left her room, I heard her add, "Edward, thank you."
I poked my head back in and grinned at Bella. "None of that," I assured her.
Racing down the stairs, I rushed into the kitchen and grabbed one of those silver trays
that had already come in handy. When I noticed the clock above the oven read 2:57, I
wondered whether I should bring some food with me. I figured I'd grab some brandy and
two snifters. What mixes well with brandy? Shit if I know… I scanned the recesses of
my memory to come up with how movies and entertainment had portrayed brandy and
came up with squat. Wow, I was a complete failure when it came to coming off as suave.
I suggested an aperitif, but I didn't even know what one was.
Fearful that Bella would be asleep already when I returned, I threw open the door to the
refrigerator and grabbed whatever I saw: some cheese, grapes, and strawberries. I
washed the fruit and sliced what I now saw was Muenster. I tossed it onto the plate and
attempted to arrange it into some organized pattern, but I was a guy – what did I know
about presentation? Before heading back upstairs, I stopped in the living room to grab a
bottle of brandy and the snifters. Balancing all of them on the tray, I bounded back up to
Bella's room.
"Mind if I come in?" I asked while peeking my head through sizable crack.
"He went downstairs to get us drinks and he came back a ghost's head?" she joked with a
giggle. It was glorious to hear that melodious sound again. "Yep. Mi casa es su casa!"
"Well, it is my house," I laughed.
I grabbed the doorknob while pushing through and reentered her room. In the few
minutes since I left, Bella had risen. Any remnants of her earlier tears were gone and her
hair was brushed. Although she was just as beautiful while in pain, seeing a refreshed
Bella managed to steal my breath and almost forced me to my knees. My goddamned
cock seemed to be thinking on his own again and he stirred from within my pajama pants.
I'd have to do something about that soon.
"So what do you have there?"
"Well," I began. "I have grapes, strawberries, some cheese, and most importantly some
brandy. I figure if the alcohol doesn't help you sleep, maybe you can stuff your mouth
and pass out from that."
"That's really sweet. Thank you, Edward."
I nodded as she shifted a little and patted the space next to her. After placing the tray
on the spot, I joined Bella on her bed. I pulled my limbs into a cross-legged position and
she mirrored me while I poured some brandy. First, I offered Bella a glass before
pouring my own. She swirled the amber-colored liquor before taking a sip, followed by a
sour-looking expression.
Bella coughed. "That's foul! How do people drink this swill?"
I followed her lead and took a swig, forcing the mouthful down. "Wow. You're right, this is
disgusting." Yet for some strange reason, I gulped more down. "The second drink isn't as bad."
"Bottoms up!" she exclaimed. "It may not be 'as bad', but it's still pretty bad." After taking
a few more tentative tastes before placing the snifter on the tray and chomping on some
food, she added, "These strawberries are wonderful."
I listened to the sucking sounds she made as her mouth wrapped around another piece of
fruit. All I could think about was thrusting my dick into that mouth of hers and letting her
tongue run along the shaft. Again? I needed to get control of this situation, but I didn't
know how to…other than throwing her down on the bed and having my way with her.
Get a hold of yourself, Cullen! Without any other choice, I tossed onto my stomach to
conceal my cock.
"Did you want to talk about your dream?" I asked.
She nodded apprehensively. "Ever since Charlie died, I've been having these dreams.
They're so vivid, so real. In most of them, I'm reliving some part of my life, some
pleasant memory from when I was young."
"That was a pleasant memory?" I frowned.
"Well, that's the thing. They were pleasant. Take this dream, for instance. In it, my dad
was teaching me how to ride a bike. And like most kids, I fell. Granted I fall more than
most people just by walking, but with bike riding, I wasn't bad and only lost my balance a
few times when I was learning. Charlie kept pushing me, challenging me to stay up. But
unlike reality, the dream was bittersweet."
"How so?" I inquired.
"I rose to the challenge. I didn't tumble from my bike after the first crash. And then I was
riding like the wind, assuming my dad held on as he reassured me he would. But when I
turned around to smile towards him – to see the look of pride in his eyes – he wasn't
there. He was gone. All I could do was cry for him, call to him. And then the adult in me
realized where he had disappeared to. He was dead. No matter how much I called for
him, he wouldn't return."
Tears had started to stream down her face and I did the only thing I would ever be able
to do with Bella. I elbowed the tray from myself and moved towards her before cradling
her into my arms. Like before, she made an attempt to push me away, but I held her
tight. We faced one another, our position incredibly intimate, and I wiped away her tears
with one arm as I draped the other along her waist. My self control escaped me and I
kissed her forehead before moving my mouth where I allowed it to hover by her lips.
Before I realized what I was doing, her soft mango scent drew me in and I positioned my
body flush against hers. My rock-hard cock sprang up and tented my loose pants. Bella
drew in a quick breath and gripped my bare shoulder. Her eyes gave me the permission I
sought. I licked my lips and then brushed them against her own. I placed a couple more
kisses and cupped her cheek with one hand while my other one splayed along the small of
her back.
She sighed contently with her eyes closed and a small smile on her face. That action acted
like two fingers snapping in front of my eyes.
What am I doing? I'm kissing my daughters' nanny. Apparently sleeping with her when
she was a stranger wasn't good enough. I need to continue to ruin this, this relationship?
Just as fast as it started, I stopped it. I jumped off of the bed. Bella's chocolate brown
orbs flew open in response to the movement.
"I'm sorry. I shouldn't have done that," I stammered. Those eyes that sang to me
trailed down my body and focused on the obvious bulge in my crotch region. "I should
leave. Shit, I'm so sorry, that was entirely inappropriate."
"Edward, it's okay. Really. You were comforting me. I understand there was nothing
more. Don't worry about it."
"Really, it's late. You need your sleep. You uh," I scanned the room, avoiding eye contact
at all costs, "have a lot of unpacking to complete tomorrow. I'll let you get to that."
I ran out of her room without another word or glance in her direction.
l~l~l~l
Minutes later I was panting against the back of my locked door, questioning my sanity.
Surely I had to be crazy to endanger our working relationship by kissing her. What was I
thinking when I decided to inch myself that close to her? I knew nothing good would come
of it. Anger coursed through me, but so did my never-ending, always-growing desire for Bella.
Although I felt dirty at the thought – Bella was my employee and she was just a few
yards away from where I stood – my throbbing cock needed release. Who am I fucking
kidding? My sex drive and the necessity for masturbating this often is because of Bella. I
whacked off a few hours ago, but I felt like a 15-year-old, rather than a 31-year-old with
two kids. I'd be lucky if in ten years I could still get it up this many times a week, let alone
in one day. All of those men who're prescribed ED medication just need Bella Swan to solve
their problems. I growled at the thought. They need their own Bella Swan, this one was mine.
I stripped my pajama pants off my legs and angrily threw them towards my bed. The light
material insured they wouldn't fly well and they fanned out across my floor. I walked over
to them and ripped them off the floor. On my way to the shower, I dropped them where
I aimed a moment before. I stomped through my bathroom door and cursed myself as
soon as I realized the sound of my steps may be disturbing Bella. What an insensitive,
careless fuck I could be when I'm frustrated. I nudged the water to HOT and stood under
the still-frigid water. The shock to my system did nothing to my hard on.
I faced the stream of water and the tiles that lined the back of the shower. My body bent
slightly at the waist, I placed one palm against the wall a little above my head, the other
around my dick. Meanwhile, the water began to scorch the skin of my back and steam
around me, but the temperature – again – did little to quell my desire for Bella.
Down and up and around the head, down and up and around the head, down and up
and around the head, down and up and around the head, down and up and around the
head, down and up and around the head, down and up and around the head, down and
up and around the head.
The torture that preceded release continued as the momentum towards my orgasm ceased.
"Fuck!" I yelled right before pounding the wall once.
I couldn't cum. Why would my body play this cruel trick, make me yearn for Bella so
desperately only to deny me release? Images, scents, tastes of her flooded my mind. I
continued stroking my painful erection, pleased by the realization that I was getting closer.
One, two, three more pulls and "Bellllllllllla!" I hollered. I prayed she had fallen asleep and
missed my emissions.
After my breathing calmed, I dried myself off and looked for my pajama pants. I slipped
them on and then the sheets over my body and returned to my earlier slumber, although
one not as sound as before.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
I couldn't deny it – the kiss with Edward was confusing, but it was also incredibly sweet
and comforting. When his lips met mine, I noticed the sparks of that electricity we shared
all throughout my body. His light sweeps across my mouth calmed me at my core and for
the first time in years, I noticed I felt safe. I couldn't deny that our physical connection
was intense, but I would have to ignore it. I was here to do a job, not him.
But his reaction baffled me. Based on his recoiling from my presence, I would need to
assure him everything was alright. And it looked like the time had arrived in which we had
no other choice but to discuss what happened at Alice's wedding.
Tomorrow. All of this would happen tomorrow. Well, later today…
l~l~l~l
I awoke a little after 9:00 and immediately grabbed my phone.
After a ringing a few times, I was met with voicemail. "Hey, it's Alice and I'm on my way
back home so just leave a message," her voice chirped.
"What up, girlie? I hope you and Jasper had a wonderful honeymoon and I want to hear
everything about it today. Lunch? Let me know ASAP!"
I also sent her a text with a similar message. She probably had a gazillion voicemails and
wouldn't listen to them until tomorrow, so I figured it would be best to cover my bases.
No sooner had I sent the message than my phone alerted me of a call. When I peered at
the caller-ID, I was glad to see who was telephoning me.
"Are you in Forks, yet?"
"Yes," Alice answered. "When can you be here?"
"How soon do you want me? And why didn't you take my call?"
"Sorry, my hands were full with luggage. Jazz took three trips and I had to put him out of
his misery by grabbing a couple of the light bags. Can you be here in an hour?"
"How about two-and-a-half? And why do I have this feeling you took twenty bags for a
two-week trip?" I asked.
"We'll see you just before noon and I'll make sure Jazz leaves all of the bags together so
you can be proud of how few bags I took," Alice snickered.
"See you in a little bit."
"Bye, Bella!"
I lingered in bed for a few moments to replay the events from my bedroom. A small smile
curled on my face when I thought back to our kiss. Running my fingers along my lips, I
recalled the way his lips touched mine, the way they warmed me, the way they soothed
me. Although his action surprised me and I enjoyed it, I realized I wouldn't be so lucky to
be the recipient of another kiss anytime soon. That made me sad.
Memories swarmed my mind. His chiseled chest was peppered with soft bronze hair that
I managed to run my hands through. And more hair trailed down his muscled stomach to
below his waistband. When my eyes followed the path, his flimsy pants revealed a long
and thick penis that I remembered from my dreams. Other observations surprised me.
Across his left pectoral muscle sat a black tattoo. Although I couldn't be certain, but the
letters 'A', 'R', and 'E' and the date '11/26/2004' circled the Cullen family crest. He
permanently branded himself with his own memories. My slight euphoria over our kiss
quickly subsided as it was replaced by sorrow for both him and his daughters.
With a heavy heart, I kicked my sheets off my body and dragged myself to the bathroom.
l~l~l~l
Half-an-hour later, I was showered, shaved, and wearing a simple light-blue summer
dress that hit me a few inches above my knees. I grabbed a pair of sandals and exited
my room. When I ventured a peek towards Edward's door, I saw it was closed. He was
still asleep, or avoiding me because of his embarrassment. I hope it was the former and
not the latter. Whatever. I had a mission and it was food.
I reentered my room and grabbed the tray. No need to be messy just because Edward
has a woman come in and clean twice a week and because I'm still in the process of moving in
Once I made it into the kitchen, I looked in the pantry to determine what I could make.
Holy shit! It was like a grocery store in there – anything I could imagine wanting was
there, and what wasn't there could be whipped up from scratch. Considering I knew
there were fresh strawberries in the house and assuming there would be whipped cream,
I decided homemade pancakes or waffles were calling me. I took all of the ingredients out
of the pantry and fridge and placed everything on the counter.
I began tossing open the cupboard doors, seeking a waffle maker, a whisk, anything. Like
that pantry, the meticulously-organized cabinets contained every possible device one
could think of using for cooking. Never before had I looked forward to a job before, but I
thoroughly loved to create delicacies in the kitchen and it seemed that I had a limitless
supply of directions to go.
Finally, I found what I wanted most – a waffle maker, but it was wedged in the very hind
corner of one of the cupboards. I'm surprised; I'm sure the twins would love waffles.
Once the batter was made, I set out to make my first meal in Edward Cullen's home. Quiet
footsteps alerted me that someone was nearing. I turned to find Edward entering the
kitchen, utterly surprised to find the mess I had created.
"Oh, you're awake. I figured you'd still be sleeping," he said.
"No, I woke up," I paused to look over at the clock, "an hour-and-a-half earlier. I've been
having my way with your kitchen. I'll be sure to clean up the mess when I'm done."
"Don't worry about it," he grimaced. Wow. He was being short with me.
"I'm making Belgian waffles with strawberries and whipped cream. If you give me a few
minutes, I can make you one. I was also thinking we could talk this morning." I smiled,
hoping to calm him after I made my ominous declaration. Nothing ever good comes from a
'we need to talk'-type announcement.
He was frowning. "That's Angela's waffle iron."
"I'm sorry. I don't have to make them. I can make pancakes." Why was I apologizing so
much to him for things I couldn't change or didn't know?
"That won't be necessary," he stated abruptly. Mmmkay.
"Hey, don't worry about last night. It was -" but he was gone. "Nothing," my voice trailed.
Moments after Edward exited, a haunting melody broke the silence that he left behind.
Edward played his piano. The melancholy I had experienced earlier returned tenfold as
the strains broke my heart. Silent tears fell while I shuffled around the kitchen. His
mercurial moods confused the shit out of me. So I made the choice of cooking myself a
waffle and packaged it to go. The quicker I could get to Alice's the better. I needed some
advice with dealing with this man.
A/N: Can I hear a little *squeee*? Sober kissing is a start (and we got a little bit of citrusy
delight)! But with these love fools, it's probably one step forward, two steps back. Thank
you for putting up with this short chapter. It's really part one (or two). The rest of the day
will post next week (yep, Monday, February 8, 2010) and we'll have a little Alice POV.
This week's rec: "The Lost Boys" by hwimsey. I have a few issues with the writing, but
it's a good story. There were moments I yelled at Bella and Edward, but I do that with my
own story! So stick with it. Based on the commentary at the end of the last posted chapter,
it's complete minus a (possibly) forthcoming epilogue. So check it out...link's under the
"Favorite Stories" tab on my author page (and can be found at
http:/lizconno(dot)blogspot(dot)com/2010/01/recs-end-of-ll-chapters-updated-011909(dot)html).
So tell me: How much do you want to smack Edward for putting a stop to the kiss? Why
don't you click "Review this Story/Chapter" and tell me about the naughty things you'd do
to him to teach him a lesson! :)
review_url =
selected>16. Chapter 15: Comfort<option value=17 >17. Chapter 16: Games<option
</form>
Chapter: 17
>16. Chapter 15: Comfort<option value=17 selected>17. Chapter 16: Games<option
</script>
A/N: Hidy-ho fanfictioners! If you hadn't heard, this evil site has started cracking down
on smutty fanfiction (the ff(dot)net police went after the awesome Tarasueme). What
does that mean for A Labor of Love? Nothing at this point, but I am being proactive and
posting it at Twilghted. Should anything happen to the story, forcing me to pull it, I will
notify y'all!
The initial nominations for the second Indie TwiFic Awards have been posted. Guess
what? A Labor of Love is among the nominees: AH story that Knocks You Off Your Feet
(WIP) and Best Use of a Parent! First-round voting begins on Saturday, February 20,
2010! You can check out the competition at
http:/www(dot)theindietwificawards(dot)com/ValidatedStoriesByCategories(dot)aspx
Picked up a bunch of readers this week! Awesome & welcome! Thank you to all who read
and a special thank you to all who review. Just a reminder - I can't respond unless you
have a question. (My beta will kick my ass...she threatens to flog me in reviews, even!)
But even though she makes ominous warnings, robpattz-addict is a huge asset: she's a
sounding board when I question my plot and my writing; and she's always supportive
(despite intent to inflict seriously bodily harm on me).

Chapter 16: Games
BPOV
As I pulled the Lexus into their driveway, Alice and Jasper ran outside to greet me.
"Driving Edward's car, I see?" Alice sang with a smug smile. Damn her and her damned
psychic abilities.
"Yeeessss," I sighed through gritted teeth. "Now get over here and give me a hug."
Alice skipped to me and squeezed me tight. After we finished embracing, Jasper lifted me
off the ground and spun me around.
I blushed. "Umm, that wasn't the welcoming I expected."
"We both missed you," she beamed. "And Jazzy has been doing that to everyone."
"What can I say? I am the happiest man alive!"
"Well, if you're the happiest man alive, then I'm the happiest woman," she cooed to him.
I found myself making a vomiting sound and accompanying motions with my body and
tongue. Why did it seem that I was surrounded by newlyweds? Just shoot me if Rose
and Emmett ever become like this, I thought with a sly grin on my face.
"I know you want what we have. But don't worry, it'll happen," Alice confidently informed
me. "Now care to share what you're doing with the Lexus?"
"Why don't you tell me about your honeymoon first? And show me the luggage – I want
proof that you took less than everything and the kitchen sink!"
Grabbing my hand, Alice dragged me into the house to display the luggage.
"Count them," she challenged. "Oh, don't bother. Seven bags. For both of us. Aren't you
proud?"
"Did you spend the whole time in your bedroom?" I jokingly asked.
"Damn near," Jasper answered. "Girl wore me out. We only left for meals."
"I can't hear you!" I stuck my fingers in my ears like a petulant child. "Seriously, though.
Please don't give me these images!"
"Then don't ask," Alice chided.
"I was being facetious. What is it with everyone sharing their sex secrets with me?" I
shook my head and continued, "Jake's been doing the same thing. I think I'll be plagued
by sex nightmares of them and now you guys for the rest of my life."
"I'll let you two ladies catch up," Jasper said as he bent down to kiss Alice's head. "If you
need me, I'll be in my office catching up on messages."
After Jasper left, the two of us chatted and giggled. A lot had happened in two weeks and
I realized I missed my friend immensely. I continued to ask numerous questions about the
trip and Alice could tell I was stalling. Even though one of my main goals in seeing her
today had been to get some answers in dealing with Edward, the idea of discussing him
scared me.
"Spill." With one word, Alice cut through my façade.
"Edward hired me?" I intended to make a statement, but it came out as a question. I
knew she wasn't speaking about the car.
"When did you and my brother sleep together?" My mouth dropped and my eyes bulged.
"What?" I stammered. "Who told you? I'm going to kill Rose."
"Thank you for confirming it for me." Her smug expression returned.
"You evil woman. Did you even have a clue about us?" I asked.
"I had a feeling, of course, but the most I could get out of Edward was that he met
someone at the wedding," she explained.
"Wait, you've talked with Edward about us?" I blushed furiously.
"So there's an 'us'?" Her excitement radiated off of her.
"What? No, no. But what did you and Edward talk about?" I buried my head in my hands.
"Oh, don't worry. He called me on my honeymoon and asked about a woman he spied. He
described you. Otherwise, he didn't reveal anything. Neither did I, though. But I knew
what happened, of course."
"Alice, why am I hearing about this now?"
"Did you really want me to intervene, Bella?"
"Well, no. But still, you should've told me Edward was asking about me. It could've
changed things."
"It is what it is. Now, care to ask what you need to know?"
"One of these days, I'm going to torture you for information about my future seeing as
you know everything."
Alice stifled laughter. "If I've told you once, I've told you a million times – the future is
subjective. I can't always tell what's going to happen. Though you know I've wanted you
and Edward together for years. It wasn't until my wedding that I sensed your paths would
finally cross."
"You know, sharing is caring," I stated with as much conviction as I could muster when
using the cliché.
"I'll remember that."
"God, Alice. I don't even know what I want to ask," I mumbled.
She nodded with understanding. "Would it be easier if you told me everything that took place?"
"Umm, I guess?" I frowned.
For the next twenty minutes, I gave Alice the PG-13 version of my time with Edward.
Every few moments, she'd interject to make a comment or ask for clarification. When I
was complete with my tale, we sat in silence for a few moments while Alice let my words digest
"Oh, Bella. I had no idea how confusing things had become in such a short amount of
time. If you hadn't figured it out already, Edward is complicated."
"No shit," I muttered.
"I think it's necessary that I explain to you everything about him. I've told you tidbits
about his past, and you know he confides in me, but I haven't broken his trust. Well,
today that's going to change."
"Alice, I don't want to know his secrets."
"You may not want to know, but you need to know. Where to begin…" Alice continued to
sit next to me without moving a muscle or making a noise. Then she suddenly began her
monologue. "Edward was a driven child. He decided when he was a teenager that he
wanted to follow in our grandfather's footsteps at Masen Mining. He was so driven that
he denied himself many of the pursuits in which most teenage boys revel. Everything for
Edward was about what would get him into Stanford. He studied and he played sports. He
didn't have his first girlfriend until the end of his senior year and they broke up when he
left for Palo Alto. Edward was a virgin until his sophomore year!"
"Shut up!" I scoffed. "That gorgeous specimen must've rejected the advances of many a girl."
"Yeah, well, while Edward was ignoring the female species, Emmett was getting ass
wherever he could, which was everywhere. But I digress. Okay, so Edward had two
girlfriends in college before Angela. Although I think he loved her dearly, I believe Edward
felt marrying her was the natural progression of events. Sort of like, 'I've graduated from
college so now I must get married.'"
I nodded in understanding, so Alice continued.
"Well, then our Grandpa died and Edward had his wish far sooner than he expected – he
was in charge of Masen Mining. He and Angela hadn't married yet, but it was a matter of
months before they exchanged vows. Granted, it was a nice ceremony and they
obviously loved each other, but there wasn't heat, chemistry, je ne sais quoi. They
weren't each other's lobsters."
"What is it with you and that phrase? I curse that damned

Phoebe-comparing-Ross-and-Rachel-to-lobsters episode of Friends," I guffawed.
"You know you love it." She stuck her tongue out and continued. "Where was I? Oh yeah,
lobsters. From my standpoint, everything about their relationship followed some
mythological checklist Edward constructed about life. 'And three years after marriage, our
first child ought to be born. One year later, we should move into a bigger house.' You
know what I mean? But when Angela died after giving birth to the girls, a part of Edward
died with her."
Silently, I pondered what her words meant. Did it really matter that Edward was broken?
After all, I was an employee, nothing more. Fuck it, I wanted to know everything about
this man who reminded me of Brontë's Rochester.
"Part of him died?" I asked timidly.
"Well, maybe 'died' isn't the right word. But he's not the same man he was before. Don't
get me wrong, he's neither better nor worse…" Her voice quieted as she pondered a
more accurate word to describe her brother. "He's just different."
"Well, that explains it," I smirked.
"Bella, I haven't had to explain this to anyone before. You need to be patient if you
want answers." She glared at me, but her expression was full of compassion. "Edward's
life was about a plan, meeting his goals, living the life he thought society expected of
him. With Angela, he had that life. They prepped for their twins with the expectation that
a perfect existence waited for them. But then she died and Edward suddenly had twin
daughters and an empty house. Angela was gone and it was his fault…he failed, or so
he thought. In his mind, if he hadn't married her, impregnated her, she'd be alive and
happy. I'm sure Charlie looked at what happened with Charlotte similarly."
I tried to contemplate all of this, but she continued.
"Edward turned off after that. He stopped feeling, experiencing, trying. His life was
about going through the motions. Edward wasn't a bad father to Lizzie and Renee, but he
hasn't been a good father. He hasn't been there for them. But don't fault him. It's
because he doesn't know how to be a father. He doesn't know how to live anymore. He's
been insulated in his own mind. The world continues to spin around him, but he's not a part
of it. What he needs is someone who will reawaken him, help him see that life isn't about
plans. I know you're there to care for the girls, but he needs a friend and the best thing
you can be for all of them is be that friend."
"I would love to be his friend, but that may not be entirely easy."
"Why not?" Alice asked.
"Well, I didn't tell you about the move into his house."
"And?" Even though we were sitting in the living room, I could picture Alice uttering that
one word as if she stood above me with her hands on her hips and her foot tapping
impatiently on the ground.
"Everything went well. Jacob helped me and those two hit it off, which I didn't expect.
But before Edward learned that Jacob and I were just friends, he seemed to get a little
possessive." I paused at the memory. Admittedly, I enjoyed the feeling that Edward
wanted me so instinctually, but I didn't place a lot of faith in it because I wasn't entirely
sure it was genuine. "And then later in the night, he woke me from a bad dream. Edward
comforted me and before I realized it, we were kissing. It was sweet and provided me
solace. But then he freaked out and ran from my room. When I tried to bring it up this
morning and assure him that everything was okay, he snapped at me."
"I'm going to give you the advice my father always gives us – tread lightly," Alice nodded
as she spoke.
"Hrmm…tread lightly?" I had zero idea how to interpret the words.
"Yeah, just be careful where Edward is concerned. I know you can do this, Bella."
Just then, Jasper strolled into the room as if Alice's words were some sort of cue.
Unfortunately, his entrance prevented me from prying more information about what 'tread
lightly' entailed. Also, I had a bunch of questions about how Edward acted after Angela's
death. Sometimes that little pixie infuriated me.
"Are you lovely ladies ready for lunch?"
The three of us retired to the dining room where Jasper had prepared a feast. They had
been gone for two weeks and returned this morning from Seattle. When did he have time
to restock the fridge with food? I shook my head with a smirk as I dove in, my uneaten
Belgian waffle long forgotten. In between bites, they breezily exchanged anecdotes from
the trip. While my mouth was stuffed with a crab cake, Alice conned me into a blind date
with a client who she thought would be perfect for me. I'll never figure out how she
manages to wrap all of us around her pinky.
l~l~l~l
Alice POV
"I'm so glad we're living in the same city again." I pulled Bella into a secure hug and kissed
her on the cheek. This girl had been a fixture of my life longer than my soul mate and I
was determined to remind her of her importance to me, especially now that she no
longer had Charlie. "Don't forget that I'm – no, we're – here for you anytime. You're
family, Bella."
"Thank you," she said as her familiar blush returned.
Jazzy and I stood in the doorway watching Bella trip her way to Edward's SUV. The
second the car left our sights, I kissed Jasper on the cheek and returned to the living room.
"What do you think you're doing?" he asked with an accusing tone.
"Those two belong together. I'm just doing what I think I need to do to help them realize it."
He sighed and plopped down onto the couch waiting for the proverbial shit to hit the fan.
Although he trusted me, he didn't expect my conniving to go as smoothly as it always did.
I grabbed the phone, ready to put my plans into motion.
"Hello?"
"Edward, we're baaack!" I squealed.
"How was the trip? Did you bring the girls any presents?"
"It was great, and of course. What kind of aunt do you think I am?" I giggled.
Edward let out a slow exhale in response. "Well, I hope you'll have time to come over in
the next few days and tell us all about it."
"Of course. But that's not why I was calling."
"Oh?" He asked with surprise.
"I am not sure if you're aware," I began. "But Bella's birthday is in a couple of weeks and
I want to throw her a surprise party. I'm sure you know her father passed recently and
this birthday will probably be particularly hard." Edward murmured with agreement so I
continued. "I thought a big surprise party might help her forget."
"I think that would be really nice. But how did you plan on achieving any element of
surprise? You're not exactly the most circumspect person I know." Oh. No. He. Didn't!
"I'll ignore those words. Don't you worry about the details. Just let me have the party at
your house and everything will go swimmingly."
"You are such a conniving minx, Alice. Okay. You worry about everything and just tell us
when to be there. And by the way – you're responsible for the cleanup, too."
I chuckled. "I can live with that. Just clear your schedule for Saturday, the twelfth. Bella
knows how my mind works, so she won't expect anything the day before."
"Yes ma'am!"
"And Edward, you sound happier." I threw in the words and hung up before he had the
chance to protest. Every little bit of encouragement I could give these two, the better.
One call complete, now for the second. Jasper shook his head. He knew where this call
was heading after sitting through a lunch in which I schemed.
The second the line picked up, I started speaking. "Royce King. It's Alice Cullen Whitlock.
How are you?"
"Alice," he exclaimed. "I was hoping to hear from you this week. You never cease to
amaze me with how on top of things you are."
Royce was one of my biggest clients. He lived outside of Port Townsend in a house my
mother had designed and I now decorated. A former Microsoft executive who cashed
out when the stock was near its peak, he was considered by most of Washington as one
of the most eligible bachelors. He had money, looks, brains, and was relatively young.
But he was an incredible ass. Luckily, he paid his bills in full each month, so I forgave him for it.
"Are you still single?" I asked.
"I am. You know no one has been able to tame this wild beast." Ugh, I wanted to puke at
his words. "Why do you ask?"
"Well, one of my best friends just moved back to the Pacific Northwest and I was thinking
you two would make a perfect couple." Heh, heh, heh.
"Tell me about her," he ordered.
"Her name is Bella. She's gorgeous, sweet, smart. You'll adore her."
"Do you have a picture?" Perfect, he took the bait.
"Hold on," I said. I texted him the best picture I had of Bella on my phone. "I just sent
you a photo."
"She's breathtaking," he whispered. This was too easy. "When were you thinking of
setting this up?"
"Free next Friday night? You can meet her at my place where she'll get ready and then
drop her off at her house afterwards."
"Do you think she can be ready by 6:00PM?"
Hook, line, and sinker.
"I'll let her know. And Royce, I know you won't be disappointed," I assured him. He
wouldn't be, but Bella would be – this man was all kinds of wrong for her.
"You haven't disappointed me yet, Alice."
We hung up and I turned to see a look of disgust on Jasper's face. "I hope you know
what you're doing."
"Don't I always?" I challenged.
"That's what I'm scared of. I just hope this doesn't blow up in your face."
"Trust me, my love. The date will go as I expect, and so will Bella's birthday."
"Alice, you're lucky I love you," he noted while shaking his head.
Now that the events were scheduled, I needed to get to work on sandwiching Bella and
Edward together...
l~l~l~l
EPOV
She didn't think the kiss was a big deal? How can she not realize what she does to me?
Ever since Isabella Swan crossed my path, I haven't recognized myself. I swooned over
her for a week and then brooded; I reveled in her presence and found myself avoiding
the rest of my life in order to spend time with her. Instead of talking with her, as she
requested, I spat words at her and accused her of using one of Angela's never-used
appliances. Oh. That's how she wouldn't know of my intentions. I continually sent her
mixed signals.
After my quick retreat from her presence – and those seemed to be the only kind I
managed to perform – I poured my heart into my music. The tune erupted from my
heart. Without a doubt, Bella would hear the melody. Would she grasp that the
harmonies spoke of what I could not?
Apparently Bella ignored the meaning because not a moment after I began to play, I
heard her covered feet pad across the floor and out the front door. With a crash, my
hands slammed on the keys. I'm such a fucking failure!
My temper tantrum, which rivaled that of one of my girls, passed briefly and I began a
new song. Like the other, my feelings for Bella inspired this one. But unlike that earlier
number, this one had infected me from deep within my core from the moment I first tasted
her. I continued to play, composing as I went along, finally writing everything down. Once
the last 1 refrain was transcribed from the sounds in my head, my telephone pulled me
away. Perfect timing!
Alice wanted to host a surprise birthday party for Bella. I could think of nothing better
than to give her this song as a gift, for she had inspired it. Later this week, I would have
to sit down at a recording studio so she would be able to listen to it whenever she chose.
Just then, I heard a car pull into the driveway. She returned. The tension I'd been holding
in my shoulders immediately drifted away. Instantly, I jumped from the piano bench,
intent on apologizing for my earlier outburst.
"Where is she?" Lizzie demanded. I looked at my watch. Tia returned them every week at
the same time.
"Who?" I knew who the girls expected to find, but I enjoyed being difficult because they
often ganged up on me in the same way Emmett and I had when we were young.
"Dadddddddddy!" Lizzie stomped up to me with her lower lip protruding. This little girl was
exactly like me at her age. With each passing day, I felt more and more sorry for the way
I acted towards Esme. And unlike Esme, I had someone else caring for them on a daily
basis. Oh, the debt I owed my mother for not maiming me! "You know who we want."
I couldn't contain my laughter any longer, especially after spying Tia at the door with
Renee, who looked ready to cry. Motioning for both of them to come to me, I crouched to
the ground and grabbed them into my arms before squeezing them with all of my love. I
chuckled, "Bella's just out to lunch with Aunt Alice. She should be back soon." And just as
soon as the words escaped from my mouth, another set of tires crunched along the
graveled driveway. "See?"
The girls ran from my arms to the open door. Nice to know where I stood in the pecking order.
"Bellllllllla!" They yelled in unison.
"Girls, give her some breathing room before you tackle her!" I bellowed.
As soon as she appeared in the doorway, a huge smile spread across the faces of the
Cullens, myself included.
"You must be Bella. I'm Tia Weber, maternal grandmother to these pushy broads." Tia,
who also grinned as widely as we had, extended her hand in greeting. "All I've heard
about since picking up the girls yesterday was 'Bella this, Bella that'. You have made quite
an impression on them. I'm so glad Edward found you. When you have a chance, we'll
have to sit down and swap stories."
Swap stories? This did not sound promising.
"Mrs. Weber, you have two wonderful granddaughters. Between you and Esme, you
have made my job easy."
"Please, call me Tia. Lord knows we're going to get to know each other well."
"Well Tia, I look forward to swapping some stories." The two shared a knowing look that
managed to confirm for me what I always suspected – women could communicate telepathicall
I looked around only to realize members of the female species surrounded me. In fact,
most of the people in my life were women. Yep, if I hadn't known it before, I did now – I
was fucked.
"Did you two have fun last night?" My girls ignored my question, focused on Bella instead.
I cleared my throat as loud as I could. Suddenly, all four faces snapped in my direction. "I
asked whether you two had fun last night."
"Yes, Daddy. We watched Up with Nana," Lizzie announced.
Renee added, "And she fed us hot dogs and french fries."
"Correction, I fed them turkey dogs and baked sweet potato fries." Tia stated.
Ugh, it sounded better when Renee described their meal.
"Did you guys have lunch, yet?" Bella looked at them expectantly.
"No, I planned to make lunch for them once they returned," I said.
"Well, I made tons of waffle batter." She looked to me and I grinned when I realized
where she was going. "Would you all like some Belgian waffles with strawberries and
whipped cream?"
"That would be lovely," Tia announced.
"Yummy!" The girls screeched.
They all ran into the kitchen to prepare lunch. It was easy to indulge them and I hoped to
continue to do it for a lifetime, even when they had their own children to pamper. I just
hoped I could add Bella to the list of people I would regularly spoil.
l~l~l~l
After we ate, I reminded Bella and the girls that Bella didn't officially start until Sunday
night, so they should allow her to return to her room to unpack or whatever she chose to
do – this was her free time.
They both let out the largest sighs in response to my warning. My little drama queens…
"Who is in the mood to play a game?"
"Can we play Clue Jr.?" Lizzie wailed?
"No, I wanna play Chutes & Ladders!" Renee yelled.
Great. Just what I wanted with this afternoon – a fight over what game to play. "Girls,
why don't we play both games."
"Fine," both pouted. I shook my head at these two. There was no pleasing them.
I tossed a coin to select which game would be first and then we spent the afternoon
having a great time.
"Edward, can I speak to you for a moment?" I turned around to find Bella standing
anxiously in a tight tank top and short cut-offs. If I didn't remember my girls sat next to
me, I am fairly certain my dick would've made a very visible appearance.
I followed Bella into the hallway and asked, "What's going on?"
"I was thinking of starting dinner. Is there anything I should avoid?"
"Bella," I paused as I search for the right words. "I don't want you to cook." She looked as
if I slapped her across the face. Smooth, Cullen. Way to find the 'right words'. "That
came out wrong. I meant, you don't have to cook. It's your day off."
"I know, but I want to cook for you." Bella wants to cook for me? Oh, she probably
meant me and the girls. Shit, I'm such a fucking idiot. "Yeah, I have a feeling the girls
would prefer it if I cooked."
"What's that supposed to mean?"
"Well, umm," she stammered.
"Spit it out."
"That's just it. The girls told me that your cooking is – and I quote – yucky. So I have a
feeling they would rather spit out what you make."
This wasn't a secret – I was a horrible cook. There was a reason I prepared only two or
three meals a week for them. "What do you mean I don't cook well?" I frowned. But I
mocked outrage because I suspected that precious blush, which I already loved, would
sneak across her skin.
Predictably, Bella turned a deep crimson. "I didn't mean to offend you…"
I attempted to stifle the roar of laughter that threatened to rear its ugly head. "Bella,
you're too easy. I know I can't cook worth a damn. I wouldn't wish my cooking on my
worst enemy."
"Oh, okay. So does that mean I can prepare something special?"
"We normally get take-out. Why don't you wait until tomorrow? We can pick something up
instead. Let you rest." I smiled, hoping she would see the genuine concern I held for her.
"Mind if I select where we eat?"
"I wouldn't have it any other way. Now, if there isn't anything else, I have two demanding
girls in there. If you're free in about ten minutes, we could use another person to play
Chutes & Ladders."
Bella beamed. "I'll be back in five!"
l~l~l~l
BPOV
Dinner from Hunan's was heavenly. I had forgotten how much I missed the crab rangoon
and Mongolian beef from my childhood. In fact, ever since I returned from Alice's,
Edward's mood seemed to shift from moody to content. After her advice, I viewed my
arrangement with Edward differently. Not only would I be this man's nanny, but also I
would do everything in my power to be his friend. But before I could be his friend, we
needed to erase any tension from "our night."
After he had bathed the girls and tucked them into bed, he joined me in the family room
where I tinkered away on the piano. I ceased playing when I spied the look on his face.
"Oh, don't worry. You can play as much as you want. But you might want to take lessons
first." He cocked an eyebrow as he smirked.
"So that's how it's going to be, huh?"
"Bella, I just call 'em like I see 'em."
"So I see." I sat for a moment, contemplating how to broach the subject, but there
wasn't an easy way to begin. "Edward, I was hoping we could talk. I tried to bring this up
this morning, but you didn't seem to be in the mood."
"Right." He sighed, his mood visibly altered as his mouth mashed into a straight line.
"What would you like to discuss?"
"Alice's wedding and what happened between us at it, as well as the kiss last night."
I waited for him to respond, but he didn't.
"So we slept together and although my memory is fuzzy, I'm pretty sure we had a good
time. I don't regret what happened, but we're both adults and I don't want that night to
influence our working relationship. Honestly, I was drunk and needed comfort and you
provided it. Just like last night – I needed comfort. I don't know what else to say. Other
than those things happened and let's move on from them. I just want to clear the air."
l~l~l~l
EPOV
"Sounds good to me. Consider the air cleared." I felt like she stabbed me in the heart. In
Bella's mind, my actions towards her were nothing more than consolation. But she was
right about one thing, I didn't want the night we shared to ruin what we were building.
I needed to rethink my means of wooing her and double my efforts. Would she find it too
extravagant to receive earrings for her birthday? If so, I could always cover my ass by
reminding her I run a jewel business. Now I had two goals to accomplish over the weeks
leading up to her birthday: record her song and scour for the perfect sapphires for her.
A/N: Poor Edward...did you like Alice's POV?
Thank you again for reading and reviewing. This week's recommendation: Scotch, Gin
and the New Girl by jandco & withvampsofcourse. It's fun, frothy, and finished! :)
Next chapter will post on Monday, February 15, 2010. I'm tired...first day of work was chaotic.
Please hit "Review this Story/Chapter" and tell me the best (or worst) thing that
happened to you today! :)
review_url =
>16. Chapter 15: Comfort<option value=17 selected>17. Chapter 16: Games<option
</form>
Chapter: 18
>16. Chapter 15: Comfort<option value=17 >17. Chapter 16: Games<option value=18
selected>18. Chapter 17: Dates<option value=19 >19. Chapter 18: Surprises<option
</script>
A/N: Have I mentioned how much I *heart* my readers? Well, I do... :) I also *heart* my
beta, robpattz-addict!

Chapter 17: Dates
BPOV
After Edward and I finally had our talk, we settled into a cozy routine. In the mornings, I'd
rise with Edward – well, not with him – and prepare breakfast while he showered. So the
girls would get to kiss their daddy before he left for a long day at work, I would awake
them while he wolfed down his toast, coffee, or whatever else I decided to make. Then
the three of us would munch on our own food while discussing our daily plans. Already,
we had a typical day: a nature walk around the property, even when it rained; sessions of
learning how to cook, reading a book or twenty, and basic math; and lunch – which I
needed more than the girls, I suspected – and a nap.
I always made enough dinner just in case, but his parents, his siblings, and even Edward
informed me that it would be a rare occasion that he showed. However, Edward
surprised me every night by appearing just before it was served. The four of us would
crowd around the kitchen table and Lizzie and Renee would swap turns informing Edward
of their favorite activities from the day. From these discussions, it became clear Lizzie was
partial to math and Renee wanted to lengthen our hikes outside. Like a proud mother, I
beamed at their words praising each undertaking. And in an unexpected move that
Edward continued beyond the first night, he would help me clear the table and rinse the
plates before loading them into the dishwasher.
I didn't think Edward could astound me more, but he managed to. He helped me bathe the
twins, dry their hair, and listen as they read a book aloud. We silently pleaded with one
another for the other to read with Renee, but we both endured that damned rotation of
Where the Wild Things Are and two interchangeable Dr. Seuss stories. After the
torture, we would hysterically laugh over making it through another night while we
trudged downstairs only to crash on the family room couch. Sometimes we'd talk. Other
times we'd watch TV or a movie. Occasionally, we'd play footsie while we each read.
The safety and familiarity I developed quickly with these Cullens helped soothe the ache
in my heart over the loss of my father. I was lucky.
l~l~l~l
On that first Thursday evening, Edward and I reclined on the sofa while images flashed
across the TV screen in front of us. Neither of us focused on it. Instead, we immersed
ourselves in a discussion replete with lulls that were neither tense nor awkward. For
some reason, I ventured to mention Rose and their tenuous relationship.
"Have you ever wondered why Rose despises you so entirely?" I inquired.
"Not really." He sighed and shrugged and turned his focus to the TV. But I couldn't
continue to let this cloud sit between Edward and Emmett. Rose was my best friend and
one day she and Emmett would marry. Whether Edward wanted to admit it, she would
always hold a place in the lives of the twins.
"Edward." I spoke his name with a slight edge in my tone. His attention returned to me
and an expectant expression stared back at me. "It doesn't matter to me whether or not
you care. But I care. So you're going to hear this."
"Fine." He sounded resigned to listening.
I took a deep breath before beginning. "Do you remember what you told Emmett the day
you first met Rose?"
"Of course." He stopped while he considered whether to continue. "I told him she was
with him because of his money." It surprised me that he divulged the gist of his
comments, knowing that Rose was one of my best friends.
"Right," I confirmed.
"How did you know about that? Did Emmett tell you?" Confusion spread across his face.
"No. Rose did. She overheard you. And instead of proving to you she wasn't a gold
digger, she wrote you off. Because she has to see you occasionally, rather than ignore
you as she would prefer, she treats you with contempt."
Edward didn't respond so I threw caution to the wind and continued.
"They've been together six years and they only just moved in together – because of
Rose. Emmett's been asking since we were juniors in college. They're not married for the
same reason. Rose may hate you and say she doesn't give a damn what you think. But I
know her better than almost any other person and she's been holding back because of
you and your opinion of her. She was brought up comfortably and she's an accountant.
Rose doesn't depend on Emmett for anything other than love and emotional support.
You're standing in the way of your brother's happiness. You realize that, right?"
He frowned. "And what do you propose I do?"
"I don't know, Edward. I just want you to make an attempt, for Emmett. Trust his judgment."
Nodding in acquiescence, he changed the subject. "Do you have any plans for the weekend?"
"Well, I plan on staying here if that's alright?"
"Bella," he sighed. "Of course. You can remain here as often or as infrequently as you want."
"Good. It's…umm…easier to stay here. I don't have images of Charlie flash in my mind at
everything I look at or touch. I know, I know. I'm avoiding, but…"
"Time heals all wounds. Just give it time." Edward reached for my hand and gave it a
light squeeze. I returned the gesture with a weak smile. Whenever Edward wasn't having
a bipolar moment, he was incredibly sweet.
He spoke again. "So you're just hanging around here all weekend?"
"Actually, I'm heading over to Alice's tomorrow afternoon so she can perform one of her
patented agonizing makeovers on me before I head out on a blind date."
If I wasn't mistaken, a green pallor colored Edward's face. I probably imagined it.
"Really? What's his name?"
"Umm," I bit my lip while I tried to remember his name. "Reece King."
"Do you mean Royce King?"
"That sounds about right."
"What is Alice thinking?" Edward mumbled under his breath, but I caught it because of his
proximity.
"Have you met him before?" I asked.
"No, but he's pretty well-known in this region. Child prodigy graduates from CalTech at
19, gets hired by Microsoft, retired by 35. Yada, yada, yada. Isn't he a bit old for you?"
"How old is he?" Frankly, Alice hadn't shared much with me other than he made a lot of
money off of his Microsoft options – and that he was hot and brilliant.
"At least forty. And he's known as a lothario," Edward sneered. Oh ho! Bipolar Edward
was back. What the fuck is his problem? "What did you two plan to do?"
"I think Alice said dinner and a movie. Typical first date stuff. I shouldn't be back too late,"
I declared.
Edward "harumphed" and returned to the TV. Was he my father now? A few minutes after
this bizarre conversation that I initiated, I left Edward and climbed the stairs to sleep. I
really didn't want to fight with him and I think any further discussion would only result in
just that.
I curled up in bed and cried myself to sleep, upset by our exchange and the memories of
my own overprotective dad they trudged up.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
Royce King? What game was Alice playing? She could've set Bella up with any guy other
than that snake Royce King and it would've been better. I'm going to fucking kill Alice.
And thinking about this has been tormenting me – fitful sleep on Thursday and at work
today I'm distracted. Something, well my inner subconscious, tells me I need to
investigate further. But asking Bella is out of the question. Our situation is too tenuous
and too new to destroy with my jealousy. Plus, that asshole has probably already picked
her up. That leaves the only alternative: calling that Benedict Arnold known as Alice.
"Well, well, well. It took you long enough to call me," Alice chimed. "So what do I owe to
this phone call?"
"Don't play games, Alice."
"Fine. You've heard about Bella's date."
"Royce King." I spat. "Seriously? What were you thinking? How do you even know him?
Why would you fix up that snake with sweet, innocent Bella?"
Alice interrupted before I could continue with my litany of interrogatories. "Are you going
to keep lobbing questions my way, or are you going to let me answer?" I remained silent,
which Alice correctly took as my submission. "First of all, Bella's not as angelic as you
think. Yes, she's a wonderful girl. But I've been a first-hand witness to Bella's supposed
'innocent' past. She's a big girl who can handle herself with that so-called 'snake'. I set
them up because I think they'll have a good time with one another."
"That's bullshit, Alice. And you know it."
"Whatever. Anyway, he's a client. And he's single. He's attractive, Bella's beautiful. I
figure someone ought to give her a good time because she's had a rough go of it recently."
"Level with me. I won't sabotage the date. But please tell me why you fixed them up," I
ordered.
"Honestly?"
"Yes, honestly."
"To kick you in the ass, Edward. Ever since I got to know Bella in college, I knew you two
ought to be together. But you were married."
I growled, "Alice. Do. Not. Go. There." A few weeks earlier, she challenged my affection
for Angela by calling my mystery woman – whom we both knew to be Bella – my 'lobster'.
A portion of me questioned when I would be able to forgive her for it. But I knew deep
down, Alice's intentions were good.
"Anyway, I resolved to fix you two up, but you managed to circumvent all of my attempts
to get you into the same room, until my wedding. Admit it, you want her. Why else would
you be calling?"
"Fine. The second I saw her I wanted to make her mine."
Alice squealed at my admission. "Was that so tough to concede?" Alice rhetorically posed.
Even though I didn't expect to answer her, it was tough to speak. "So maybe knowing that
Bella is out with another man will get you to act. Don't declare your love -"
"I'm not in love with her."
"Keep telling yourself that. As I was saying… You don't need to declare your feelings to
her, but you need to stop denying what's in your heart and get your woman. You
deserve that happiness, as do the twins and Bella. So get out there and rescue her from
his clutches!" The last part she practically yelled at me.
"Hold your horses, missy. I just can't barge into the restaurant – where are they
heading, by the way?"
She giggled, "Probably the sushi place she loves." That gave me an idea.
"How long ago did they leave your house?"
"Edward. Do not go there and embarrass her," Alice ordered.
"I won't. How long?"
"I don't know. Fifteen, twenty minutes."
"Good." My mind ran with the idea. "I'm not going to do anything but collect the pieces
after her disastrous date."
Alice squealed again. My cousin sounded like a little girl on Christmas morning who spied
under the tree the Barbie dream house she'd been begging for. I had to laugh at her reaction.
"I've got some conniving to do. Thanks for the 'kick in the ass', Alice. Even though I don't
act like it all of the time, I do appreciate your friendship and I love you…even when you're
being a nosy biddy."
"I'm happy to help. Call me when you need more encouragement. Oh, don't forget –
Bella's birthday party is next Saturday night," she confirmed.
We spoke of the details for a few minutes. I told her about the sapphire earrings I chose
for Bella: two pale, round-cut, half-carat sapphires surrounded by a ring of one-point
diamonds. Alice warned me they would be too flashy for Bella, but I assured my cousin
they exuded class and were delicate, just like her. And because I was confiding
everything, I told Alice about the song I had composed and my plans to premiere it. My
hyperactive cousin shrieked in excitement. Apparently, she approved entirely.
Luckily, Alice allowed me to put my plan in motion and released me from the squeal-fest.
"Nikko's," the voice answering the phone said.
"Emily. It's Edward Cullen."

"Mr. Cullen. Were you planning on coming in again today?" Emily asked.
I chortled. "No, but my friend, Ms. Swan – do you remember her from last week? – will be
dining there with a date tonight."
"Of course, Mr. Cullen. It's not often someone with that simple gorgeousness walks
through our doors."
"Fantastic. Anyway, I would like you to put their meal on my tab. Even if either one
insists, they shall not pay. And do not tell them I'm responsible for the bill."
"Of course, sir."
I added, "Be sure to add a 25% gratuity. I have a sneaking suspicion neither of them will
be happy about someone else playing."
I chuckled to myself as my plan developed. Knowing Royce King's reputation, the

hothead would blow his top when he learned someone else had paid the tab and
prevented him from displaying his wealth, especially on a first date when he was doing his
best to impress. With my brain calmed a bit, I returned to the work I'd virtually ignored all
day and evening, with the intention of driving the few miles into town to further my plan.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
For two hours, I sat glued to a chair while Alice poked and prodded me and then forced
me into a red dress and black stilettos with ruby-colored jewels on the heels. I would
never purchase either of these. Luckily, I could return them to Alice when this date
ended. While she fluffed and buffed me, I considered various escape routes.
Unfortunately, every way I could break away from the jail of Alice makeovers included the
loss of hair, eyelashes, or something similarly heinous. I was stuck until my date arrived.
And then the yellow Ferrari parked in front of Alice's house. I stifled the laughter brought
on by this ostentatious display. I would never date a man like this. Why had I agreed to
this? From the upstairs window, I watched Royce's swagger as he approached Alice's
house. Granted the man was very attractive, but everything about him screamed that
he was an ass. His hair was dark brown and shaped into a fauxhawk. A deep tan, which
I presumed was artificial, coated his visible skin, which was covered by an
expensive-looking tuxedo shirt and charcoal slacks. He capped the look with shiny leather
loafers that could almost pass for patent leather. You're in your late thirties or early
forties and you're trying to look like a wealthy 20-year-old skater. Get a clue! A second
giggle threatened to escape.
I heard the commotion downstairs that accompanied his entrance and then Alice bellowed
that Royce had arrived. I rolled my eyes at her announcement. As if I couldn't tell he was
here. Let's get this show on the road. I walked carefully and slowly to the stairs and
gripped the banister as I took each step.
When one stair remained, I moved my eyes from below me to Royce. His piercing blue
eyes sent a chill down my spine and I visibly shuttered. I gave him a nervous smile as
Alice ran through the introductions. Everything about this man screamed "RUN!" to me,
but I remained planted on that bottom stair. After the usual pleasantries, I allowed him to
drape my sweater across my shoulders and escort me to his awaiting steed. My internal
joke resulted in a chortle I had to choke on, lest he learn I'm mocking him.
"So what is this, a Porsche?" I assumed that question would hit a nerve and based on his
rambling answer, I was correct. He launched into a babbling diatribe about the virtues of
Ferraris and the shortfalls of Porsches. My mind wandered back to last night and the odd
exchange with Edward. Why was he so adamant about me not going on a date with this
ass? Yeah, Royce sounded absurdly conceited, but he seemed harmless.
Following his speech, a tense silence settled in the car. Thankfully the speed of his
beloved Ferrari – and his desire to display its power – brought us to Port Angeles in only
thirty minutes. We arrived at the sushi restaurant and I had the pleasure of listening to
him extol the virtues of Royce King, complete with descriptions of himself in third person
point of view. I fought the urge to roll my eyes each time he did it, but instead I covertly
pulled a pen and paper from my purse and made ticks each time he talked about himself
or his wealth and accomplishments. When the focus of our meal turned to me, I bit my
tongue to prevent myself from launching into a scathing condemnation of him.
"Royce likes to work out at least 45 minutes a day. How much do you work out, Bella?" he
inquired.
"Why?" I responded.
"Well, I notice you're slender, but you lack tone and definition in your arms. We ought to
get you into a gym so we can change that."
It should have surprised me that he had to gall to make such statements. Frankly, it
should've shocked me that he failed to see that I checked out of our date the second I
settled into the sumptuous leather of his car. The only thing that surprised and shocked
me was that Alice thought we would make a good pair.
By the time we completed our food, I sought the courage to request we end the date
early. But instead, I cowered in my seat when he erupted in a fit of yelling and cursing at
our waitress.
"I don't give a fucking shit if someone wants to pay our goddamned bill! Give! It! To! Me!"
he bellowed, the veins of his neck straining against his skin.
"I'm sorry, sir. The man insisted that he handle the bill," the timid waitress replied.
"This is fucking unbelievable. Look bitch, get me your manager!" Needless to say, I was
mortified beyond belief and I wanted to disappear as all eyes focused on the commotion
at our table.
"Royce," I said in my most-soothing tone as I hesitantly stretched my hand across the

table to calm him. "Don't worry about it. It's not a big deal." He ripped his arm from my
hand and turned his glare on me. His blue eyes froze me in my place and I whimpered silently.
Just then, I saw Emily walk towards us. I silently pleaded with her to forgive us. She
winked at me. What? "Good evening, Ms. Swan." I gave her a weak smile, surprised that
she remembered my name. She turned towards Royce. "Sir, I understand you're upset
that your meal has already been paid for. One of our regulars always handles Ms. Swan's
meals." Just then, I realized who covered the tab, but I didn't understand the why.
"This is bullshit." He turned to me, "Bella get your sweater. We're getting out of this
fucking hell hole," he shouted.
Swiftly, he stalked out of the Nikko's, not waiting to see if I trailed behind him. Despite my
better judgment, I allowed him to open my door and I sat. He drove the few blocks to the
multiplex and huffed when he realized we'd missed all of the mid-evening showings, with
the exception of the shoot-'em-up flick, Judgment for All. Frankly, I didn't care what we
watched, as long as I could escape his words and his temper.
After we entered the movie theatre, he motioned to the concession stand but I shook
my head due to the worry that someone would raise his ire there, as well. We found the
screen and he selected a seat along the back, secluded from the ten or so people littered
close upfront. As soon as the previews ended and our movie began, Royce began running
his index and middle fingers along my bare arm. I shuddered in response, which he took
as an invitation to continue.
"Royce," I lifelessly said. Again, he misinterpreted my intention and with one hand he
began groping my breast while the other rested on my groin. He capped off the
movements by shoving his tongue in my mouth. I fought off his advances and loudly
slapped him. "Get your hands off of me, you pig!" Jumping up, I rushed past him after
stomping heavily on his foot that sought to block my retreat.
"Bella, what's the problem?" he called after me.
"Leave me alone, you fucking asshole!"
I ran from the theatre and slipped my sweater on my shoulders as I considered where to
head. As if I found a pot of gold at the end of the rainbow, a bright green and white
logo beckoned me. Pushing through the doors, the barista greeted me and asked what I
wanted.
"Um, how about a vanilla latte?"
"What size, miss?"
I nearly smacked myself in the head as I realized my Starbucks faux pas. "Grande, please."
"It'll be just up."
I smiled and sunk into a cushy chair by the window where I could spy the movie theatre.
Giggling, I watched Royce exit and curse some nonexistent person. He got into his car
and pulled the door shut with a loud thud before backing up, almost causing an accident,
and speeding from my sight.
"Your latte is up!"
I grabbed the drink and returned to my seat and pulled my phone from my purse. Looks
like I would need a ride.
"It's Alice. Leave me a message." That may have been the shortest and least descriptive
outgoing greeting ever.
"Alice. Are you insane? Royce and I have nothing in common. I left him at the theatre
after he tried to maul me. I'm stranded in Port Angeles. Call. Me. Back." I sighed after
pressing END. Next attempt.
"You've reached the voicemail of Dr. Jasper Whitlock. If this is an emergency, please
hang up and call emergency personnel at 9-1-1. Otherwise, please leave a detailed
message and I will return your call within 24 hours."
Rather than leaving a message, I hung up and sought another option.
"Hey, hey, hey, it's Jacob. You know what to do. So do it."
Seriously? Were the heavens plotting against me?
"Jake, that blind date I told you about was disastrous and I'm sitting in a Port Angeles
Starbucks, in desperate need of a ride. Please call me back."
Maybe Leah would pick up. But like the previous three attempts, I reached her voicemail.
I took a long, cleansing breath and steeled myself for my last realistic option – Rose and
Emmett lived too far to call, it was too late to call Esme or Carlisle, and Billy didn't drive often.
"Hello?"
"Oh, thank god!" I exclaimed.
"Bella, what's wrong?"
"Umm," I paused and bit my lip. This was embarrassing. "I hate to impose, but could you
come pick me up at the Starbucks across from the multiplex in downtown Port Angeles?"
"Of course. Sit tight. I'll be there soon."
"Thank you," I breathed before hanging up.
Ten minutes later, the familiar silver Volvo pulled into a parking space directly in front of
the building. When he strode through the door, I blushed while my eyes raked over him.
The man's beauty never ceased to surprise me.
"Uhh, Bella?"
His words broke me from the fantasy that included me mounting him and having my
sweet, slow way with him. "Oh, Edward. Thank you for coming to my rescue."
When he noticed I appeared fine, he began laughing. Laughing! What the fuck? "Wanna
tell me what happened?"
"Not really, but I guess I will. There are no words to describe how entirely horrible Royce
King acted. What would possess Alice to think we'd be a good match?"
l~l~l~l
EPOV
If only Bella had a clue as to what Alice was up to. I smirked at her after visually
determining she appeared unharmed by the snake. I pulled out a seat at a table next to
her and made myself comfortable. What I didn't expect was to hear how little she
enjoyed the date. Honestly, I was tickled pink. And when she thanked me for dinner and
snickered while retelling Royce's reaction to not being able to pay, I nearly fell over as I
howled at the image.
When Bella got to the description of their encounter at the movie, I internally growled at
the image of that asshole laying his dirty paws all over my woman. I'm going to find you,
Royce, and make you pay for hurting Bella. But she sensed my ire and calmed me by
smiling softly at me and stroking my hand with her delicate one. She gripped my fingers
briefly and I grinned back at her, all traces of anger gone. And when she detailed how
she slapped and ground her heeled foot on his, I fought the urge to high five Bella.
"So that brought me here. And five phone calls later, you arrived," Bella declared.
"Five?" I was fifth on her rescue list?
"Well, I phoned Alice first. Considering she was responsible for this mess, I figured she
would need to cart her ass up here and rescue me. But she didn't answer, so I called her
other half, thinking Jasper would convey the message," she said. I telepathically sent
Alice and Jasper a 'thank you' for not answering. "And then I tried Jake and Leah, but
their voicemails picked up, as well. That's why I called you. And you never stated how
you managed to get here so fast."
Before I answered her, the events of the last hour replayed in my head. Should I tell Bella
I stalked her? Well, stalk is such an extreme term. Sensing she might need me to come to
her rescue, I waited in my car – out of sight – outside the theatre. And when I watched
Bella stomp out, I resisted the overwhelming temptation to run to her. Instead, I
resolved to remain rooted in my seat until she sought my aid. And when she did, I pumped
my fist in the air in triumph like some movie hero who vanquished an infestation of aliens.
Wow, the littlest nugget from Bella was turning me into such a freak.
"Edward? Earth to Edward…" Bella waved her hands in front of my face.
"Sorry. What did you ask?"
"How'd you get here so fast? It takes about an hour to get here from home." She called it
'home', not 'your house'. I sighed contentedly.
"I worked late. Because both you and the girls aren't home, I decided to get some things
done at the office. You called just as I was getting in my car. The timing couldn't have
been more perfect," I added.
Bella seemed to accept my story. I led her back to my car and back home while her scents
swirled around me and infected my senses.
l~l~l~l
Rich, chocolate-colored hair fanned out across my chest and pillow. As I ran my hand
through it, the smell of mango wafted to my nose. I breathed in deeply as I gained my
bearings. My fingers lingered on the tips of the long hair until I became aware of the
warmth that radiated below. Shifting my fingers to the source, I traced along the supple
flesh. It was unmistakable who possessed the round breasts and pert nipples.
Bella.
My palm continued its trek along her creamy skin until I cupped her warm, wet core. I
shuddered as my touch confirmed what my memory stored – her pussy was bare and oh,
so inviting. For fear of disturbing the sleeping beauty in my midst, I carefully removed my
hand and body from her orbit and gazed upon her.
Fuck, her grace never ceased to dazzle me.
But there was more to Bella than just her outward appearance. As I peeled away each
layer of her personality, I wished to delve in further. And today, I wanted nothing more
than to delve into the moisture between her folds.
Bella continued to sleep peacefully, her lips puckered into a pouty expression and my
name escaping in chants from between them every few moments. The sight and the
sound affected my cock as it roared to life, standing at attention and ready for battle. I
bent down and sniffed her like a fine wine as my nose traipsed along her neck and
collarbone. Halting at her breasts, I drew a nipple between my teeth and lightly suckled it
before returning to my hike down the hills and valleys of her body.
A kiss here, a lick there, and a nip, nip, nip and the promise land spread out in front of me.
I drew in a deep breath as her smell intoxicated me like the most potent drug. Dipping my
tongue to her slit, I ran it along the edges as I sought refuge between its walls. Then her
clit rose from its shelter like the island that rose from the mist in Brigadoon. I teased it
with my mouth, alternating between soft bites and deep stokes of my tongue. When Bella
stirred below me, I thrust my fingers deep inside her pussy and was met with fierce
groans and moans.
My digits and mouth set about to establish a rhythm. While my fingers pounded in, my
tongue splayed across her warmth and licked up; when they retreated, my teeth scraped
along her nub; as they curled along her soft spot that drove her crazy, my tongue swirled
along the insides of her lips. As my speed increased, her breaths became labored and
shallower. Every muscle in her body arched or tensed and release washed over her.
I continued my ministrations until I sensed she had returned from her high. After kissing
her sweet center one last time, I positioned myself above her and looked into her
glorious brown orbs. I stilled my hips and silently asked for permission to plunge my painful
erection into her. She nodded and just as I lined up my head at her entrance…
Darkness…
It was all a god damned dream. I sighed and shuddered at the chill around my groin. Like
a fucking teenage boy, I'd had a wet dream.
Would I ever make my dreams with Bella a reality? I ripped off my sticky pants and threw
them to the floor before wrapping myself in my sheets. Alone.
A/N: Are we getting closer to some 'bow chicka bow wow' action? Tune in next Monday,
February 22, 2010 to find out!
Until then, check out two stories I LOVE, LOVE, LOVE: "Illegal Contact" by
GreenEyedGirl17 and "The Gentleman from Washington State" by Betty Smith (located at
http:/www(dot)fanfiction(dot)net/s/5720172/). I just *might* be her new beta, so read it
(lol)! :)
And finally, initial nominations for the second Indie TwiFic Awards have been posted.
Guess what? A Labor of Love is among the nominees in *two* categories: AH story that
Knocks You Off Your Feet (WIP) and Best Use of a Parent! First-round voting begins on
Saturday, February 20, 2010, so head on over to
http:/www(dot)theindietwificawards(dot)com/ValidatedStoriesByCategories(dot)aspx to
support me and other fledgling writers! :)
I'd love to hear your thoughts on this chapter, so please review! Sayonara!
review_url =
>16. Chapter 15: Comfort<option value=17 >17. Chapter 16: Games<option value=18
selected>18. Chapter 17: Dates<option value=19 >19. Chapter 18: Surprises<option
</form>
Chapter: 19
>16. Chapter 15: Comfort<option value=17 >17. Chapter 16: Games<option
value=18 >18. Chapter 17: Dates<option value=19 selected>19. Chapter 18:
Surprises<option value=20 >20. Chapter 19: Progress?<option value=21 >21.
Chapter 20: Revelations<option value=22 >22. Chapter 21: Dilemma<option value=23
>23. Chapter 22: Declaration<option value=24 >24. Chapter 23: Tears<option
value=25 >25. Chapter 24: Assurance<option value=26 >26. Chapter 25:
Connection<option value=27 >27. Chapter 26: Perspectives<option value=28 >28.
Chapter 27: Time<option value=29 >29. Chapter 28: Labor<option value=30 >30.
Chapter 29: Admissions<option value=31 >31. Chapter 30: Advice<option value=32
>32. Chapter 31: Seattle<option value=33 >33. Chapter 32: Finally<option value=34
>34. Epilogue Part One<option value=35 >35. Epilogue Part Two</select> <INPUT
TYPE=BUTTON Value=' Next > '
</script>
A/N: Just want to say thank you to all of my readers and reviewers. Your reviews
always manage to bring a smile to my face. And to my beta, robpattz-addict, I'm forever
indebted!

Chapter 18: Surprises
BPOV
As I returned to consciousness, I thought about the previous night and the disaster that
was my first – and only – date with Royce King. Rather than focus on it, my mind began
analyzing the conversation with Edward and our ride home. He seemed giddy? Each time
I glanced at him through the corner of my eyes, a goofy grin was affixed to his face.
What was that about?
After we entered the house, he mentioned that he was wide awake and that he planned
on staying up.
"Want to watch something with me? Or talk?" he asked shyly.
"Sure. I'm not really tired, either. Of course, it may have something to do with all the
caffeine I pumped into my body," I chuckled.
We began talking about anything and everything. Before I realized it, our discussion had
turned serious and the two of us spoke of heartbreak.
"How have you been doing?" Edward asked.

"At the most non-related things, I fight back tears that threaten to spill over. I guess it's
never easy saying goodbye to someone before it's their time."
My statement must've hit a nerve, for Edward tensed up. Sensing his unease, I did
what seemed to soothe him earlier – I caressed his hand with my own.
His eyes closed and he took a deep breath. "No, it's not." Although I didn't expect him to
open up to me this early, I wondered whether he was about to discuss his loss of Angela.
"I'm sure you know a great deal about Angela's…" he swallowed, "death. It really hit me.
Just a few hours before it happened, my always-vibrant wife had been mocking my
frazzled handling of her water breaking and getting her to the hospital."
Although Edward seemed a million miles away, he continued. "They say women glow when
they're pregnant and Angela wasn't an exception. But that day, something seemed off,
which may have been the cause of my bungling. After Lizzie was born, everything
seemed to move in slow motion and then Ange was gone. I couldn't make sense of what
had happened in such a brief amount of time. Everything about her pregnancy had been
better than routine. It was perfect." His voice lowered to a whisper, but I could hear the
despair in it.
"After that, I vowed that I would never put another person through that again. I may
love again, but I will never marry and allow a woman to have my child. I contemplated
having a vasectomy, but my sex-crazed, caveman of a brother focused on the
post-procedure-lack-of-sex I could have afterward. But he convinced me with his 'medical
opinion' that a slight snip off target and I'd be maimed. Then he detailed the possible side
effects, which included swelling, ice packs, and an assload of pain. Regardless, to this day.
I still consider getting one. I mean, were it not for me and my fucking sperm, Angela
wouldn't have died." I ached to hug him and assure him none of this had been his fault.
But I knew he would still blame himself, so I remained silent, allowing him to continue to
unload. "I won't – no can't – ever put another person through that."
Poor Edward. I frowned, unable to find the right words to say in response. Life sure was unfair.
My phone's ringing pulled me from my memories.
"Hey Rose."
"You went on a date with Royce King? Don't you ever listen to me?"
I was confused for two reasons: she wasn't calling me a whore and I had no idea what
she referred to. "What are you talking about?"
"Royce. I told you about him a few months ago."
"I have no idea what you mean, Rose." Honestly, I didn't.
"The asshole who tried to paw me."
I felt bad for thinking it, but Rose could use those words to describe many men in the
metro Seattle area. "Can you refresh my memory a little?"
"Remember that client who tore my dress as he tried grope me? I know I told you about
him. For about a split second I considered not telling my bosses about his advances
because he was one of our biggest accounts. But my underlying desire to kick his ass
pushed through and I reported him to the higher ups. Luckily, I wasn't the first employee
he made advances on, so Mr. Riley agreed to drop him as a client. I was surprised,
considering Riley is such a bloodsucker when it comes to our bottom line."
"I wish I had spoken to you beforehand. I never would've let Alice convince me to meet
up with him. Especially because his shitty reputation was accurate."
"Oh Bella, what did he do?"
"It's what he tried to do. But I didn't let him and managed to escape his clutches. I should
kill Alice."
"Wait in line. I'm going to cripple her for doing this. When I get a hold of her for putting
you in harm's way…"
I admired my friend's willingness to stand up for me, but I needed to steer this direction
elsewhere.
"So what else is going on, Rose?"
"Nothing much. The real question is what's going on with you. Have you and Edward
starting humping like rabbits, yet? I'm running out of reasons to call you a whore."
"There's that snark of my best friend that I expected when I answered the phone."
"Bella, so I should take your reluctance to answer my question as confirmation that you
and Edward are fucking like two dogs in heat?"
I was glad we were talking over the phone and not in person, because I'm certain that
Rose would've used my now-heavy blushing as evidence that something was actively
happening between me and Edward. Already, I had to endure a shitload of innuendo
because of the kiss.
"Remind me why we're friends again?" I chuckled. I gave her the replay of the date, but I
decided to leave out the heart-to-heart Edward and I had because it was too private.
After promising to allow me to tell Emmett the play-by-play, we hung up and I roused
myself from bed.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
Alice joined me and Bella for lunch and we both gave her a piece of our minds for setting
her up with Royce, but for different reasons. When I thought back to how he had treated
her, I ground my teeth together as the ire made my blood boil.
"If you knew he had tried to attack Rose, why would you have risked Bella's safety?" I sneered.
"I'm sorry, Bella. I had no clue about that. Rose doesn't tell me everything, especially
something that may make her seem weak. Really, I hadn't heard anything about the
incident." Alice bowed her head, her shame evident.
"Look, I'm just worried that you've lost your psychic ability. What were you thinking? Me
with Royce? You couldn't have possibly saw the two of us together in the future." Bella
tried to lighten the mood, but I didn't find it appropriate.
"Bella," I began. "Why aren't you more annoyed about what happened?"
"Because I am fine and nothing happened. Sheesh, you thought it was funny last night,"
Bella chided.
And I did, but that had been before I learned of Royce's attack of Rose. If Alice hadn't
had a one-track mind and focused on her wedding and nothing else for the last few
months, I'm certain she would've had knowledge. She and Rose were as close as sisters.
Once I was certain Alice had expressed a sufficient amount of contrition, the three of us
talked of less upsetting topics.
"Now that you're living in Forks, have you and Mom decided what you're going to do
about your business?"
"Actually, I was wondering the same thing," Bella mentioned.
"Mom, Dad, Jazz, and I sat down this week and discussed the topic. We made a few
decisions, one of which included plans to move our hub to Port Angeles. Do you think
you'll want to carpool with us?"
"You're aware how early I leave and how late I return?" I asked skeptically. My cousin
worked hard as a designer, but she didn't keep long hours at the office. "Plus, how were
you planning to get to your appointments?"
"Oh, I hadn't thought about that. Crap. Well, that's not that important. Anyway, this
week we're going to look at a few spaces. Bella, do you think you and the girls would like
to head up there one day and join us for lunch? Maybe you can come, too, Edward?"
I didn't have time to hang out with Alice and my mom. But when Bella said she'd be
interested, I immediately expressed my desire to eat with everyone – a little too exuberantly.
l~l~l~l
On Monday morning, Alice phoned to confirm plans for Bella's upcoming party.
"Have you completed your plans for her birthday?"
"What do you mean, Alice?"
"The earrings, the song. You know."
"Yes," I groaned, annoyed at her nagging.
"When are you going to make your move?" Alice sounded like a squealing high school girl.
Did I want to answer her question? Not really, so I kept it vague. "Soon."
"You are so irritating sometimes, I swear!"
"Was there a point to this conversation, Alice?"

"Of course." Alice began explaining the plan for Saturday night.
The girls and I would tell Bella that we were going to dinner so she would think we
weren't home when she returned from dinner with Jacob and Leah. And then my bizarre
cousin detailed the agenda for the party. I shook my head while I considered whether
this gathering would go off as she intended. Surprisingly, Alice informed me that she and
Tia had worked with the girls over the weekend for a few hours choreographing a routine
from Bella's favorite movie. I couldn't wait to watch my girls sing and dance to some
tune. Come to think of it, I couldn't wait to find out what flick Bella loved that included
singing and dancing.
l~l~l~l
Towards the end of the week, I met my girls – all five of them – for lunch at a local burger
joint the twins loved. I arrived at the restaurant a few minutes before them, anxious of
how Esme and Alice would analyze every exchange between me and Bella. Additionally, I
worried that they would gang up on me to make snide comments aimed at embarrassing
me. Something about those two when they got together turned them into a two-headed
Emmett.
Every time the door opened with a heavy creak, I jerked my head in its direction.
Eventually, my girls, minus Bella, walked through the entryway. I must've had a crazed
look on my face, because Alice snapped her fingers in front of my face to get my attention.
"Relax, buddy. She's parking the car. Yes, before you ask, we all rode over in the Lexus.
I wedged myself between their seats."
I think Alice continued to blab away, but my eyes shot to the front when Bella arrived. Her
long, wavy, chocolate-brown hair swirled around her face and shoulders and a glow lit
her from behind, giving her an angelic appearance. When our eyes met, she beamed
and my heart skipped a beat at the vision in front of me. Bella's legs were bare – and
barely covered by a short denim skirt and her top pushed her tits together enticingly. I
raked my eyes along her body and cringed when I sensed the hardening of my dick.
What do I do? Should I deal with my stiff cock, which I was certain I could alleviate
rapidly, or would it be better to adjust myself discreetly and whack off once I returned to
the office? If I waited until later, I could moan and groan without fear of discovery. Shit,
sometimes I was incredibly glad my grandfather had installed that bathroom in the office.
When did I turn into such a letch?
l~l~l~l
BPOV
The familiar wetness brought on by naughty thoughts of Edward returned with full force
as I sauntered through the restaurant's doors. Did I dress to get a rise, so to speak, out
of him? Maybe. Did I expect to be met with his hungry expression? Not at all.
Part of me wanted to believe Edward wanted me. And when he looked at me this way,
nothing would've convinced me otherwise. But the other part of me knew the reality of his
life – we wanted different things. I hoped to marry one day, have my own brood, and live
a quiet life. Allowing myself to consider a future with him would lead to nothing but
disappointment, as was made crystal clear when he detailed for me how he felt about
marriage and more children. Despite warnings from Alice, his self hatred managed to
surprise me. I was resigned to be his friend and nothing more. I sighed, deciding to focus
on the people in front of me.
l~l~l~l
A few days after lunch, Jake and Leah picked me up for dinner. Upon returning to the
house, the lights inside the house were off, but a light glow burned above the porch.
"Huh, Edward and the twins must still be out," I theorized to Jake and Leah. Glancing at
my watch, I noticed it was near their bedtime. "I was hoping you'd get a chance to meet
Edward," I motioned towards Leah, "and the twins," I announced to both of them. "I
knew you should've stepped in when you arrived to get me."
"Don't worry about it, Bells. One of these days…" Leah trailed off.
Dinner with my stepsister and best friend was pleasant. Although they attempted to make
a fuss over my birthday – the first without my father – I shut them down as soon as
they announced the reason for the so-called festive occasion to the hostess at the
restaurant. When the waiters started a half-hearted round of Happy Birthday, I shrank
in my seat. I never appreciated the hassle or the attention that accompanied such an event.
"Lemme find my key. Jake, can you hold the balloon and my gift?" I dug around my purse
and shook it, in hopes of hearing the familiar jingle of my keychain. After zeroing in on
the sound, I fished them out and clicked the lock on the front door.
"This is so weird. Where could they have gone," I wondered aloud. "I think the switch is
over here somewhere. Yep, here it -" I flipped on the light, and finished my thought. "—is."
But my word was drowned out by the shouts of "Surprise!" by my friends and family who
were gathered in the foyer of Edward's house. Alice stood amidst the group, bouncing
up and down with a goofy grin plastered to her face. Without a doubt, she dreamed up
and planned this party. Revenge against that feisty pixie shall be sweet! I pursed my lips
and glared at her as the customary warmth rushed to the surface of my skin.
"Happy birthday, Bella!" Leah and Jake jingled behind me as they crushed me into a vice grip.
"I can't believe you two took part in this, this…" I flailed my arms around my body at a
loss of words to describe the ostentatious display Alice prepared, worried that use of
such a description would hurt her feelings.
Looking around, I realized all of the people I loved had come out for the party. Come to
think of it, I couldn't be too annoyed at Alice. Rose pushed her way from amongst the
crowd and squealed when she pulled me into a hug.
She whispered into my ear. "I tried to rein her in, but you know how Alice gets. Just
enjoy yourself, okay?" Rose gripped my elbow and led me into the family room where the
bulk of the decorations resided. She held my hand as we walked around and I greeted
each person individually.
After about two hours of mingling and joking, Alice jumped up on her brother's piano and
clanged a fork against her glass. In response to her actions, Edward glared up at her.
Honestly, I suspected he was annoyed that she was standing on his beloved grand.
"Okay, everyone! It's time for the cake," Alice shrieked as she tried to regain control of
the gathered bodies. "Clear a path to the table in the corner!" Luckily, the din of the
party drowned out the bulk of her words. But when she stepped down, she jerked my
arm to the table with the cake.
In front of me sat a sheet of what I expected to be buttermilk icing over a chocolate cake
with a layer of raspberry filling – Alice knew my favorite. Small blue and purple flowers
adorned the edges and in the upper left corner a bouquet of roses decorated the cake.
That section was mine! Alice shoved a cake knife in my hands and clapped hers excitedly. I
sliced through it in a grid pattern, but passed on the duty of dispersing the pieces. Let
Alice deal with that. When I took my first bite, I groaned in pleasure.
And to make matters worse, Alice then instructed everyone to move to the living room
where my presents awaited me. My sugar-induced buzz faded fast. There stacked along
every surface of the room, including an extra table brought in for the event, were
presents. I sighed and closed my eyes, wishing that when I opened them they would
have disappeared. Unfortunately, I wasn't that lucky.
"Oh, Tia just informed me it's time for the girls to give their present so they can head to
sleep," Alice smirked as my suspicion grew. "Hit it!" Just then, the opening notes of So
Long, Farewell erupted from the speakers.
Lizzie and Renee began singing the song from my favorite part of my favorite movie, The
Sound of Music. I beamed. The girls had continued enchanting all of us as they moved up
the stairs. Once they reached the top and finished their performance, we all clapped and
I ran up to give them a warm hug.
"Thank you. This was such a wonderful present. How did you two know?" I inquired.
"Aunt Alice and Nana did it all," they chimed.
A warm hand splayed across the small of my back. "Go back to your party. I'll get them
ready for bed." Edward's whisper in my ear made me shiver and wetness pooled in my
panties. Fuck, he was hot. Thankfully, he was gone as fast as he appeared, inadvertently
rescuing me from having to compose myself in seconds. I glanced down at the gathering
to see everyone focused on anything but me, so I peeked into the hallway bathroom on
the second floor.
Just as I exited, Edward joined me again by returning his hand to the curve above my
ass. "Don't worry, I'll divert Alice's attention long enough so you don't have to open
everything until everyone has left." I nodded and allowed him to direct me down the stairs.
Some time later, the revelers slowly dispersed after wishing me one last happy birthday.
Alice paused at the entryway and jerked me into a fierce embrace. "Don't be cross. I
just wanted to bring you joy."
I cocked an eyebrow. "Please. Alice Cullen pass up an opportunity to throw a party? It

was all about you," I deadpanned.
"No, no. Really, Bella," she insisted and I smirked, proud that I made her feel guilty, if only
for a moment.
I slapped her on her butt. "Now go home and do some dirty things to your husband.
Tomorrow, you're coming back here to clean up this mess."
"That was one of my provisos for hosting the party! I'm glad we're of the same
mindset," Edward grinned.
"Yep, I'll be here bright and early and I expect to open presents with you. Don't think
Edward successfully steered me from them."
I shoved her out the door and shut it behind her before collapsing against it with my eyes
closed. Edward placed a finger below my chin and I opened them meeting his intense gaze.
"I never got a chance to tell you and now it's after midnight, so it will be appropriate.
Happy birthday, Bella. I hope twenty-five brings you all the joys you can imagine." A few
tears escaped my eyes and streamed down my face. This would be the first year without
my father. "I didn't mean to make you cry. C'mon, let's piss off Alice and open up all of
your presents right now."
A small smile broke through my tears. Edward took my hand and led me to the living room
while we chuckled at his plan.
l~l~l~l
A gazillion over-priced presents and sore-ribs-from-laughing-hard-at-them later, Edward

and I meandered into the kitchen for a second helping of cake and water. I was surprised
that he didn't purchase anything for me. Not that he was supposed to buy be something,
but considering he hosted the party and had been this generous already, I expected
something. And I'd be lying if I wasn't the least bit disappointed.
Just as I took a bite, Edward pulled me from the counter where I was hunched over the
piece of the scrumptious cake.
Food still in my mouth, I attempted to question him. "Whrf arf we going?"
"What was that?"
I swirled my tongue around my mouth for all remnants of food and swallowed audibly
before I spoke again. "I asked, 'Where are we going?'"
"You'll see," he smirked with that panty-dropping grin.
He led me to his piano and seated himself on the bench. Not really sure what was
happening, I remained next to it with an awkward look on my face. As if sensing my
unease, Edward motioned for me to join him, which I quickly and joyfully did. As soon as I
situated myself next to him, Edward reached towards the strings of the piano and
grabbed something.
"You didn't think I'd let your birthday pass without getting you something special?
l~l~l~l
EPOV
A megawatt smile flashed across Bella's face when my hand revealed the tiny box, which I
swiftly pushed towards her.
"Edward."
Clearly, Bella was searching for the right words. Her head shook gently and she bit her
lip. Aww, her nervous tell. Our eyes met momentarily before she focused on the gift in her
delicate hands. Carefully, she untied the box's ribbon before opening it. With a
perplexed expression, she slid the jewelry case out of its confines before opening it with a gasp
"They're beautiful, but too much."
"First of all, I have more money than I can spend in a life." Should I have mentioned that?
I continued to downplay the significance of the earrings. Really, this was a way for me
to woo her. But was I ready to reveal my feelings to her? "And secondly, it wasn't like a
spent of wad of money on them, anyway. I, you know, own the supplier." I added
sheepishly, "However, I did select the stones and the setting."
"I will cherish these, not because of their pulchritude or value, but because they came
from here." Bella placed her fingers over my heart and I relaxed infinitely.
"Will you wear them?"
"Always."
Just then, Bella removed the earrings she wore and replaced them with mine. I couldn't
wait another moment to reveal the other surprise.
"I have another present for you."
"Edward," she warned. On cue, because I anticipated her protest, I launched into the
song I wrote for her.
While I played, I sought every ounce of love and devotion I possessed for her. When
the sound from the final note quieted, I remained silent, as did Bella. Fearing the worst, I
twisted my head and watched as tears slowly streamed past her rosy cheeks.
I tugged at my hair and ran my fingers through it in response to her reaction. "Damn it, I
made you cry again. I'm so, so sorry. Can you forgive me?" I snaked an arm around her
waist and crushed her to me, hoping the hug would earn the forgiveness I sought.
In the softest voice, Bella sniffled, "Was that for me?"
"Yes." I wiped away her tears and kissed her hair. "I wrote it for you and here," I shoved
the CD towards her, "I recorded it in case you want to listen to it again."
Again, I pondered whether I should reveal my feelings. Fuck it, I'm doing this. "Bella, I
don't have the strength to stay away from you anymore."
A/N: Progress? Can it really be happening? *smirk*
First-round voting for the Indie TwiFic Awards began on Saturday, February 20, 2010
and continues through Tuesday, March 2, 2010 at Midnight EST. I would be honored if
you took a few moments to vote for A Labor of Love. It's up for two awards: AH story
that Knocks You Off Your Feet (WIP) and Best Use of a Parent.Head over there to vote!
http:/www(dot)theindietwificawards(dot)com/vote(dot)aspx
As always, thanks for continuing to show my little story love. Spread the word to anyone
looking for new fic to read!
The next chapter - which is a little shorter than you might want - will post next Monday,
March 1, 2010.
This week's recommendation: "How to Save a Life" by . I came across this thanks to
raves by AngstGoddess03 via Twitter. It's seriously angsty, but the author assured me it
has an HEA (although the "H" may stand for "hopefully" and not "happily")...and of
course, I hope you're reading "The Gentleman from Washington State" by Betty_Smith.
Since I'm her beta, I gotta tell you - if you don't like where the story is heading, sit tight
and be patient...or I'll hunt you down and beat you up! :P
Till next week, thank you! And please review (and vote)!
review_url =
value=18 >18. Chapter 17: Dates<option value=19 selected>19. Chapter 18:
Surprises<option value=20 >20. Chapter 19: Progress?<option value=21 >21.
Chapter 20: Revelations<option value=22 >22. Chapter 21: Dilemma<option value=23
Chapter: 20
value=20 selected>20. Chapter 19: Progress?<option value=21 >21. Chapter 20:
</script>
A/N: A huge thank you to KStew411 for her review at RobMyWorld(dot)com this week. I
owe you a big, sloppy kiss...or some Grey Goose? (If you didn't catch the review, I have
the link on my author page.)
To all of my new readers - Welcome! I hope you're enjoying the ride.
To everyone else - thank you for your reviews and your devotion. Y'all are entirely
awesome. And did I mention how much by beta's threats worry, yet excite me?
(Kidding...). I adore you, robpattz-addict!
FYI: long-ass a/n at the end...there's some pertinent info!

Chapter 19: Progress?
BPOV
The oddest look crossed Edward's face after he informed me that he wrote the song for
me. And before I could determine what his expression meant, he blurted out, "Bella, I
don't have the strength to stay away from you anymore."
What? A million thoughts ran through my mind in the millisecond after he pronounced his
declaration of…want? But one of those thoughts flashed at me repeatedly, like an
annoying neon hotel sign portrayed in movies. This day was my birthday - my first
without my father. How could he disregard my feelings? He knew this day would be tough
for me because he had experienced the sudden loss of a loved one, as well.
There were more problems regarding his words. Just days earlier he made me entirely
aware that he never intended to marry again or have more children. Why then would he
tell me he couldn't stay away from me? Little made sense to me anymore. My head,
which had bowed the moment he spoke, tilted back towards him. His eyes held a sadness
to them, most likely the result of my prolonged silence.
"Edward, I don't know what you want me to say."
"I don't expect anything from you," he began. "I just needed you to know how I feel."
"Why did you choose today of all days to blab to me?" Ouch. 'Blab' wasn't the right word,
as evidenced by his slight flinch.
"Because it's your birthday and I want to give you everything. I want to make you happy
and to bring you pleasure. I want to help you forget your pain. Because I've stood where
you are right now, confused about how you're supposed to feel and afraid to experience
joy without the ones you love and expected to share the day with. Because that song
expresses just a little of my fondness for you. Because it felt right. Because I want you –
all of you."
He continued to stare at me with those green eyes. The melancholy of them turned into
anguish. Yes, he had endured trauma, which was far worse than my own. And from what
I'd heard, he hadn't dealt with it in the healthiest of manners. So there was something to
his choice of days. But one glaring problem persisted.
"You barely know me, Edward. How can you say that?"
"I know all I need to know, Bella. After all of the words we've shared, the way you treat
my daughters, the love my family and your friends have for you, there is no question in
my mind of who you are. You're what I've been looking for. You're compassionate, smart
as a whip, funny, adorably klutzy, sharp-tongued. Sushi is one of your favorite foods and
you're not afraid to eat a whole pizza while you yell at the football game on your TV
screen. And you're devastatingly gorgeous to boot."
The words Edward used to describe me sounded little like me. All I could do in response
was shake my head and blush. I let silence encapsulate us for a moment, unsure of what
to say or how to act. After a few deep breaths intended to calm me, I attempted to
reply. But once or twice, I opened and shut my mouth, making it move like a fish's. And
then his declaration started to weigh heavily on me, as if my ribs were a cage too small
for my insides.
"Stop it. Just stop it," I cried, tears suddenly streaming from my eyes. "We're not having
this discussion. You cannot do this to me on my birthday."
And with those last words, I turned and ran from the room. My blurred vision hampered
me from making the quick retreat I prayed for. I stumbled up the stairs, gripping the
banister as I climbed, and crawled into my room, slamming the door behind me. I
searched for my phone while I remained on my hands and feet. Before I found it, I
balled my body on my plush carpeting and sobbed, because of the loss of my father,
because of Edward's words, because I didn't know how to solve any of my problems,
which seemed to mount with each passing day.
Five seconds, ten minutes, or an hour later, I stretched my body and resumed the search
for my slender iPhone. Once I found it, I scrolled through the numbers until I found the
one I wanted. One sniffle later, I steeled myself to ask for help.
"It's Bella. I'm sorry to wake you," I whispered, "but I need to talk and you have been
there for me through so much pain."
"Oh honey, don't worry about it. I was already awake. For some reason, I thought I
would hear from you and I wanted to be sure to be there for you if that happened. Did
you want to come over?" the voice asked.
"Would you mind?" I whined.
"The porch light is already on. I'll warm some water for tea and we'll talk about anything
or nothing. Whatever you need."
"Thank you."
After changing into sweats and a light jacket, I quietly tiptoed out of the house and to my
awaiting truck.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
The conversation didn't follow the path I intended. Hell, none of our time after her party
went the way I expected. Fuck Edward, you're such a fucking prick. You should've known
better than to spring all of this on her at once. What did you think you were accomplishing?
"I don't know," I sighed to myself, as if responding to my subconscious would find me the
answers I sought.
What had I been thinking? Most significant dates after Angela's death sucked beyond
belief for a few years – birthdays, Thanksgivings, Christmases, and New Year's Eves.
Why would I be stupid enough to assume Bella would be alright with her first birthday
after her father's untimely passing, which occurred less than two months earlier? Why
had I been so entirely selfish to think none of that mattered?
Watching her retreat from me made me feel like a complete douche. No, her actions hurt.
Rather, I hurt for her. The knife, which was stabbed deep into my heart, didn't inflict as
much pain as the agony I endured knowing she was distressed. Not too long after
Angela's passing, I vowed to never inflict that sort of pain on another. But I broke that
vow tonight.
The distant hard thud of a door woke me from my pity party of one. Just like before, I
needed to make this right with Bella. But how? I seemed to have one method of dealing
with her – by fucking up each moment of progress we made. I shook my head and moped
to my own bedroom.
When I moved past Bella's room, I placed my hand along its face, hoping that she
realized I meant no harm with my words. I lingered there for a few moments before
shaking my head and walked to my own, collapsing on the bed without bothering to
remove my clothes.
l~l~l~l
After a restless and fitful night of sleep, which was filled with nightmares, I dragged
myself through the motions of a typical Sunday morning. Without bothering to shave, or
take much care with my appearance, I exited my room and paused outside of Bella's. I
knocked lightly and was surprised when the door opened, revealing an empty bed that
didn't look like it had been used the night before.
Where had she gone? Did she leave me again without so much as a word?
I began hyperventilating and my chest tightened. It had been a couple of years since my
last panic attack, but I recognized the symptoms immediately. My body slid down the wall
and slumped. Frantically, I searched for something – anything – to help calm my
breathing and heartbeat. I peered onto her floor where her party dress sat in a pile.
Somehow, I managed to move my body to it and breathed her familiar scent in, expecting
it to calm and soothe me. An indeterminate amount of time later, my mind calmed and my
body soon followed.
"Daddy?" Lizzie appeared at the door, wearing an expression of confusion. "Where's Bella?"
"I don't know, honey. She left early this morning," I said regretfully. My words were true,
although I anticipated Lizzie to deduce that Bella left after sleeping, not after our exchange.
"Oh. I was hoping we could make waffles this morning."
"I can help you and Renee."
"That's okay, Daddy."
My daughter's words unintentionally made me feel like shit. Even my girls didn't want me
around them. Maybe I should just return to my room and that private pity party I threw
for myself the previous night. I shook my head to clear the last remnants of panic and the
lingering depression.
"C'mon, Lizzie. Let's go find your sister. How about we head to the diner? You can get
pancakes there."
Ten minutes later, the three of us crossed the house's threshold while conflicting
emotions coursed through me. The first – relief that Bella had left the Lexus so I wouldn't
have to worry about driving the girls without car seats; the second – pain that Bella
elected to take her truck, which was a slap in my face that made me wonder whether she
would be back.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
I pulled my car into the familiar driveway and paused before exiting it. Would I get the
answers I needed? Would I get the support I desired? I knocked lightly on the door and it
flew open immediately.
"Come here, Bella." Arms enclosed me and held me safe and tight. "Where would you like
to talk?"
"How about the kitchen? The warmth will be a nice accompaniment to the tea."
We sat on benches along the kitchen counter and sipped our tea. The silence comforted
me as much as his presence.
"Do you want to tell me what happened?"
"I just can't do this. Being without my father is too much. Why does life have to be so
entirely difficult? " The arms reached out and comforted again. My eyes welled with tears
because of the compassion extended to me, but also because of the loss of my father.
"You've been like a father to me for so long and I didn't know who else to call."
"Honey," he kissed my forehead and his scent, which was eerily similar to Edward's,
relaxed me. "You're family. You don't need to apologize because you're hurting. Esme and
I are always here for you. Don't you ever doubt that. And don't ever doubt that you can't
call me in the middle of the night when you need to cry."
"Thank you, Carlisle."
"I'm not going to push, but I need to know if you're physically hurt." Always the doctor…
I had to smile at the thought.
"No, it's all inside here." I tapped my temple and shyly smiled. "Edward did everything to
make my birthday perfect. He allowed Alice to throw the party – okay, maybe that wasn't
such a smart move," we both chuckled because Carlisle knew how Alice could get carried
away and how I hated attention, "but after you two left and the party broke up, he
helped me open all of my presents – against Alice's wish for me to unwrap them later this
morning. And then he gave me two perfect gifts. These gorgeous sapphire and diamond
earrings he chose, and a song…" I teared up again before finishing the thought. Carlisle
sat like stone, waiting for me to continue once I was comfortable. After a deep breath, I
continued. "A song he composed, which he played for me before handing me a copy on
CD. He named it 'Bella's Lullaby'." I sighed. "But then he informed me he wanted to be
with me. Of all days to announce this, he chose an incredibly painful day."
"Without thinking about his choice of days, how did everything else make you feel?"
I didn't think about the answer. I knew instantly how his words and actions affected me.
"Loved."
Damn. Carlisle could cut through the crap like no one else. I continued to babble about
the exchange, while Carlisle offered words of encouragement. At one point, he informed
me that I glowed, almost as much as the new earrings I wore.
"Did you want to stay here and rest?"
Before answering Carlisle, I looked around for a clock. It was after 5AM. I nodded and
asked to sleep in Edward's old room. More than anything, I figured being in his childhood
room would give me more answers to my questions.
l~l~l~l
Around 2PM, my eyes fluttered open and I turned to take in the unfamiliar surroundings.
Realization dawned on me. I slept in Edward's bed after our confusing conversation. I
sat up and tried to rehash the events in my mind. After a few moments filled with
conflicting emotions, I rose from the bed and padded to the kitchen.
"You're awake, honey. Can I get you something to eat?"

I wasn't particularly hungry. "You don't need to make me anything, Victoria." She shook
her head and I doubted I would win this battle. "Okay, how about a turkey sandwich."
"Have a seat over there. I'll have it for you in a moment."
The graying older woman furiously went to work, before placing a sandwich in the shape
of a heart in front of me. Had Carlisle discussed my conundrum with her? Surely not.
As if she heard my thoughts, Victoria spoke. "I sensed you needed a pick-me-up. I wanted
to turn that frown upside down." I groaned at her cheesy words, but laughed – the
reaction she most assuredly sought.
After taking a bite, I moaned. Somehow, Victoria managed to make something as simple
as a turkey sandwich taste like the finest steak. She winked, knowing what caused my reaction
"One of these days you're going to tell me how you make these taste so entirely perfect."
"You can't torture it out of me," Victoria giggled.
We caught up for the next hour and I gushed on and on about the girls' swift progress.
Clearly, Victoria viewed them as if they were her grandchildren, not those of her
employers. But Victoria had always been more than an employee.
Before returning home, Carlisle, Esme, and Victoria engulfed me with their arms and
words. I may have lost my father, but I still had a family…and a perfect one at that.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
The day dragged on like no other. After breakfast at the diner, the girls and I returned
to the empty house. I wasted little time before returning to Bella's room, searching for any
sign that she had come back and left again. But her dress sat in the same heap where I
left it when Lizzie interrupted my moment with it. I'm glad she's young, or else she's going
to have very different thoughts about what her father was doing.
Rather than invading her privacy any longer, I shut Bella's bedroom door and then myself
in my home office. A few hours later, when Bella still failed to materialize, my thoughts
got the better of me and I began to frantically worry that she had left us for good, or
worse, was seriously injured and killed in a ravine along a deserted portion of the
highway. Shuddering at the thought, I pushed both ideas from my head as I tried to
concentrate on something other than Isabella Swan.
Unfortunately, I was anything but successful when Lizzie and Renee stomped into my office.
"Daddy," Renee said. "We've been calling for you forever. Why didn't you answer the door?"
Alice had arrived at a few minutes into my self-impost exile and she enlisted them in the
party cleanup. Apparently, the three of them turned it into a competition. Bless my cousin
for her creativity and knowing when to materialize to rescue me. Before she left, she
had thrown a movie into the DVD player to entertain the girls and then confronted me in
my office.
"What's the deal?"

"Huh?" I eloquently asked.
"Where's Bella? She already opened her presents," Alice proclaimed. I didn't comment.
"Why are you sulking?"
The two of us talked. We discussed my devious plan to thwart Alice's present torture
(which resulted in her giving me the stink eye), as well as my personal gifts. My voice
expressed pride at my courage to take the leap and inform Bella that I wanted her. Alice's
smile confirmed that I made the right choice. Like always, she gave me good advice, even
if it wasn't advice I wanted.
"Just give her time to process everything. It's a tough day for a couple of reasons. Not
only does she have to celebrate a birthday without her father, but also she turned 25.
Do you know how hard it is for a woman to get older?" Alice's giggle indicated she was joking.
But her suggestion was spot on. Bella would need time.
"If there is one thing I'm sure of, it's that Bella is your lobster, Edward." Again with the
damned lobster. I desperately wanted to believe Alice. "You've already taken the leap.
Don't rush her. She'll make it when she's ready. I promise you."
"I'm sorry, honey. Daddy was just thinking." I hoped Alice is right.
They stared at me, worry lining their foreheads. I hated to see that look on their young faces.
"We're hungry," they chanted in unison.
"Your movie can't be over already," I winked. "What time is it?" After I asked my
question, they both shrugged at me. "You can't tell time, can you?" Renee blushed, but
Lizzie peered at me as if I were the biggest idiot alive. If only you knew… "Well, let's get
you two a snack. What do you want?"
"Apple pies!" one of them shrieked, behind me as I exited my office.
Sadly, I couldn't be bothered to pay enough attention to determine which one spoke for
my mind continued to focus on Bella. But to be fair to myself, if she decided to leave us
permanently, they'd be similarly devastated. So my concern was warranted, at least I
told myself it was. I attempted to put on my fatherly nothing-is-bothering-me mask for them.
"I'm going to kill your Uncle Emmett for introducing you two to McDonald's," I growled as I
tickled their sides.
Melodious giggles wafted down the hallway and echoed back to me, reminding me of
what was missing.
"Hop in the Lexus, girls. We can go to McDonald's." Their hoorays brought a slight smile
to my face as they raced to the car. Sometimes I was such a sucker when it came to these two.
"I'm faster than you!" Renee bellowed to her twin.
Lizzie's competitive streak wouldn't allow her to accept second place. "I'm going to catch you!"
"No you're not!"

Their joyful sounds stabbed at the already sore wound in my heart. How would I tell them
Bella had left us?
When I walked outside, I realized the weather was prime for kite flying. I snagged one
from the garage before buckling them into their seats. Depending on the mood following
lunch, we'd spend some time at the park before returning home for their daily nap.
l~l~l~l
After a very successful day running along the grass, the three of us pulled into the
driveway to find Bella's truck in its normal spot. Please don't be back to tell us you're
leaving. Please, please, please.
She must've heard the crunch of the gravel because she opened the door to the porch
just as we passed it, a huge smile on her face.
"Happy Birthday, Bella!" the girls sang to her as she opened the passenger door to help
Renee out of her car seat.
Her responding smile was sweet and genuine, but it didn't meet her eyes. And although I
couldn't see them – she wouldn't look at me – I sensed there was deep sadness in their
chocolaty depths.
"Thank you, girls. C'mon. Tell me all about your day. I missed you two so much!"
Without as much as an acknowledgement of my existence, Bella grasped the girls' tiny

hands within her own delicate ones and led them into the house. Frowning, I realized that
I may have jeopardized any chance I had with her by divulging my feelings. I continued
to stand behind the Lexus, my face bowed.
Considering Bella hadn't given me any indication of where our future may lie, or rather if
we even had a future, I was at a complete loss with what to do with myself. Lacking any
real choice, I returned to the one place where I could get answers – my piano.
l~l~l~l
A few hours later, I continued to furiously pound the keys. Without having gained any
insight into the situation, I felt like a man set adrift in an endless ocean. Time passed, the
sun darkened infinitesimally, and the girls' sounds of laughter alerted me that time for
dinner quickly approached. But no one came to get me to eat and I wondered whether this
silent treatment would continue indefinitely and what it would mean to the working
relationship between me and Bella.
I was determined to march in the kitchen and give Bella a piece of my mind. But Renee's
words stopped me dead in my tracks.
"Why aren't you eating with us?"
"I'm not hungry," Bella mumbled. "I ate a late lunch."
She hadn't frozen me out, but she surely hadn't welcomed me, either. Letting out a deep
exhale, I decided to return to my office and attempt to complete some work. Maybe
after she put the girls to bed, I could confront Bella and then get some food. But my mind
never stopped replaying the events of the previous night in my head.
Some feeling jolted through me, followed by a light tap on the door. Before I could respond
to it, Bella pushed her way through. In her hands, she carried one of the large silver
trays. And on that tray sat two plates of food, two glasses, and five tea candles, which
gave her an ethereal glow.
"Hungry?" she asked timidly.
"Until I saw you, I wasn't." I hoped she caught the double meaning of my words,
because my mouth watered for more than just her delicious cooking.
A blush colored the apples of Bella's cheeks and she placed the tray down on my desk,
before rearranging its contents. Forgetting my manners, I joined her in moving the
papers to my couch, the credenza, any other surface so we would have ample space to eat.
"Here you go. I prepared this just for you." Bella placed the plate – topped with a filet
mignon, with a side of asparagus coated in hollandaise sauce, and a baked potato
swimming with butter – in front of me. I cut into the tender steak and watched as its
juices escaped from the rare center. My fucked-up, juvenile mind thought of other juices
I'd like to seep out from a warm core.
"Everything's perfect," I announced.
"Oh, here are the salt and pepper for your potato. I'm sure your meat won't require it."
She smiled sheepishly towards me as her hand extended across the table. As I motioned
to take the salt and pepper from her clutches, her grip loosened and they slipped from
her grasp. Although I didn't expect her to stop holding them, I internally jumped for joy
and wasted no time before I grabbed her fingers and kissed each knuckle before kissing
the back of her hand and her palm. A contented sigh escaped from her lips as she closed
her eyes and visibly relaxed.
We spoke of the girls, of the party, of my family, but we changed the subject whenever
it neared the topic of my feelings for her. Once we completed dinner, I followed behind
her while I carried the tray and placed it in the kitchen. I instructed her to leave it and
let my housekeeper deal with it in the morning.
"But that's not in her job description," she admonished while removing the items from the tray.
"I don't care. I pay her well enough to clean up after my dinner once in awhile."
She pursed her lips determinedly before heading towards the hallway without another
word. I wasn't about to let another night pass without dealing with the elephant in the
room, so I caught up with her and grabbed her hand, tugging her towards my piano.
After I pushed her onto the bench, I took my place alongside her and began playing her
lullaby. About halfway through, her head rested on my shoulder. Once the final note was
silenced, she raised her head and looked up at me while I gazed down at her.
I took my hand and traced along her jaw with the back of it. When she didn't pull away
from my touch, I stared into her eyes, which stared at me in return.
"I want you to kiss me."
Her words spurred me on and I crushed my mouth to hers, pleased that I could taste her
and drink her in. Too much time had passed since the last time we'd been this close…
A/N: Yep. You can remove that question mark from the chapter's title. We have progress! :)
Next chapter posts Monday, March 8, 2010. I want to warn you that I may take a
two-week hiatus, which would mean I wouldn't post on March 15 or March 22. I'm going
on vacation to Dallas to see robpattz-addict. And thanks to kellyprovence, we're going to
a private party Bobby Long is playing before his March 16 show. I may still be jizzing after
the trip, hence the two-week hiatus.
And one last plea - these are the final days of voting for the first round of the Indie
TwiFics (through Tuesday, March 2 at 11:59 PM EST). Please give A Labor of Love some
props in AH story that Knocks You Off Your Feet (WIP) and Best Use of a Parent! -
http:/www(dot)theindietwificawards(dot)com/vote(dot)aspx
This week's recommendation: "The Groupie" by JustForkIt, which kellyprovence and

kmdawe turned me onto.
Of course, check out "The Gentleman from Washington State" by Betty Smith because it's
good, I beta it, and KStew411 reviewed it this week (total coincidence we were reviewed
together).
Should this story be pulled (which would only happen if it gets reported for TOS violations),
it's also up on TWCS (in its entirety) and Twilighted (only a few chapters are up, so far).
The links to both are on my profile.
Have a great week!

review_url =
value=20 selected>20. Chapter 19: Progress?<option value=21 >21. Chapter 20:
</form>
Chapter: 21
value=20 >20. Chapter 19: Progress?<option value=21 selected>21. Chapter 20:
</script>
A/N: Exciting news! A Labor of Love is a finalist for an Indie TwiFic Award (Best Use of a
Parent)! Voting takes place March 15-24, 2010. I hope you'll take the time to give me your vote
I continue to gain new readers each week. I'm so glad you're here. :) To those who've
been reviewing and recommending this story, I give you my undying love!
Thank you to my beloved beta, robpattz-addict, and to Betty Smith, who did a little filling
in this week!
I'm so, so sorry about last week's cockblock. Hopefully this chapter will rectify the situation.
Chapter 20: Revelations
BPOV
I was glad when I got home and found it empty. After everything that had happened in
the last 24 hours, I needed some time to think and be by myself. As I walked around and
looked at the family pictures that were housed on walls, tables, and desks, my decision
became easy. I wanted this: this life, this family, this man.
When they returned home, I helped Edward with the girls' car seats, but I didn't meet his
gaze, fearful that I wouldn't be able to follow through with my plan.
But what was my plan?
Edward and I already had a slew of starts and stops. This needed to be right. One thing
was clear – he loved my cooking. So I figured the best way to let him know that I was
receptive to his overtures would be dinner, followed by a serious discussion. At some
point, he camped out at his piano. Maybe he was waiting for me to come to him? I would,
but not until I could talk freely, which meant waiting until after I fed the girls, bathed
them, and put them to bed.
As I expected, my snub of him the previous night meant Edward would hole himself up in
his office away from us. By the time I pushed my way in, I figured his face would wear a
dour expression. Instead, he greeted me with that damned panty-dropping grin, and I
had a sneaking suspicion that the faint wetness of my panties was indicative of
something greater. If only he realized what sort of hold he had over me.
For the next half-hour, we danced around his declaration. But I was too nervous to make
the first move – well, the second – and Edward had already been shot down, so he
appeared content to act as if nothing had transpired. Why couldn't I just tell him I was
willing to try things? Was it my belief that there wasn't a future with him? Was that what
was holding me back? Unlikely, considering I came to the conclusion that a long-term
future with him didn't matter, because just having Edward Cullen in my life for a short
while was worth the heartache that would follow later.
Again, I avoided the topic. He gave me opportunity after opportunity to reveal my

thoughts. But like the idiotic coward I was, I let them pass. And once he sat me down on
the piano, deep within my soul, I felt that the time was right.
He played my song. And in the few heartbeats after it finished, I seized the moment. "I
want you to kiss me," I blurted out, hoping the fear coursing through my veins didn't reveal
itself in my voice. As cheesy as it seems, I heard fireworks and saw stars once he
swooped down to pull my lips against his own.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
Bella pulled her mouth away from me, and she began panting loudly, mimicking my own
labored breathing. Her swollen lips curled into a smile. Unable to control myself, I grabbed
her face roughly and steadied it as I devoured her again. Our tongues swirled together in
a sloppy dance after I plunged my own inside her mouth. Even though this wasn't our first
kiss, it was the first sober one to which we both consented.
At some point, I noticed the electric warmth radiating off of Bella's hands – one tightly
gripped and tugged on my hair while the other sought my already-hard cock. When she
connected with it, Bella squeezed it just a bit, which elicited a thunderously feral growl
from me. While she rubbed me through my pants, I wrapped one arm around her waist,
but angled it so my hand could cup her perfect ass. I mirrored her by running my hands
through her soft waves of hair. She responded to my movements with a mew, and this
time I removed my mouth from hers.
We continued to stare into each other's eyes as our hands traced along lines and curves.
All of our sensual wanderings culminated with me unexpectedly throwing Bella over my
shoulder and bounding up the stairs.
Although she squealed with delight, Bella fought me. "Put me down!" she ordered
between giggles.
"No, I'm afraid you'll run out the door again," I joked.
My foot kicked the door shut as I maneuvered Bella into my arms before I threw her
down on my bed. Her eyes undressed me and expanded a bit when she took in my groin's
sizable bulge. Before I had a chance to join her on the bed, Bella began unbuttoning her top.
"Don't," I commanded. She responded with a look of horror and hurt. "No, Bella. I want
you naked and in my bed. But," I bowed my head, a bit embarrassed to continue, "can we
take things slow? I'm not, umm, terribly experienced." I worried about her response, but
Bella's sweet smile spurred me on. "Plus, I want to take my time getting to know every
inch of your body the most complete way possible. It takes time discovering what makes
you gasp, moan, groan, and cry out in ecstasy. I'm going to do everything in my power
to please you."
Bella's skin flushed after hearing my words and her chest raised and lowered with an
increasing pace. She was so fucking hot.
"Is that alright if we take our time?" I repeated.
Bella nodded before curling her finger in an invitation for me to join her. After crawling up
her legs and past her aromatic core, our mouths joined again. And for much of the night,
we petted and made out like two horny teenagers before falling asleep – fully clothed –
in one another's arms.
l~l~l~l
For the next few weeks, Bella and I kissed, cuddled, and touched. We learned what made
the other coo with delight, and we each discovered new erogenous zones we never
knew about. With each passing day, another piece of clothing found its way to the floor
while we mapped each other's topography. During that time, we spent every night
wrapped up and tangled in the limbs of the other from the moment we tucked the girls in
their beds.
I'd never experienced such simple and unadulterated joy and from the glow of Bella, I
was sure she felt the same. I also had never expected to truly love another person after
Angela. But my love for Bella grew with each passing day.
After that first night, we discussed whether to share our pairing with our friends and
family. Much to my surprise, we both whole-heartedly agreed to keep them in the dark as
long as possible. Even though we valued their opinions and we had them to thank for
finally bringing us together, we both believed their knowledge would only lead to undue
influence, which neither of us would be able to handle.
In the morning, we'd both curse the alarm alongside my bed as it drew us out of our
peaceful slumber and limited our time together before I would be forced to leave for
work. Typically, we would kiss for a few minutes, and then Bella would leave me to wake
the girls and prepare our breakfasts. I'd sneak opportunities to playfully spank her ass,
nuzzle her neck, or steal a kiss. The bustle and rush of each morning provided me many
opportunities to get in some of that extra affection that would escape the eyes of Lizzie
and Renee. We'd text throughout the day: naughty promises of what we would do to
one another at some point or simple, sweet nothings. Maggie would give me knowing
looks, usually in response to what I suspected was a goofy grin on my face.
Unlike my usual workaholic days, I would rush home at 4:30 in order to pull into the
driveway by 5:15, leaving me time for a walk with my girls. Lizzie and Renee would run
ahead while Bella and I lingered behind as we brushed our hands together. I'd assist her
and my daughters as they prepared dinner. During our meals together, we reminisced
over our days and decided how to spend our evenings. Without a doubt, we were
becoming a family. As I looked back on the last five years, I was saddened by what I had
missed by removing myself from life. But when I considered the rest of the years of my
life, I was hopeful for all that I would enjoy.
Before this journey began, Bella had expressed worry that I didn't know her at all. But
thanks to the amount of time we talked and shared, she quickly became my best friend I
hoped the same was true of me for her.
One Saturday afternoon, our secret was uncovered. Apparently, Bella and I were so
consumed by our kiss that we failed to hear Tia and the girls crash through the front door.
"Daddy? Bella?" Renee questioned. Neither Renee, nor Lizzie had ever witnessed me
showing non-familial affection with another person.
Bella's blush flashed brighter than the red of a fire engine. But she was composed as she
pulled away from me. Her movements weren't jerky or full of shame or surprise, which
comforted me.
"Well," she giggled nervously, "I guess your father and I have something to share. We
like each other very much, and when two people like one another they express it by
kissing and hugging."
"You did not just give them the G-rated 'bird and the bees' talk," I laughed.
Tia joined in. "I'm so glad you two have found one another. How long has this been going on?"
"A couple of weeks," we both murmured like two love-sick kids.
"Are you guys going to get married?"
I spun around and stared at Lizzie. Honestly, I would want nothing more than to make
Bella my bride. But I hadn't expressed the depth of my feelings for her to her. So how
would I address this minefield we were heading into?
"Honey, it's too early for us to know those things. Okay?"
Renee started clapping. "Oh, I wanna be a bridesmaid!"
"Me, too!"
Our frightened eyes met. In that moment, Bella and I held a silent conversation in which
we agreed to ignore the comments and plow ahead with being a couple on our own terms.
The girls were supposed to be the last to know about us. Not that the cat was out of the
bag, we had to be very careful where they were concerned, especially since they were
already marrying us off!
But the safer bet was to change the subject. Again, we looked at one another asking the
other what could be said to divert their attention. Finally, Bella came – again – to the
rescue. This woman amazes me more and more everyday!
"What movie did you all watch last night?"
Apparently, that did the trick and the topic of our future was dropped – hopefully until
there was something concrete to discuss.
Bella shooed the girls into the kitchen to prepare lunch and to give me a chance to talk
with Tia. She was low on our list of notifications, as well. We weren't sure how she would
react to me dating again. Despite her insistence over the years that I should hold Angela
in my heart, but make room to love another, I feared the day when I would have to tell
her that time had come.
"Tia," I stammered. "I, uh, wow. This is harder than I imagined."
"You don't have to say anything. I understand. And I am so genuinely happy for you.
The moment I met Bella, two thoughts crossed my mind. First, that you had chosen a
wonderful woman to care for the twins. And second, that she had already captured your
heart. From the moment she entered this house, everything about you changed. There
is no doubt in my mind that Ang would be ecstatic to know you're finally allowing yourself
to move on. Just make sure you do everything in your power to take care of her and
bring her comfort. Mr. Weber – bless his soul – brought me flowers every Wednesday
night for 25 years. And when he got sick, he instructed a flower shop to continue his
tradition." She started chuckling. "Did you know I continued to receive them for over
three years after he died? I had to call them to stop with the deliveries. The owner
informed me, 'But Mr. Weber pre-paid for five years.' If he hadn't passed away, I would've
killed him myself!"
It was nice to hear about Mr. Weber. I never had the chance to meet him because he
died the year Angela and I started dating. Standing here with Tia, I soon became lost in
my thoughts. Never before had I made the connection that illness and death changed my
relationship with Angela, deepening it faster than expected. And now Bella was
experiencing the same thing. Was I making a mistake?
"Edward. Whatever you're thinking about, stop it. I've known you long enough to
recognize that the look you have on your face will result in nothing good."
"But what if Tom's death, and now Charlie's, is my way of swooping in to save the day?
What if I'm causing more harm than good?"
Tia sighed heavily, before closing her eyes and thinking over my questions. "Honey,
please don't do this. The two instances are entirely different. And Angela and Bella are
very different, too. I thought you and Ang made a smart and handsome couple, but I
can't deny that there is something unique and otherworldly between you and Bella. There
is a certain charge in the air when you're near each other. Even if you tried to stop
yourself from being with her, you couldn't. Stop second guessing yourself and just enjoy."
If I needed anyone's approval, it was Tia's. Not only did she calm my suddenly-frayed
nerves, but she set me at ease. Heck, she confirmed what I suspected – that what Bella
and I shared transcended us. That our bubble of electricity could be noticed by
others…that we belonged together. I gave Tia the strongest hug I could muster and
released her before she batted me off, as she always did when I thanked her with a lot
of emotion.
"Oh, you stop that," she said as she waving me away.
"You've just done," I let out the metaphorical breath I'd been holding onto since Bella left
the room, "so much for me over the years. And what you've said today helped make a
world of difference. I can't thank you enough. Oh, but can I ask you a favor?" Tia looked
at me expectantly, "Can you not tell anyone about us? We want to let people in on our
secret when the time is right. Honestly, we planned to keep this private for a helluva lot longer."
"Well, your secret is out. But of course. And Edward, you let Bella know that she can call
me anytime if she needs some information for blackmail against you!" Tia raised her voice
at the end, probably in an effort to make sure Bella would hear, lest I forget to pass that
nugget along.
"Thank you!" Bella bellowed from the kitchen. "I have a sneaking suspicion I'll be taking
you up on that offer very soon!"
This night, like those of the next few weeks, passed with me pulling Bella into my arms
while we talked in bed – what had become our bed – before we drifted off to sleep.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
Edward and I had shared a bed for a month. And during that time, we hadn't progressed
too much physically. Yes, we were sleeping with little covering us, but our heavy petting
rarely ventured beyond the clothed variety. I tried subtle hints; I tried not-so-subtle hints
that included asking and begging for him to pinch or suck my nipples. But he was always timid.
We had become more familiar with one another's bodies than most couples, except when
it came to our vital organs. That territory remained uncharted and I couldn't understand why.
Even though I wasn't ready to go public, I decided to tell Rose. I needed advice on how
to break Edward's resolve.
"Are you two playing hide the salami, yet?" Rose joked.
"Actually, that's why I was calling."
"Shut the fuck up! You and Edward are finally knocking boots? Pulling the car into the
garage? Doing the horizontal tango?"
"You've been around Emmett for far too long," I concluded.
"Nope, this is all me. I just didn't want to unleash my naughty side on the virginal Ms.
Swan. Who knew you were a bigger slut than I could ever be?"
"Anywaaaay… I need advice."
"Work up to anal. Try a butt plug first." I shuddered at Rose's version of advice.
"Thanks for the info. But I just wanted to know how to get Edward to move past kissing
and feeling me up over my clothing. I mean, dude, we fool around a lot. He discovered
that a kiss behind my knee drives me insane with want. Really, we've learned what revs
each other's engines, so to speak. But whenever I try to move beyond 'leading off of first
base', he clams up. I don't get it."
"You are such a whore. I love it. But umm, Bella, you two have had sex. He remembers
this, right?" Rose and I both stifled a chuckle.
But then I sighed. Heavily. "I don't know what's wrong with me. He was the one who got
the ball rolling by telling me of his feelings. And once I succumbed to his charms, he shut
me out physically."
"What is it with these Cullen men?" Rose wondered aloud. "Emmett was the same way
when we first started dating. It was like pulling teeth to get him to finger me. I finally
made a crack about his fingers being cold and shoved them down my pants. He finally took
the hint. After that, he was the inappropriate horndog that we all know and love."
"Did I just hear you right? Emmett wasn't always crude and loud?" I asked, flabbergasted.
"No, he was…just not around 'ladies'. If Esme and Carlisle hadn't taught my big teddy
bear how to respect women, he wouldn't be the gynecologist that he is today. But the last
thing I wanted from him was respect. So I took matters into my own hands."
I'm glad Edward had that kind of upbringing. It bodes well for Lizzie and Renee. Their
father would always ensure that they maintained a high self esteem so they didn't make
mistakes like I'd been making all along. Charlie hadn't failed me in that regard, but I had
been shy and awkward for so long and the slightest bit of attention I received in college
had the opposite effect. I made the mistake of trying to give physical affections rather
than emotional. As a result, I had far too many notches on my bedpost and nothing
substantial to show for it. In the six years since graduating from high school, I'd had two
relationships last longer than a month: the disastrously-too-long two-year stint with
James, and a four-month affair with my geology professor. And honestly, that affair was
nothing more than me responding to the attention of a shitty, horny man who habitually
cheated on his wife.
"How long did it take you before you took advantage of the innocent Emmett?"
"There was nothing innocent about him. He just did things a little differently. But to
answer your question – two weeks," Rose reported.
I coughed from shock. "What?"
"Yep. I think it was the longest I've ever waited for some real physical action. Hold on,
wait. How long have you two been doing whatever it is that you do?"
"Since my birthday," I muttered, entirely dejected. "He told me he wanted to take things
slowly. But this is absurd. Why doesn't he want me?"
"Have you asked him?"
"Fuck, no."
"I suggest you do two things, Bella. One, talk to him. And two, take matters into your
own hands. Literally. Give him a hand job. Or pleasure yourself in front of him. Believe me,
you'll be able to measure his desire for you both ways."
Blushing from the thought of revealing that most-intimate detail to Edward – how I got
myself off – I resolved to work my magic on him. Tonight was Friday and we would have
the place to ourselves.
"Rose, you're a lifesaver. I am going to rock his world tonight. And if this doesn't work,
heaven help me!"
l~l~l~l
At exactly 5:18, Edward stormed through the front doors and pulled me into a frenzied
kiss, which I willingly accepted.
"Fuck, I've wanted to do that since the moment I walked out the door this morning," he
breathed. After a few moments of catching his breath, Edward began to take in my
appearance. "You look absolutely stunning. What's going on? Are we going to my parents'
for dinner?"
I wore a gray pencil skirt that hit me about 2 inches above my knees and a plunging royal
blue shirt with ruffling along its neckline. My hair, half of which was pulled up loosely, had
soft curls and accented my earrings impeccably. With dramatically cooler temperatures in
mid-October, I opted for stockings with a back seam and a pair of pointed-toe stilettos to
complete the ensemble. I was taking out all stops in my attempts at seducing my
boyfriend. My boyfriend? Is that what he was to me? Although we hadn't discussed it, I
figured that's what we were.
"Nope."
"Mmm. Intriguing. So what's the plan, beautiful?" Edward stared at me quizzically.
I stalked him as if he were my prey, before yanking him to me by his tie. I kissed him
deeply and battled with his tongue for supremacy. As he snaked his arms around my
waist and jerked my body to his, I immediately ended it.
"You won't be needing this." I removed his tie and seductively pushed his suit jacket to
the ground. Then, to make him groan, I bit his earlobe and growled into his ear, "Grab a
car because I am taking you out tonight."
Without a second glance in his direction, I left him standing in the foyer. I silently giggled
in the kitchen while I waited for him to process what I said and return to the garage. I
heard his shoes near me before I turned to him. In his hands, he held up my coat, which I
slipped over my shoulders. I gave him a chaste kiss before guiding him outside. Always
the gentleman, Edward opened my door and waited until I was ready before he closed it.
The drive to Port Angeles was tense with sexual energy, but we both kept it at bay as we
discussed our day. I neglected to tell him of my fresh waxing, as I hoped things would
progress enough that he would learn of it himself. I did tell him about the rest of the
pampering I'd experienced through the day, including the mani and pedi. After
mentioning them, he lifted my fingers to his mouth and proceeded to kiss each. In
response, a soft whimper escaped my lips.
As we ate dinner at our favorite sushi restaurant, I made sure to loosen us up by ordering
a large warm sake. By the time we left, I was beyond buzzed, and desperately horny.
When he bent down to open my door, I pushed him up against the car and starting
grinding against him. If I had any doubt over his desire for me, it was extinguished
because an instantaneous hard-on thrust forcefully into me, causing me to moan with delight.
The alcohol must've weakened Edward's resolve because he pinched my nipples and I
groaned so loudly that the sound reverberated against the walls of the narrow street.
"Get me home. Now," I said, my voice husky with desire.
I rubbed my thighs together as I sought out a source of friction. For a moment, I

considered Rose's fingering technique, but Edward was most assuredly nothing like his
brother. I worried that would set us back two steps. Instead I rubbed his bulge as he
sped alarmingly fast home.
When we pulled into the driveway, we both ran from our seats. He caught up with me
before slinging me into his arms and kissing me passionately. As we moved upstairs, I
kicked my shoes off and worked my fingers through his buttons until I couldn't reach any
more, before returning to his mouth.
By the time we reached Edward's bed, he began working through our usual
ministrations, and my buzz instantly died.
Although he undressed me and gasped when he uncovered my garter, with matching bra
and panties, I feared our mouths and fingers wouldn't reach the promised land. Once he
reverently removed my stockings and lingerie, his eyes nearly bugled out of their
sockets when he noticed I was bare again. I figured the sight was enough to send him
over the edge – his dick surely seemed ready to take the plunge. But Edward maneuvered
his body so that no part of him got within four inches of my pussy or breasts. Frustration
and confusion coursed through my veins.
What would Rose do in this instance? Scratch that. What would an inexperienced Rose do
in this situation?
I nodded internally to myself before shoving Edward onto his back. I immediately straddled
his legs and gave him a searing kiss that stunned him into silence and complete
submission. Ever so slowly, I ran my mouth over his body. I bit the spots that preferred
the extra pressure, licked other locations, and nipped yet others. He garbled something
when I did all three to his nipples – seeking what motion he preferred on this sensitive
spot. A combination of a tongue swirl and bite sent his hips bucking towards me as his
cock grazed my wet center.
My desire from the touch propelled me forward and I wrapped my hand around the base
of his ample length and slowly began jerking him off. When I saw a few – okay, many –
drops of precum, I lapped them up with a grin.
"Fuck, Bella. You are so fucking amazing. And you're so fucking gorgeous." I giggled at
his repeated use of the word, 'fuck', which he restrained from using most of the time.
"Do you like that?" I teased.
"Can't you fucking tell? I'm about to cum all over the place."
"I guess I might have to do something about that!"
Looking back towards him, I flashed him a smirk and then deep throated him, running my
tongue firmly along the base of his shaft and applying just enough suction for him to
moan. When his dick hit the back of my throat, I slowly pulled back while I kept my eyes
trained on his. Edward's hands wrapped themselves within my hair and he pushed and
pulled me as I made a few passes, before his breath quickened and I sensed he would
unload momentarily.
He grunted, "Baby, you're making me cum so fast."
In response, I hummed a little and his hips thrust him deeper into my mouth and his warm
juices spurted into the back of my mouth. At his delight, I grinned and wondered
whether he would return the favor.
A/N: Was it as good for you as it was for me? *grin*
With vacation with the robpatt-addict family beginning this weekend, we won't get to
see whether Widoward reciprocates. He'll be back on Monday, March 29, 2010, though!
A couple of recs to tide you over: "Into the Grey House" by pdd912 (warning: it has
BDSM elements) and "Tilt" by lambcullen (also available on Twilighted; search by author name
As always, make this writer proud and leave a review!

review_url =
value=20 >20. Chapter 19: Progress?<option value=21 selected>21. Chapter 20:
</form>
Chapter: 22
Revelations<option value=22 selected>22. Chapter 21: Dilemma<option value=23
</script>
A/N: We're back from hiatus! Woot, woot! I hope you were happy to have the preview -
mistakes and all. A few changes and additions have been made, so be sure to read it all.
Continue to gain new readers...welcome! For those who've been here, thank you for
reading and reviewing. :)
A big, fat kiss to my beta, robpattz-addict, and Betty Smith, who is offering her services
as my permanent prereader (if you're not reading her story, "The Gentleman from
Washington State", then get on it). You both make my crap readable (and I'm still not
happy with this chapter)!

Chapter 21: Dilemma
EPOV
The raw emotions coursing through my body were unparalleled. I'd had good blow jobs
before. Fuck! I'd had an amazing one from a drunk Bella almost two months earlier. But
this was something more. Different. Fucking indescribable. The woman I loved – but
couldn't yet tell – had seduced me and wrapped her mouth around my cock. She
managed to make me blow my load in a matter of seconds.
Maybe it was the way she looked. Maybe it was the way she glanced at me with that
sexy 'come hither' stare. Maybe it was her innocence wrapped up in a package of raw
sex. Maybe it was her incredible oral talent. Maybe, well maybe, it was just my incredible
love and devotion to her that brought on that fast and fucking awesome orgasm.
With my eyes still closed, I considered our relationship. Unlike my previous ones –
including the one I shared with Angela – Bella and I shared a physical connection that I
couldn't describe. Every time we touched, I was reminded of that connection when a
warm and comforting shock passed between us. But there was more to our relationship
than just physical. The moment I saw Bella, I knew we belonged together. And each day,
she performed the most minute action that confirmed it. Whether she stroked my arm
lightly when she sensed my anxiety, or dispensed some of her random knowledge on my
daughters, she surprised me. Although I would always love Angela, my feelings for Bella
quickly eclipsed those for her. A mixture of guilt and hope swirled within me.
I pushed the thoughts from my mind as I resolved to just enjoy this moment with my girlfriend.
My breathing evened out and I turned to look at the naughty-grinned, bare beauty
panting beside me. That blush of her cheeks, the one that warmed my heart, returned,
and I wanted nothing more than to scoop her up into my arms and kiss her senseless as
if we were characters in a 1930s romance. So I did.
"Mmmmm." Bella purred against my mouth.
I flipped her over intending to return the favor when she shot her hands up to my
shoulders and braced herself, ceasing my actions. Peering at her curiously, she shook
her head and her body flushed lightly. What would cause her to stop me?
l~l~l~l
BPOV
Dizziness overtook me and I had to cease Edward's progress. He had the look of a man
possessed, which I assumed to be the result of his desire to bring me pleasure similar to
what I gave him. But I needed a moment to regroup and focus.
"Shhhh," I exhaled. "Edward, just slow down. We've got all night." Confusion and
sadness crossed his face, probably resulting in dejection. I suppose his look was my fault.
I'd rushed through things a bit earlier, consumed with my desire to satisfy him physically
and to move our relationship along. I ran my hand along his face, as if I were telling him
to proceed. He nodded and resumed kissing me.
Our embrace turned passionate – almost as if Edward was trying to communicate

something to me through it – and before I realized what was happening, my legs
straddled his waist and my hips ground into his. The tell-tale signs of Edward's excitement
returned and he thrust his hardening cock against my wet core. With each thrust, he
grazed my clit and I shuddered. I couldn't get enough contact. I pushed my chest into his
and growled.
My poor Edward quizzed me. "Am I doing something wrong? What do you want me to do?
Does that feel alright? Do you want me to stop?" My sounds of pleasure seemed to have
the wrong effect.
I cocked my eyebrow at his self-consciousness and moved my hands on top of his, before
gently guiding one to my breasts and the other to my pussy. The reassurance did the
trick. Within seconds, he plunged two fingers deep into me, while pinching my nipples. He
groaned at the same time I moaned – both of us reacting to the intimate contact.
"Just like that Edward," I panted. "Oh, yes, curl your –oh!" My instructions didn't need to
be completed. Edward's fingers, which seemed to expect my body's wishes, continued to
play me, plucking me like strings of a guitar. Just as I considered asking him to dip his
mouth to my erect nipples, he read my mind and tentatively took one into his mouth,
earning a whimper from me.
The familiar tension preceding my own orgasms began to creep into my muscles. Again,
he seemed to sense what I needed and he quickened the pace, depth, and intensity of
his movements. Coupled with the sucking and nibbling of my breasts, I couldn't hold off
any longer as my release exploded.
"Edward. Oh, god, Edward. I, oh, god. Edward..." I chanted.
Spurred on by my completion and my vocal display, Edward's tongue began a slow and
painful path down my chest. It lingered around my belly button before dipping in. The
movement tickled, and I unsuccessfully suppressed a squeal, at which he grinned. A few
kisses against my skin later, and Edward had skipped the most important part of me,
settling on my inner thighs. He drove me insane with need.
"Is there something you want?" he grinned up to me when I angled my center towards
him. "If you don't behave, I may have to punish you."
Where had this Edward come from?
"Please..." I begged, not sure whether I was seeking contact with his mouth or punishment.
He laughed a little – a nervous laugh – and flashed his anxious eyes towards me. Ahh,
the Edward I knew and loved returned. Wait, loved? Did I love him? Could I love him? I
reminded myself of our conversations, which included constant reminders that he didn't
want more children or another wife. When I sighed at the thoughts, he took it as a sign
of my impatience with him, and he dove his mouth to my clit.
"Fuuuuuck!" I screamed at the contact – contact that was accompanied with a rough bite
and strong suck. For someone who claimed to be inexperienced in technique, he
practically made me cum with that maneuver.
Edward stopped immediately, evidently concerned at my reaction. "I'm sorry. Dammit. I

don't do anything right. Fuck," he spat. I tried to meet his gaze, but Edward's apparent
shame wouldn't let me in.
Grabbing his chin with my hand, I forced his face up so our eyes could meet. "You do
everything right. Don't you dare ruin this."
"But I hurt you."
"You think you hurt me? Edward," I chastised him with my tone, "You managed to send a
thousand amazing sensations through my body with that move. That's why I screamed.
Now get your mouth back down there and finish what you started." I grinned, but prayed
that my words and eyes conveyed that he was doing everything right.
His response reassured me. "Yes, ma'am!"
Our eyes remained locked on one another while he brought me to another plane of pleasure.
l~l~l~l
The next morning, we cuddled in bed, still affected by the afterglow of our evening, and
discussed us.
"What am I to you?" Edward asked.
I'd often asked myself the same question. I wasn't able to answer myself. How would
answering Edward be any different?
"Umm," I stammered, as I sought divine intervention for an answer. "Umm... What am I

to you?" Did I just turn the question back on him?
His familiar smirk at my question told me his uncertainty mirrored my own. "Well, I'd like to
consider you as my girlfriend. That is, if it's alright with you?"
Were we in middle school? No, in middle school we never pussy footed around this issue.
We just came out to ask our intendeds whether they wanted to 'go' with us.
"I'd like that," I responded, a huge, stupid grin affixed to my face.
He kissed my neck and then turned my mouth back so we could kiss. Like so many of them,
it turned intense and deepened. Our tongues met in my mouth and I mewed. We ignited
the previous night's desire, resulting in a gratifying replay.
l~l~l~l
Two events occurred Monday morning that changed the focus of the week and my
relationship with Edward.
The first was brought about by the girls' sudden request that we go shopping for
Halloween costumes.
"Please, please, please. Can we go today?" Renee whined.
"Let me give your dad a call. He might want to take you."
"Fine," she declared as she stomped her foot. Ah, it seems Renee inherited her father's
petulant side. I giggled and shook my head at them. So many of their characteristics were
like their father's, which I grew to recognize and love with each passing day. Shit, there
was that word again.
I left the girls in the family room with a spread of dolls and dresses.
"Hey, honey! The girls know Halloween is around the corner. Would you mind if I took
them shopping, or did you want to take them? Of course, we could all go together after
you get home."
"Wait, what did you say?" His tone was abrupt.
"Halloween. What did you want to do about costumes? Come to think of it, how do you
propose we're supposed to take them trick-or-treating?"
"No, before that."

I ran through the opening in my head. "Uhh, I said 'Hey, Edward!'"
"Bella. You did not."
I was sure I'd called him 'Edward'. Worry started to cripple me. Had I said 'James'? I
frantically wondered.
My prolonged silence didn't go unnoticed. "Bella? Are you still there?"
"Yeah," I whispered. I didn't know what to say.
He started chuckling. "Hey! You called me 'honey' for the first time. It was … well, it may
have been the greatest word you've ever uttered to me."
A smile crept onto my face. "I did?" Hearing it from him, I had no reason to doubt him. "I
did. Well, honey, what do you propose we do about the costumes?"
He sighed. "I could never tire of you calling me that!"
"You are such a sap, but at least you're my sap," I chuckled.
Our lovey-dovey conversation, which caused me to groan internally when my friends had
them, continued until I heard one of the girls cry for me from the living room.
"It looks like I gotta run. We'll have a costume fashion show when you get home."
"Say it one more time," he demanded.
"The natives are restless, honey. Don't work too late." I smiled when I hung up as I
strolled into the family room, that is until I discovered the problem. And I couldn't contain
my raucous laughter. Lizzie had clothed all of her dolls in dresses, leaving Renee's
anatomically incorrect ones bare. But the tears streaming from Renee's eyes silenced me.
I had to be the adult.
"Care to share what you're doing, Lizzie?" I asked with the tone of a seasoned interrogator.
Her eyes looked far from contrite. "They were cold."
"Uh-huh. Why aren't you sharing with Renee?"
"Because she's bossy," Renee interjected. I shot her a glare, effectively silencing her.
"Lizzie?" I warned.
After letting go of a long exhale, Lizzie answered, "I didn't feel like it."
Absurd moments like this made me glad that I was an only child for most of my life. I
closed my eyes as I considered the proper punishment.
"You need to apologize to your sister – and mean it. I want you to go to your room and
have a little time out to think about your behavior."
"Fine." Seriously? Her, too? "I'm sorry. Will you forgive me?"
Renee nodded her approval, while I accepted Lizzie's apology. "Now go. I'll get you in a
little bit."
She trotted up the stairs and once she was out of earshot, I informed Renee that we'd get
their costumes later in the day. I just prayed we hadn't waited too long to get a good selection.
"What do you want to be?"
"A Disney princess or Dora. Yes, a Disney princess. Lizzie can be Dora," she concluded.
"Well, there are so many. Which one?" Based on Lizzie's actions, I made the decision that
Renee got first choice if they selected the same thing.
"Belle!"
"I think you would make a beautiful Belle. You know her name means 'beautiful'. And it's
the same as mine."
She giggled, "No it's not. Your name is Bella."
I explained how names change from one language to the next. Although I didn't expect
her to understand entirely, my words held her enrapt. With a glance at my watch, I
realized we'd left Lizzie alone for about fifteen minutes. I retrieved her and dressed the
girls for our trek to the Port Angeles Walmart, which I regarded as the seventh circle of hell.
I texted Edward while I followed behind them to the front door. Will you have time for a
visit from your daughters?
As soon as I hit SEND, the doorbell rang.
"I wanna get it," Renee yelled.
Lizzie pushed her out of the way. "No, I wanna."
"Neither of you are going to answer the door. And if you don't start behaving," I glanced
at Lizzie, "we won't buy costumes. At all."
They immediately began to sulk. I wasn't sure what was causing them to react so out of
sorts today. Another ringing of the bell reminded me that someone stood on the doorstep.
That's when the second event occurred.
A courier stood on the other side, shoving two large, square envelopes towards me.
"I have deliveries for, umm, Miss Bella Swan and Mister Edward Cullen."
What? I wasn't expecting anything. "I can sign for both of them." Reaching for his
clipboard, I quickly scribbled my name, but not before I noticed the other names on the
list – Jacob and Leah, Esme and Carlisle. I fumbled in my purse for some loose bills to tip
the deliveryman. We exchanged the envelopes for the money.
"What is it, Bella?" the girls asked in unison, excitement seeping from their pores.
"Umm, I don't know."

"Open it!" they squealed.
Furrowing my brow and biting my lip, I nodded before tearing into the envelope on
which my name appeared in delicate script. Inside was a card with identical writing, which
caused my eyes to bulge:
Dr. and Mrs. Jasper Whitlock
Request Your Presence at
Their First Dinner Party.
Semi-Formal Attire.
Cocktails Served Promptly at Six O'clock,
Followed by Five Courses.
Friday, October 30, 2009.
Répondez s'il vous plaît by
Wednesday, October 28, 2009.
I gulped. A light sheen of sweat began to coat my forehead as anxiety crept up. What
would this mean to what Edward and I shared? Were we ready for this step? Were we
ready to go public, even if 'public' only meant our family?
"Okay, girls. Let's get you into the Lexus." As if in a trance, I loaded them into the car
and sat myself in the front.
I sent him another text.Please call me ASAP, honey.
Within a minute, Edward's ring awoke me from my stupor.
"You didn't need to call me 'honey' to get me to call you. I was about to reply to your
text when I received the second one." Edward sounded exuberant. "Of course I have
time for my girls, including you."
"What? Oh, I completely forgot about that."
"Oh," he mumbled.
"No, no. We'd be delighted to see you. It's just," I paused, unsure of how to continue.
A clearly worried Edward asked, "What is it?"
"It's stupid."
"Bella."
"I don't know why I'm reacting this way." I bit my lip again as nerves wracked me.
Edward tried to reassure me, "Please tell me, love." Love? I call him honey and he
responds with 'love'? What is it with this word?
"We've both been invited, via formal, handwritten invitations, to a dinner party at your
sister's house this Friday," I hesitantly told him.
"That sounds great. I know she goes a bit all out, but I don't know what the problem is."
If I hadn't been driving, I would've closed my eyes and taken a deep breath. Instead, I
focused on the road in front of me while I tried to explain what was going on inside my
head. "Do you think we're ready?" When he didn't respond, I continued to speak. "To tell
everyone?"
It sounded like Edward was wheezing. When he returned to the conversation, I surmised
he had been guffawing. "I've been ready to tell everyone since the day you kissed me."
"I'm confused. We agreed that we wouldn't tell our families and friends about our growing
relationship until we were ready. Were you just placating me?"
That wheezing sound returned. I wanted to slap the smirk, which I knew was plastered
there, from his face. This time, he didn't mask his reaction when he spoke. "Oh, Bella.
I've been waiting to make you mine from the moment I laid eyes on you. And once it
happened," He paused with a sigh. "Did I rue the eventual meddling of my family? Yes.
But that was the main reason why I wanted to keep this quiet. Really, it was important
to me that you take the lead. You've been going through so much change that I decided
it would be best to do what you felt comfortable doing.
"If you're ready, it would mean the world to me if we could announce things."
I considered his words and his sincerity. Like every other decision I'd made thus far, I
concluded to jump in with both feet, even if it resulted in my getting hurt in the end.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
While Bella readied herself in her room, I sat on our bed with my head in my hands. I
didn't want to continue lying to her. I kept informing her that I didn't want to get married
again or have kids. I wanted nothing more than to have marry Bella and parent children
with her. But there was something that mattered more: I yearned to declare my love for
her. How would I do this?
"Fuck, this isn't easy," I growled before I rose from my bed and started my own preparations.
Twenty minutes later, Bella's door creaked open as I straightened my tie in the mirror.
After a couple of light knocks, she floated through the door, and I froze. This woman's
beauty – and her complete ignorance of it – almost forced me to my knees in praise. How
had I, a complete workaholic and ultimate unladies' man, convinced her that she wanted
to be with me?
"You've never looked more perfect," I declared.
Our eyes met in the mirror and her familiar flush colored her cheeks. "Thank you. Here,
let me help you with that." Bella pressed her chest against my back and reached her arms
up to my tie.
A few fiddles later, she pulled away. "Voila!"
The loss of her warmth turned me, and I cradled her body against my own. I fought
every urge to run my hands through her perfect hair, but I suspected she would've been
cross with me if she had to spend another minute on it. So instead, I ran the back of my
index finger along her cheek to her jaw. Her eyes closed, evidencing her trust of me. I
tipped her chin back and delicately kissed her lips, before leaving another on her
forehead. Slowly, a smile curled up her face, and she loudly exhaled.
"Thank you, I needed that." Bella's eyes fluttered opened. "Are you sure we're ready to
do this?" As if to assure her, I clasped her hand securely.
l~l~l~l
"And then he had the audacity to walk into class!" Jasper's story had each of us doubled
over with laughter. Of course, we all had our share of Emmett stories. But this was the
rare opportunity to share them while he was in Seattle and away from the family.
I glanced over at Bella while she wiped the tears from her eyes. Sensing my eyes on her,
she nodded her head. This was the time.
"I have some news to share," I began.
"It's about time. Why else did you think I held this party?" I glared at Alice and her smug
expression. If she sensed that Bella and I were together, I might start believing in her
so-called psychic powers. Heck, I might just pay her to predict my future with Bella!
"As I was saying, before I was unceremoniously interrupted, I have some news." I
stopped and waited for another interruption. When I was met with silence, I continued.
"Two months ago, Bella joined my household as my daughters' nanny. Since then, she
has become an integral part of all of our lives, my own especially." Looking into the
beaming eyes of Bella, I knew my life was complete and I would love this woman until the
day I died. "Umm," I stammered, distracted by her warm, chocolate eyes, "What I'm
trying to say is that this wonderful, beautiful woman and I have been seeing each other.
Honestly, I don't remember when I was last this happy."
The silence of a moment earlier continued. Frankly, I wasn't sure what to make of it. But
then a cacophony of sound erupted as everyone began speaking at once. The six other
dinner party members – our families – began congratulating us, slapping me on the back,
and murmuring assertions that they sensed something had been brewing.
Under the table, Bella snaked her fingers through my own and gripped my hand securely.
In that moment, an all-consuming feeling of peace overtook me.
To my left, I spied Esme and Bella talking animatedly. When Bella appeared embarrassed
and covered her face, I suspected she learned of my parents' knowledge of our wedding tryst.
"He didn't tell you? Edward," my mother admonished me.
"I've never been more mortified," Bella groaned. "I thought the event itself held that
spot, but considering both you and Carlisle know… Don't be surprised if you never see me
again," she bit her lip and giggled.
I brought her hand to my mouth and kissed it in apology. "I'm sorry, I needed advice and
Alice was gone," I whispered into her ear. "Will you forgive me?"
"I'll consider it when the perma-blush leaves my face." Bella kissed my cheek, so I
suspected she'd understood. After all, she talked to my brother.
Once the energy surrounding our declaration subsided a bit, we returned to telling stories.
"Did you all know Bella is a freak of nature when it comes to trivia?" Bella cringed at Alice's
question, as she sensed the direction of this story. My ears perked up, because this was a
tale I'd longed to hear for a couple of months. "When she lived in the sorority house, she
insisted everyone watch Jeopardy every night. I've never heard so many girls react
negatively to a game show as they did when Bella banged on a pan each night at 7:30
to announce its airing.
"But that's just the tip of the iceberg. She couldn't force everyone to watch. In fact, I'm
pretty sure few people watched with her, especially after they realized she'd shout out
the answer before anyone else had a chance to guess. After I graduated, I continued to
hear all about," Alice raised air quotes, "'Nazi' Jeopardy." For a moment, Alice giggled
before proceeding with the story. "Bella was the Scholarship Chair of the sorority her
sophomore year. Well, she managed to institute some oddball policies, including required
viewing of Jeopardy. Everyone despised it."
Bella challenged her, "Tell them the truth – what happened to the sorority-wide GPA?"
"It went up dramatically," Alice conceded.
"Right."
Alice added, "But only because everyone assumed that you'd let them off the hook if they
studied harder."
"Hey, my methods work. Just saying…" Bella smiled slyly and we all joined her as she
began laughing and poking fun at Alice.
l~l~l~l
"Have I told you how amazing you are?" Again, that ache to tell Bella how much I loved
her returned. I almost did. This struggle was going to kill me. How do I find the right time?
This wasn't it. I know she'd think it was too soon, especially considering we just came out
of the closet to our families.
She smiled and opened her mouth to respond. But I grabbed Bella and kissed her while
finally bringing my hands into her hair. She returned the favor by gripping and pulling at
my own. I growled before hiking her thighs around my waist. We continued to kiss as I
hurried up the stairs. Her warm pussy bouncing against my groin made my dick grow
hard. It wanted to feel her like this just as much as I did, but I wanted our real first time
to be perfect.
"Edward," she said against my lips. "Please."
I knew what she wanted. But questions began swirling through my mind. Were we ready
for this step? I'd already decided we were. Was I holding back because I wanted things
to be perfect? That's what I told myself moments earlier. Was that a valid reason? What
was really holding me back? Did I need to tell her that I love her before we consummated this?
Rather than dwell on the issue too much longer, I took control of the situation. I threw
Bella onto the bed and began removing her clothing, roughly kissing her skin while I
worked her dress and lingerie off.
"I need to feel you," she pleaded.
I sought a means of quelling her demands. I'd successfully made her cum from my mouth
a week earlier, maybe that would sate her?
Her naked body and alluring scent and flavor called to me. Licking along her folds, I
hummed, which resulted in her violently bucking her hips.
"You like?" I asked as I peppered kisses along her center.
"More," she panted.
I continued to lick her, never making contact with her clit.
"Make me cum, please."
"Bella, I like this control I have over you. Can I get you to agree to anything?"
"Shut up and get me off," Bella ordered with a giggle.
I chuckled. "You're fantastic." I made contact with her sensitive button of nerves, which
sent Bella into a frenzy. Her legs wrapped my face and drew me in closer as she started
to cum. Breathing was difficult, but if this was how I took my last breath, I would die a
happy man.
After her orgasm subsided, Bella undressed me.
"You know, you're pretty fantastic yourself."
I couldn't fathom what Bella found so great about me. "How so?"
"You're kind, funny, and the things you do with your tongue…"
"So you're just with me for my tongue?" I asked.
"Well?" she joked.
Once my clothes were removed, Bella – still naked – straddled my hips. The air suddenly
became thick with tension.
She hovered above me and slowly lowered herself.
"Bella, I, uh, well, I…"
A/N: Did lizconno just end that chapter before Edward declared his love and they had
some sexy time? What a bitch! lol...find out what happens next week, Monday, April 5, 2010.
My recommendation for you this week? I read so many good ones during my hiatus! I
finally decided on the under-reviewed, "The Kübler Ross Model" by jadedandboring (listed
in my favorites section), which was nominated for two Indie TwiFics. It's really
depressing, so don't say I didn't warn you! It's complete *and* it has an in-progress
sequel! Score!
Speaking of the Indie TwiFics, A Labor of Love failed to win. But that thing about it being
an honor just to be nominated - totally true! Thank you for making it a finalist in one of
the two categories for which it was initially nominated.
Please review! See you next week!

review_url =
Revelations<option value=22 selected>22. Chapter 21: Dilemma<option value=23
Chapter: 23
Revelations<option value=22 >22. Chapter 21: Dilemma<option value=23
selected>23. Chapter 22: Declaration<option value=24 >24. Chapter 23: Tears<option
</script>
A/N: Thank you to all of you who read and review (we're inching closer to 1,000!). Also,
thank yous to my beta, robpattz-addict, and my prereader, Betty Smith. I want to do
naughty things to you two for all of your assistance. :P
*** Links to images of outfits mentioned in this chapter are on my author page! ***

Chapter 22: Declaration
EPOV
So much about our relationship changed after Alice's dinner. Bella and I shared chaste
kisses and held hands whenever we could. Our friends and family supported us and –
shockingly – kept their mouths shut and didn't butt in. For me, though, the moment that
let me exhale and relax was something so simple and random – when I received the
confirmation request on Facebook that 'Isabella M. Swan' and I were in a relationship.
Within minutes of my mouse clicking on the box, Bella and I were flooded with thumbs up
and comments of, among other things, "It's about time!" I just chuckled, glad that I could
proclaim my admiration for this beautiful woman.
But the month leading up to this point wasn't as carefree as a click of a mouse.
She hovered above me and slowly lowered herself.
"Bella, I, uh, well, I…"
This was it. I couldn't consummate this relationship without confirming the depth of my
feelings. "Before we do this, I-"
Bella interrupted me. "Oh, dear…" She smoothed the crease that surely formed between
my eyes. "Don't worry, I figured this was too fast for you. I wasn't planning on doing
anything we hadn't discussed beforehand."
My Bella straddled my thighs, her dripping pussy pressed against the length of my
rock-hard dick, and she rocked back on her heels before giving me a slight, shy smile.
"Baby, I want nothing more than to be with you in every way imaginable. Come here." I
sat up and wrapped my arms around her back before resting her head over my heart. Of
course, her head was also on my tattoo that commemorated the worst day of my life –
the symbolic reminder of why I wasn't ready. After pressing a few kisses to her forehead,
I continued, "This is a big step for me and our relationship. It will happen and – soon –
but I need to make everything perfect for you."
Her head nodded, but warm tears and quiet sniffles escaped her.
"Look at me, Bella." She angled her head so that I could see her face, but I only noticed
her bloodshot, pain-filled eyes. "You are the most incredible person I've ever
encountered, and I want to give you a night that's just as incredible. Please, don't cry."
I paused, seeking a way to lighten the mood. I smirked, "Hey, it's not you; it's me."
She snorted at the cliché. While I thumbed away her tears, she whispered, "You are such
a tool, Edward Cullen."
"But I'm your tool."
My double entendre caused Bella to lightly slap me on the arm. "Don't remind me!"
Things would've been easy if our nights ended in a similar fashion, but each passing day
brought its own challenge.
The next evening, Halloween, turned out to be rather trying for Bella.
"Girls! We're leaving! Come down here so we can start trick-or-treating," she bellowed up
the stairs.
"Can't we just pretend candy isn't a part of this holiday? Do you have any idea how hyper
they'll be?" I groaned quietly.
With a grin and a shake of her head, Bella dismissed my questions. Just then, the girls
ran down the hallway and the stairs.
"You look great!" I exclaimed with faux excitement. Yes, Bella had done a commendable
job turning Renee into Disney's Belle and Lizzie into Dora the Explorer. But there was little
about this evening that thrilled me: trudging from one stranger's house to another,
inspecting each piece of candy for foreign items while the girls nagged, followed by what
I was sure would be failed attempts at coaxing them to sleep.
My girlfriend could read my tone and glared at me. I shrugged my shoulders and
mouthed "What?" to her. I was trying.
That morning, we had agreed to trick-or-treat in Bella's neighborhood. Houses were close
to one another, and we wouldn't have to visit too many before Lizzie and Renee would be
lugging plastic Jack-O-Lanterns brimming with candy.
I quickly got over my reluctance regarding the evening when I watched the gleeful
expressions on the girls' faces. We passed other parents and nodded or smiled.
Everything was perfect. That is, until we neared the very dark house on the corner –
Bella's home. She froze and gripped my hand with such force that I feared she would
break a bone or two.
Turning to her, I was surprised to see a serene expression. Bella focused all of her internal
pain into the clutching of my hand, masking it away from my daughters. My love for this
woman grew infinitely – she put their needs ahead of her own.
"Just keep moving, okay?" I breathed into her ear. For the remainder of the evening,
Bella remained silent, but appeared happy. I knew better.
The twins never sensed her turmoil. But as soon as I wrestled them to bed – at almost 10
PM thanks to the loads of sugar they ingested – I carried her to our bed and placed her on
it before searching for her favorite pajamas. Without either of us saying a word, I
carefully undressed her and exchanged outfits. With as much speed as possible, I
stripped to my boxers and joined her in bed. I cradled Bella in my arms, and I rocked her slightl
Through tears, she finally spoke. "God, you must think I am such a basket case. I'm sorry
for being a pain."
What could I say to calm her worries? "Your dad just died, and you didn't have a chance
to say good bye. Why would I think any less of you? You're not a pain."
"Are you kidding me? The sight of his house – dark and sad – turned my insides into
mush," she responded. "What was I thinking, suggesting that we head there to trick-or-treat?"
Rather than focusing on the negative of the night, I sought to bring her out of her funk
by asking her for pleasant memories about times with her dad. "What was your favorite
Halloween costume growing up?"
Immediately, Bella smiled. "It must've been 1988 or '89. Every Saturday morning I woke
early to watch 'Pee Wee's Playhouse'. I wanted nothing more than to dress up as Pee Wee
in his slim gray suit and red bow tie. Well, Charlie, in his infinite wisdom, dressed me in his
only suit and cut off the arms and legs so it wouldn't be too long. And then he took me to
his barber to get my hair cut just like Pee Wee." Bella slapped her hand to her forehead.
"What was I thinking? I looked so stupid in that suit that was about 300 sizes too big and
that haircut that took years to properly grow out."
"How was that your favorite?" I asked incredulously.
"Well, it's the first I remember and my dad made such an effort to make me happy. How
could I not remember it fondly?" Although she giggled, I still observed the sadness in her eyes.
Those two shared such an incredibly close bond. I was reminded of this bond at least two
or three times a week when Bella jolted me awake with a nightmare. I sought advice from
Carlisle, even if Jasper – a psychiatrist – was a better authority.
"Dad, I don't know what I'm doing wrong. Things are great between us. At least I think
they are. But as we get closer, her nightmares become more frequent," I lamented.
"You can't forget how close she and her dad were. This is her first holiday season for her
without him. It's going to be tough. I am confident that her subconscious is trying to
heal. Have you considered suggesting therapy?"
Had I considered it? Yes. Had I actually suggested it? No.
"I don't want to overstep. We're still so new."
My dad sighed in response. "Son, I know you love her deeply and that you want to take
care of her. So take care of her and get her the help she needs. If you can't do it, talk
with Jake or Rosalie and have one of them suggest she talk to someone."
He had a good idea. "Would Bella think I was going behind her back by talking with them?"
More than anything, I didn't want to lose any of the trust Bella had given me.
"What's more important? Her prolonged happiness or her short-lived anger?" he asked.
My dad, as always, had a point.
"Thanks, Dad. You've clarified everything for me."
And he had. Bella's happiness was tantamount to me. And helping bring it about was of
greater importance. We'd be alone tonight and I could keep any potential negative
reactions from Bella away from the girls.
As soon as we sat down to dinner, I ventured to broach the topic.
"I've been thinking," I began.
"I'm glad," she deadpanned.
If the subject wasn't such a serious one, I probably would've thrown my napkin at her
and turned the evening into a light-hearted one. But I wanted to do anything in my
power to ease her pain.
Without a smile on my face, I continued. "So I've noticed that the frequency of your
nightmares have increased dramatically as Thanksgiving has neared. Have you thought
about getting some counseling to deal with your grief?"
My hand was reached across the table and holding hers. But as the skin of her face
turned pale, her hand retreated from my own. She didn't respond.
"I know you don't want to talk about this, but you mean everything to both of my
daughters, and myself. For the first time, we're a real family. You're responsible for it.
You're a part of that. You've taught me how to love them and you've given me so much
of yourself and let me into your world. And what I see is a strong, proud, luminous
creature who I would do anything for. But there is a sadness about you. You're hurting.
And because of what you are to me, I hurt, too. When you don't realize it, I'm observing
you. You cry when you think no one is watching. On weekends, you sleep so much. Each
day, you just seem a little less happy than you did the day before. Please don't fight me
on this and let me help you."
And then I was met with the loudest silence. Neither of us took a drink or ate a bite as we
stared at each other. I considered speaking again, just to break the awkward moment,
but I thought better of it. I could tell Bella was nervous, for she displayed her tell – she bit
her lip...so hard that it turned just as white as her face.
Bella broke our staredown by bowing her head and nodding. After a few beats of my
thunderously-loud heart, she met my gaze again. "Okay."
Were my ears playing tricks on me? I sought confirmation. "Really?"
"Yes, really." She let out a sad, tired sigh. Her shoulders slumped noticeably.
Without waiting for her to say another word, I pushed my chair out and ran around the
table, pulling her to my chest. Bella's arms remained at her sides until I increased the
strength of my hold on her. After I kissed her forehead once, twice, three times, she
hesitantly wrapped her arms around my waist.
"Why do you take such good care of me?" she mumbled into my shirt.
Shaking my head, I sought words that I could use, rather than the ones that aptly
described my feelings. When I couldn't figure out a better way to answer her, I just
spoke the easiest explanation that popped in my head. "Because you let me."
l~l~l~l
BPOV
I was shocked at how well I slept after I agreed to attend counseling. It wasn't just that
night, but each of the six that followed. I often pinched myself and asked how had I been
so lucky to have found him. Not only had he entrusted me with his daughters and this
wonderful job, but also he quickly had become my confidante and the man who set my
loins on fire. I giggled to myself at the cheesy term. But it was true. A day didn't pass
when I'd glance at him only to feel the familiar wetness soaking my panties.
I figured Edward was sleeping next to me, but his breathing and heartbeat rapidly
increased, as did the size of his cock. I continued to lay against his chest. Apparently,
my wonderful boyfriend was rising in more ways than one. I wrapped my hand around his
shaft and gave it a couple of rough tugs.
"Oh, fuck. That feels so good," he groaned, his voice thick with sleep, while thrusting
his member in my grip for a few minutes.
"You like?" I asked in my best sex-kitten voice, though I didn't require an answer – his
precum was dripping along his dick.
"Ungh," was all he could word in response. One thing I'd learned about Edward was that
he lost most of his ability to form words when he was close to cumming. And he didn't
disappoint. Just seconds after he 'spoke', I moved my mouth around his head only to be
met almost instantly with his orgasm.
"Bella!" he yelled before collapsing further into the bed on which he reclined.
We remained silent for awhile, until I jumped from bed, excited for the day of cooking
and football to begin. "Race you to the shower!" I called behind me.
"Not fair. You've got a head start, woman."
"Oooooh, someone sounds a little pouty," I taunted. After slamming the door shut, I
locked it. Edward hated a challenge and the clicking of the lock would spur him into action.
Just as I assumed, he stomped across the room in response. "Let me in, Let me in, little
Bella or I'll huff and I'll puff and I'll blow this door in!"
Without missing a beat, I responded in my best little pig voice. "Not by the hair of my
chinny chin chin."
"Wait, you have hair on your chin? Never mind. I'll just wait until you're done," Edward
announced.
I couldn't believe that he just said that to me! I threw the door open, only to find him
grinning smugly on the other side.
"Thought that would work." He growled, "Come here, little piggie!"
I giggled while he tickled me and threw me over his shoulder. Even though I protested,
Edward ignored my pleas to be returned to a standing position. Instead, he swatted me
on my behind with one hand while the other turned on the water and repeatedly tested it
until it was the correct temperature. Once he found it ideal, he carefully placed me down
under the stream and bellowed with laughter at the sight staring at him – my glare peeking
out from the wet mop of hair covering my face.
Edward stepped in to join me. With a sly smile on his face, he lifted me and snaked an
arm around my waist. We had somewhere to be, but he didn't seem to care.
"Mind if I return the favor?" he asked.
After my gulp and nod, he easily slipped two fingers into my wet pussy before thrusting
them back and forth with increasing speed. My knees gave out due to the amazing
sensations created by Edward's digits. He continued his ministrations through my orgasm,
and I slumped on his shoulder from the combination of exhaustion and relaxation.
l~l~l~l
"When did you get here? Why didn't you call?" I squealed when I caught a glimpse of Rose.
She matched my squeal and came running as I enveloped her in a tight hug. To an
outside observer, it looked as if we were seeing each other for the first time in years,
instead of the couple of months since my birthday.
"You look wonderful, Bella. Seems this guy is giving you what you need, if you know
what I mean." Rose elbowed my in the ribs and I blushed. We were a pair. "And I
would've called, but it was about 3 AM when we arrived and I didn't want Edward to yell
at me, just as we're now starting to act civilly to one another."
I'd never been more pleased with myself than when I'd stuck my nose where it didn't
belong, and I informed Edward of why he and Rose didn't get along. While Rose snaked
her arm through my own and guided me into the kitchen, I sneaked a peek back at my
perfect boyfriend. He and Emmett were high fiving one another and smiling joyously. It
felt wonderful to be around so much happiness and love.
"I'm so glad you're here, Bella," Esme greeted me. "What do you want to be responsible for?"
I considered all of the food items to prepare and the amount of time I wanted to spend
watching the football with the Cullens, as well as the Blacks, who were joining the feast.
"How about the avocado cocktail I told you about and maybe the mashed potatoes?" I'd
brought my great-grandmother's avocado cocktail recipe, which was this indescribably
yummy concoction of avocadoes and other secret ingredients that I'd taught myself to
make when I was 8 or 9. I realized both of these delights would take the least amount of
time to prepare, but Esme had the additional help of Victoria, Alice, Rose, and the twins,
so I didn't feel too guilty.
"That sounds lovely, dear," Esme confirmed. "Where are my birthday girls?" Lizzie and
Renee were turning five today and they'd been counting down to this day since
Halloween. Each morning, we'd stand in front of a calendar and "X" off another day and
then count how many until November 26.
"They're still out in the family room with the boys. Is the cake ready?" I turned to Victoria,
who informed me a few days earlier that she always made their cake.
"As if I could forget! But of course. I have it hiding in the freezer in the garage. This year,
it's mint-chocolate chip ice cream with chocolate cake."
I stared at Victoria in shock. "You bought it at Baskin Robbins and added the flourish?"
There was no way she would make an ice cream cake, right?
Victoria stared back, with her own look of shock. "Have you ever known me to buy a cake?"
"Well," I stammered. "No?" I was embarrassed, and I could tell Victoria took my initial
comment as an accusation. Frowning, I apologized profusely before returning to the boys
to escape my mortification.
l~l~l~l
After a pleasant Thanksgiving dinner and birthday celebration, Edward himself for bed,
while I talked on the phone.
"Okay, be here at 9:30, then. See ya!"
I pressed END and looked to Edward, who immediately placed a searing kiss to my lips.
"What was that for?"
He appeared as confused as I felt. "Do I seriously need to tell you?" I nodded. He

continued, "For putting today together."
"Umm, were we in the same house? Your mother and Victoria should be getting that kiss.
Well, come to think of it, I'll take the kiss, but they deserve the accolades," I snickered.
He considered my words for a moment before kissing me again. "I suppose you're right.
But you're responsible for the happiness we all experienced."
"How do you figure?" I inquired.

"If you missed each person's list of what they were thankful for, you were the common
denominator – you've touched all of our lives in profound ways, mine especially."
I hadn't realized it, but everyone had mentioned thanks for me. It was rather unexpected,
a little shocking, and rather burdensome. I dropped down to our bed, not sure what to
make of it all.
Joining me on the bed, Edward encased me in a warm embrace. "Oh, don't let this stress
you, baby. Look, let's just go to bed so you can be ready for Rose and Alice tomorrow morning.
"Why did I agree to this day of pampering?" I groaned.
He chuckled. "Because you deserve a day at a spa. Now come here."
I crawled into Edward's lap and let him hold me.
l~l~l~l
"Which do you want to hear – ABBA or Celine Dion?" Alice offered.
"Can I choose silence?" Alice turned in her seat and threw her hulking purse at me, which
hit me in my left knee. "Ouch! That hurt!"
She stuck her tongue out. "ABBA or Celine. Those are your choices."
"Bella, I feel your pain. But she scares me," Rose declared. She whispered in a voice Alice
could surely hear, "Just select one. I'll be sure to talk loudly with you in an attempt to
drone it out."
"Why do I have to select?" I whined. "Fiiiiiine. ABBA."
Before I realized it, the three of us contributed to a rousing rendition of ABBA's 'Waterloo'.
The three-toned beep notifying me of a text message barely interrupted my solo, but I
was glad it did.
I'm heading to the office, so I'll pick you up from the spa. We're all meeting there instead
of at the restaurant.
"Edward just texted me. He's going to get me instead of driving there with the boys."
"Sounds good," Rose confirmed.
I'm looking forward to escaping this torture. See you soon, honey! We hadn't arrived at
the spa yet, but I'm sure Edward could assume I was enduring his sister's torture.
A few minutes after I sent Edward a reply, Rose pulled into the spa, Serenity Spa of Port
Angeles. I don't know who they were trying to kid, but to me there was nothing that
sounded serene about visiting a spa.
Of course, two hours and two treatments later, I came to love the spa experience
almost as much as sex. My skin glowed, my limbs felt like jell-o, and I was beyond
relaxed. When lunch rolled around, I met up with the girls and we exchanged stories of
our happenings over the last few months. Considering we hadn't spent this kind of alone
time together in years, I figured we would have more to discuss. But we all had pleasant
stories about our successful relationships and nary a complaint.
"So when are you two going to start fucking like bunnies?" Rose wondered.
"You are so crass sometimes, I swear." Alice snipped.
"I have no clue. Edward's determined to make things perfect for us. We came close a
month ago, but he's such a girl about this," I moaned.
Okay, I did have one complaint it seemed.
Rose responded, "Well, at least you two are getting down and dirty."
Alice's hands flew up to her ears. "Ahhh, this is my brother you're talking about!"
Rose quirked an eyebrow at Alice. "And how is this any different than when I talk about
my sex life with Emmett?"
"I don't know. It just is. I expect it from you two."
"But Bella's the one who hooks up with tons of people." I scowled at Rose's words. And
then I tuned them out and let them continue their annoying argument.
"Miss Swan?"
I looked up at the burly woman standing at the door. "Yes?"
"Are you ready for your massage?"
More than ever! I followed her out and into the private room where I could avoid further
discussion of my sex life.
l~l~l~l
My respite from Rose and Alice lasted a measly 90 minutes before I was thrust back into
their presence and was forced to endure round two of "Bella's a Big Whore." I figured
their own massages would've quelled their urge to discuss my sex life, but apparently not.
"Is his dick the biggest you've seen? Because you've seen a ton and, well, Emmett's is
gigantic," Rose commented.
Alice gagged. "Kill me now. How many times do I have to tell you I don't want to hear
about this?"
She had a point.
"Earth to Bella," Rose sang.
Hmph. There was only so long I could ignore them before they'd start to notice. "Yes?"
"Are you going to answer my question?" Rose asked.

"Nope. I'm choosing to abstain from this discussion. This is just too weird. I have no
intention to compare the penis size of our boyfriends, who happen to be twins and Alice's
brothers. You two can continue with this sick and entirely abnormal topic, but I'm going to
focus on something else." And with that, I opened the magazine sitting next to me while
the pedicurist scuffed dead skin from my feet.
With my manicure, cut, and waxing completed, I slipped into the dress and shoes I
bought to wear to dinner. Tonight was the first time the six of us would break bread
together and I anticipated that it would go off without a hitch, meaning we could have
many more gatherings like it in the future.
When I exited my changing room, I found Alice and Rose sitting in two of the plush
recliners of the spa's waiting room. We'd spent nine hours – lunch and tea time included –
at this place and I was ready to leave. By the looks of them, they were as well.
Rose sized me up. "You look like one hot little piece of ass."
Both she and Alice chortled, but Alice's devious smile confirmed that Rose spoke the
truth. I spun around to display my strapless, black ruched Dolce & Gabbana tube dress
and the red Stuart Weitzman slingbacks I splurged on a week earlier. While Alice
clapped, Rose whistled and yelled that my four-and-a-quarter-inch high heels were
something she would've expected to buy for herself – not me. And she was right. For no
sooner had the words left her mouth, I tripped and flew into another recliner. Luckily, I
safely landed without a wardrobe malfunction.
"Fuck, where's the video camera when I need it?" Rose snarled.
I flipped her the bird just as Jasper and Emmett sauntered through the spa's doors, clad
in navy blue and black suits, respectively.
Jasper, always the gentleman, spoke first. "Ladies, might I say that you look lovely this
evening?"
In response, Alice batted her eyelashes, ducked her head, and blushed like an innocent
girl being asked to dance for her first time. The display was nauseating, but not as much
as her response. "Oh, Dr. Whitlock," giggle, "you're too kind," giggle.
Normally the child of the group, Emmett took on a paternalistic stance when he realized
they'd be leaving me alone if they departed before Edward fetched me. "Would you like
us to wait with you? It's dark outside and the spa will be closing soon. Besides, you
shouldn't stand outside in this chill."
"Don't worry about me. Edward should be along any minute. Get to the restaurant so our
reservations aren't given away, okay? Now shoo!"
I practically pushed them out the door before flopping back down in my seat to twiddle
my thumbs and allow the butterflies to swirl within my stomach.
When I heard the door open a moment later, my eyes flew up and met the piercing green
ones that belonged to my beloved Edward. As he stood there in his charcoal gray suit, he
ran his hand through his mussed hair. I was at a loss for words.
Edward must have sensed my predicament. "If you don't close your mouth, you'll start
drooling," he smiled. Never before had truer words been spoken.
"I'm sorry, what?" I shook the daze from my head and returned my gaze to my personal
Adonis. "I see you in a suit every single day, but somehow you never manage to look so
fucking delicious."
With a proud grin, Edward walked over to me and held out his hand, which I gladly accepted.
"Bella, you don't look too shabby yourself." I slapped him on his chest with my free hand,
which caused him to chuckle and envelope me in a hug. Edward lifted my chin and peered
into my eyes before placing a simple, open-mouthed kiss on my mouth. Not happy with its
chasteness, I licked his lower lip before slipping it into his mouth where our tongues
pressed and glided against another.
"We need to get out of here or I won't be accountable for what indecent things I do to
you," he groaned.
"Then maybe I should continue," I smirked.
l~l~l~l
Minutes after we left the restaurant, Edward and I began our trek to Forks.
"Dinner was great. I wasn't sure what to expect, especially considering you and Rose just
called a truce, but I think everything went really well."
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Edward nod. Something was on his mind, but he
wasn't vocalizing it to me. I didn't want to push, but the hour-long drive back home would
be rather boring if I had to endure the silence of a preoccupied Edward.
"Emmett asked me if I wanted to have a three way with him and Rose. And I agreed. Do
you want to watch?" I baited him.
"That sounds great, baby," Edward replied.
Apparently that technique wouldn't work. I turned on his iPod and sang along to Placebo's
'Running Up That Hill'. Surely, my horrendous warbling would break him out of his trance.
"Bella, can we talk?"
I could almost hear out loud the three musical notes signifying a doomful event. Those
four words only brought with them bad things.
"Sure," I hesitantly whispered.
Of all the times for Edward to break up with me, did it have to be while I was driving? Was
he doing this to lessen the blow, knowing I wouldn't collapse in a puddle of tears or crash
the car with us both in it?
"Umm, I'm not sure how to say this." Edward paused, as if he expected me to finish his
statement. I wasn't going to make this easy for him. We had shared something really
sweet, and I realized it wouldn't end the way I wanted it to, but I was going to force him
to do this.
He stammered and a few more "umm"s and "uhh"s escaped his mouth before he
continued. "There isn't really any easy way to say this. So I'm just going to spit it out. I
love you, Isabella Marie Swan. I love you more than I've ever loved another woman. I
can't imagine how I lived 31 years without you in my life. I can't imagine how I've loved
any other person – my daughters included – because I didn't truly know what pure love
was until you entered my life."
As he spoke, I wanted nothing more than to crawl in a hole, encapsulated by white noise
and warmth. I fought all urge to make sense of his words, instead allowing them to be
said, but not registering them in my consciousness.
Red began to cloud my vision as anger pushed its way into my thoughts. And then he
stopped speaking, presumably waiting for a response.
Without missing a beat, I tore into him for choosing to end a wonderful day with a horrible
declaration. "You are such a fucking coward, Edward Cullen. We had a nice relationship
and – wait, what?"
I stopped speaking for a millisecond while my mind processed some of what it heard, but
chose to ignore. Suddenly, shock edged its way to the forefront of my psyche. "Did you
just say that you love me?" I asked him, as I attempted to mask any traces of anxiety.
Edward loves me? How do I feel about this? Am I ready to tell him I love him? No, I still
don't know whether I do. Although, I've often considered it, and I definitely see hints of love.
I continued to drive, but thoughts swirled in my head. There were no words for me to
give Edward. Regardless of how much he loved me, he would never change his mind –
he'd remain a widower and never father any other children.
My anger returned, but only because I wanted to shout at him, You can't do this to me! It
isn't fair – you're never going to love me the way I need and want to be loved!
Silence permeated the car for a few moments while I sat at the freeway's onramp, waiting
for a green light. As soon as the color changed, I absentmindedly began accelerating through it
"BELLA!" The crazed and scared yell deafened my right ear.
Suddenly, a foreboding sense of peace and darkness overtook me.
A/N: *lizconno ducks away from the angry shouts and other items hurled towards her*
Sorry, sorry...the next chapter, which will post Monday, April 12, 2010, was incredibly
difficult to write...it's a little shorter, but it's good...IMHO. In the meantime, look for an
outtake Thursday (April 8) or Friday (April 9). It's fluffy and lighthearted. I'll tweet and
post to the Facebook Fan Page (JOIN! Link is on my author page) when it's up.
This week's recommendation: "Rhapsody in B" by Lillybellis (under my Favorite Stories

tab). It updated today & only one chapter and the epi remain! Also, I've been recruited
to beta another story. One chapter is up and it would be awesome if you gave it some
love: "Experiencing the Nocturne" by MsMaroon (under my Favorite Authors tab).
Please review: Tell me you hate me, tell me you love me, but please tell me something! :)
review_url =
Revelations<option value=22 >22. Chapter 21: Dilemma<option value=23
selected>23. Chapter 22: Declaration<option value=24 >24. Chapter 23: Tears<option
Chapter: 24
Chapter 22: Declaration<option value=24 selected>24. Chapter 23: Tears<option
</script>
A/N: Overwhelming response to the last chapter. THANK YOU for all of your reviews and
PMs. Couple of questions needed responses: Of course Edward still pays Bella to be his
nanny. She is doing a job after all. And "whore" is a term of endearment - just ask
robpattz-addict, who likes to call me one from time to time! :)
Thank you to my beta, robpattz-addict, and my prereader, Betty Smith.
So I am not a doctor, I have no medical training, and everything you read here (and in
the next couple of chapters) was gleamed from Internet research. That being said, onto
chapter 23!

Chapter 23: Tears
EPOV
During dinner, I couldn't concentrate on anything anyone said for I was too consumed
with thoughts of finally declaring my love to Bella. Of course, maybe I should've thought
twice about consuming all the wine I drank. However, I needed liquid courage. By the
time we made it to the car, I could barely stand so I handed the keys to Bella.
She must've noticed my reticence, for she made small talk. "Dinner was great. I wasn't
sure what to expect, especially considering you and Rose just called a truce, but I think
everything went really well."
Without responding, I nodded. As I buckled myself in, I worried that the moment I
opened my mouth would be the moment I spilled my thoughts.
How do I tell her? What do I say?

I contemplated everything I love about beautiful Bella…
Should I detail for her everything that makes her perfect and an ideal match for me?
It had been years since I last did this.
Shit, shit, shit. Do I tell her how much she's changed my life, how she's made me a better
man, how I look at the world differently now that she's mine? Most importantly, I need
her to know that it's been my stupid fear of rejection that has led me to continually tell her
I didn't want to marry again. She must realize that I want to spend forever with her as
her husband. It's my responsibility to make this right.
Bella continued to pull me from my thoughts, but it was for naught. I couldn't pay
attention to her. Rather than ask her to repeat, I just answered her in the positive.
"That sounds great, baby," I mumbled.
Shit or get off the pot, Cullen. Grow a set of balls, buddy. You can do this. Do it before
you lose the backbone to speak up.
"Bella, can we talk?" I prayed she couldn't hear the slight quiver in my voice.
A minute later, I barely heard her answer. "Sure."
Gulp. "Umm, I'm not sure how to say this." Smooth, Cullen.
It's occasions like these when I wished time machines were real and I could travel back to
redo everything. Heck, I'd redo my whole relationship with Bella. We got off on the wrong
foot and had sputter after sputter before we finally found ourselves on equal footing. But
if I gave it a moment of thought, I'm sure I wouldn't change a single thing about us. All of
our stops and starts made us stronger. So why was this so fucking hard?
"Umm," I croaked. "Uhh," I squawked. My mouth opened and closed and nothing more
than gurgles or random stuttering sounds came out. With the heel of my palm, I rubbed
my eyes.
"There isn't really any easy way to say this. So I'm just going to spit it out. I love you,
Isabella Marie Swan. I love you more than I've ever loved another woman. I can't imagine
how I lived 31 years without you in my life. I can't imagine how I've loved any other
person because I didn't truly know what pure love was until you entered my life."
Conflicting emotions pulsed through me – pride that I spoke (coherently) what I'd felt
since I saw her and then worry when a stoic expression crossed Bella's face. Sometimes,
I wished I could read her mind. Without a doubt, this was one of those times.
"You are such a fucking coward, Edward Cullen. We had a nice relationship and – wait, what?"
Her words slapped me with such force that I almost cringed. This was a mistake and I
couldn't contain my frown.
But then she spoke again and hope surfaced. "Did you just say that you love me?"
Maybe this wasn't a mistake. Rather than staring at her, waiting for some sort of
reaction now that the words had sunk in, I focused on our surroundings. A bright half
moon shone above as we sat at the red light, waiting to turn onto Highway 101.
I yearned to get Bella back home so we could look into each other's eyes as we discussed
our feelings. Everything else that needed to be said should be said when she could see
my sincerity and my utter and complete devotion to her.
As soon as the arrow light turned green, Bella accelerated just as a car to our left entered
the intersection at a high speed. I wasn't sure what to do so I did the only thing I could.
"BELLA!" I yelled, hoping the jolt of my cry would result in her slamming on the brake
pedal before the other auto t-boned into her side.
Neither Bella, nor I were that fortunate.
That whole thing about life passing by in slow motion during times of car accidents? It was true.
From the moment her name left my mouth, the Earth's spin reached a crawl and every
movement, every spot of dust effortlessly floated by as if God had his hand on the
remote control, willing it to move at a snail's pace. And through it all, the world became
ghostly quiet. I expected to hear metal scraping against metal, the scream I figured that
would burst forth from Bella, anything in the place of the silence in which you could hear a
pin drop.
Glass shattered around us as Bella's driver's side airbag deployed. Her body jerked
towards me with so much force that I feared she'd break in two.
Just as fast as time began its progression in a crawl, it returned to full speed. With it
came the sound of what I dreaded more than anything else – Bella's shrieks and moaning
sobs. Her pain was my pain.
My own pain was dulled by the sight of Bella, helpless and…broken. The gash above my
eye and the ache and my ribs meant nothing. Blood obscured my vision, but nothing
would stop me from getting to her, not even my seatbelt that I couldn't seem to escape.
After fiddling with it for a few moments, it finally released and I pushed myself across the
center console so that I could cradle Bella against my chest.
Cuts crisscrossed her skin and bruises began to color arms, one of which was clearly
broken. I fought against the heaving of my stomach, which resulted from the sight.
"Honey, please wake up," I hollered. Nothing. "Bella, open your eyes and look at me," I
commanded. Still nothing. Under any other circumstance, I would've shaken her silly to
wake her up. But as the son of a doctor, I knew better than to disturb her. I continued to
direct her to gain consciousness, but my words went unanswered.
What seemed like an hour later, I heard the sirens of the rescue crew. Once they pulled
up to the accident scene, I picked up voices.
"Over here. My girlfriend's unconscious," I bellowed with as much force as I could

conjure. Even though the exertion ached throughout my whole body, nothing could stop
me from doing everything in my power to get Bella help. "I need some fucking paramedics
here." Anger poured out of my pores. No one else mattered, just Bella.
Finally, someone came to her window and asked what happened. Did it really matter? We
just needed to get her to a hospital where doctors would look at her.
"Sir, do you think you can exit the car over here? We need to get access to the driver," a
faceless medic said.
"Her name is Bella," I spat, wishing the person would cease talking and commence working.
"Sir, I need to get to Bella. Please. Let my partner look at the gash above your eye," he
deplored.
My eye meant nothing. But if my moving resulted in removing her quicker from the car, I
wouldn't argue. I crawled out and tried to get my bearings. Just as I was about to fall,
my body reacting to the force of the crash and the stress of the situation, an EMT
guided me onto a stretcher.
She attempted to look at my eye, but I barked at her instead. "Leave me the fuck alone
and help her."
Without any argument, she nodded and joined her partner. A second later, she ran past
back me and grabbed a neck brace and a backboard. The sight of both did nothing to
reassure me; however, I figured it was standard in a crash such as ours. I wanted to
assist them, but I remained fixed to the spot where I now stood as they guided Bella
past me before placing her on the stretcher and rolling her into the back of the ambulance.
That bright moon cast a ghostly pallor on her skin. None of this appeared promising.
What will I do without her? Please, let her be all right. Please, don't take her from me,
not when I just found her and the happiness she brings.
"Are you coming, sir?" The question broke through my silent pleas, and I carefully
boarded the ambulance.
After the paramedic hooked up a frail Bella to an IV, he focused on me and cleaned up
the cut above my eye. I flinched at the fluid he used to clean it, feeling physical pain for
the first time since the car impacted my own. With it bandaged, awaiting a doctor to stitch
it, I took Bella's tiny, frail hand within my own. Just then, my phone vibrated in my pocket.
"Emmett," I sighed. I was glad that my brother, a doctor, was near.
"Are you and Bella okay? We saw your crashed SUV…" Emmett's voice sounded weak and
scared, two words I never thought I would use to describe my brother.
I sought words, but my voice failed me momentarily. Finally, I spoke. "I'm fine. But Bella's
… oh, Emmett, she doesn't look good. She's not awake. Her arm's broken and…" I
paused, as I wiped tears from my eyes. "I can't lose her now. I'm not going to heal this time."
"We're meeting you at Port Angeles General and we're calling Mom and Dad. They'll meet
us up there. We're there for you no matter what. And don't worry – she'll have the best
medical care imaginable."
I couldn't contain my crying any longer. "Thank you. Be careful. Oh, for Bella, call Jake
and Leah. Rose or Alice should have their numbers."
"Edward?" My eyes bulged in realization that the weak voice calling for me belonged to Bella.
"I've got to go. She's waking up." I closed the phone before focusing on my love.
"Baby, I'm here. Bella, please just rest. We're in an ambulance on our way to the
hospital," I whispered to her.
Her eyelids fluttered open, and our eyes locked for a moment. "You love me," she declared.
I wanted to grin at her words. They weren't the words I wanted to hear – that she loved
me, too – but she remembered what I'd said, and she wasn't recoiling in shock as she spoke.
"Yes, Bella. I love you. And that's why I need you to save your strength and be quiet.
Can you do that for me?" I carefully trailed kisses along her knuckles, but she cringed. "I'm
sorry if that hurts." Turning towards the medic, I asked, "Can you give her anything for
the pain?"
"Honey, let them do their job." Take it from Bella to soothe me when she was the one
who needed soothing.
By the time we pulled onto the hospital's grounds, my nerves were no less frayed, but I
dug deep and forced myself to keep it together for Bella. Everything was about Bella.
"Sir, I need you to remain out here. You can't go in there," a voice instructed me.
"The hell I won't," I argued with the nurse speaking to me.
He pushed me back and I stumbled a little. For a small guy, he sure had a lot of strength
and momentum. "Don't force me to call security, sir. Look, I'll have you go to Exam 4. A
doctor will stitch you up while others attend to her. But that's the best I can do. As soon
as we know anything, we'll let you know. Do you understand?"
Anxiety almost forced me to pull my hair out, but I acquiesced and headed towards the
designated exam area.
Just as the doctor finished tying the threads along my forehead – a wound requiring five
stitches – my brother's booming voice carried through the Emergency Room.
"My name's Dr. Cullen. My brother and his girlfriend were taken here a few minutes ago."
"You can't go in there. What is it with these pushy people today?" My arch nemesis, the
diminutive nurse, snapped.
"Look, I'm a doctor. I can help," Emmett pleaded. I didn't hear the nurse's response, but I
figured he agreed to allow Emmett through because he bounded towards me with a
concerned look on his face. He grabbed my chart and looked it over.
After a few "Mmhmm"s, Emmett summarized my prognosis. "Your doctor doesn't think
you're at risk for a concussion, and you didn't report any symptoms of whiplash. It looks
like your cut is the bulk of your injuries. Before you go to sleep, you should take a few
ibuprofens. You'll probably need some more throughout the next few days."
I looked at my brother with a mix of worry, anger, and trepidation. "I don't care about
me. I need to know how Bella is. Please, can you find out?"
"Edward, give me a few minutes, and I'll see what I can. You're lucky that I'm her doctor,
or I don't know whether they would release that information to me. I'm not a relative, and
I don't have privileges here."
"You're her gynecologist. But if it gets you in there, then lie, cheat, and steal if you have
to." I shoved Emmett towards the room where Bella was hidden away.
For the next few minutes, I watched Emmett through a window as he animatedly
discussed Bella with another doctor. The two both nodded, raised their fists to their
mouths in contemplative poses, and patted one another on the shoulder. I couldn't take
the wait any longer and almost found myself running across the ER floor to find out the
latest. Finally, Emmett exited the room with a serious look.
As soon as he was within earshot, I asked, "So?"
My brother waited until he stood just in front of me to fill me in. "Bella has two breaks in her
left radius, as well as fractures in a phalange and a metacarpal."
"English, please," I interrupted.
"Her arm's broken in two spots, and her thumb has two breaks."
Why did Emmett have to make this so difficult for me? He had to have understood how
much emotional – and physical – pain this situation was causing me.
"Was that so hard? Why do you have to be such an asshole sometimes?" I glared at my brothe
"Fuck you, Edward. Do you want to know more, or not?" He glared right back.
I motioned for him to continue. "She's got a concussion. They're still doing tests, but they
think she'll be perfectly fine. Bella will need to stay in the hospital for the next couple of
days, and she'll be in a butt load of pain, but they're pleased that the breaks were clean."
"What do you mean 'pleased'?" I worried. Who figured I would be such a 'Nervous Nellie'?
"They'll set better, and she shouldn't have any residual problems," Emmett explained.
"You just need to calm down. In a few minutes, your doctor will discharge you, and you'll
need to join the others in the waiting room. Now I know you, and you want to be with
her. But she's barely conscious right now. She's rather groggy. Let someone take you
home so you can rest, too. You won't be any help to her if you're worrying."
My brother may have suggested I return home, but he no doubt assumed I would remain
here until Bella could go home.
He walked off while Mr. Mean Nurse returned to give me my discharge orders. Words
came out of his mouth, but I wasn't paying attention. As soon as I exited into the waiting
room, I found my family huddled in a corner, each with varying degrees of tense expressions.
Among them sat my father. "Dad, why are you out here and not in there helping Bella?" As
I finished my question, Emmett came out to join us. He shared a look with my father,
which annoyed me. "Emmett, what are you guys keeping from me?"
"Son, Emmett and I aren't keeping anything from you. And we're not back there because
she's in fantastic hands. She's going to make a full recovery. Rest assured, Bella will
come through this better than ever," my father said.
I nodded hesitantly, but accepted his answer. I didn't expect my dad to deceive me.
"Why doesn't everyone go home? Uhh, Emmett, can you stay with me in case I need a
go-between with this staff of hard asses?"
A huge smile crossed his face. "Of course, man. I'm just glad I finally have the chance to
help you."
The members of my family filed out of the hospital after each embraced me warmly. Even
Rose and I hugged, albeit it was stiff and awkward, considering it was the quite possibly
the first time we'd more than shook one another's hands. Emmett and I made ourselves
comfortable as we began the long, uncomfortable night in the stiff chairs of the
Emergency Room's waiting room.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
Movement swirled around me as a heavy haze pressed upon me, preventing me from
speaking or moving or doing much of anything. I wanted Edward next to me. I needed to
make sense of what he told me in the car and again in the ambulance. I yearned to feel
his arms around me taking away my pain.
When I sensed someone near me, I turned to ask for Edward. Only my body failed me.
For as long as I heard someone shuffling, I fought against the overwhelming fog, but it
beat me, and I succumbed to my weakness.
l~l~l~l
Voices. I caught voices talking. What were they saying?
Why won't this fucking cloud leave?
For a moment, I felt like Joe, the armless, legless, and faceless protagonist of Johnny Got
His Gun who is stuck in his own mind, unable to communicate with the world around him.
Oh! Had that happened to me? Had I imagined talking with Edward in the ambulance?
"Please, somebody hear me." But no sound came out.
Like before, I surrendered to this weight, hoping that next time I awoke, I would feel like
Bella again.
l~l~l~l
Again, the voices. They became increasingly louder, but I still couldn't make sense of the
words, yet.
Even though I wasn't sure what was going on around me, I could feel Edward. He was
near. Content, I decided to sleep.
l~l~l~l
I tried to move again. This time, I moved infinitesimally, but was stopped by the warm
body next to me.
Edward.
I exhaled and nuzzled against him until pain shot through my body.
Ooh, apparently, none of this has been a bad dream, and we're not cuddling in our bed.
I must've alarmed Edward, because he tensed slightly and then spoke.
"Nurse, can I get a nurse? She's stirring."
"Mr. Cullen. You're going to have to leave if you disturb her."
"I'm here, Bella. You're safe," he cooed.
And I was, despite the pain.
"Can we get her more pain medication?" Edward sounded so worried.
"Sir," the other person warned.
Warm lips pressed into my forehead as the surreal conversation continued. I slipped away.
l~l~l~l
Finally, I opened my eyes and groaned at the harsh light. The spot next to me in my
hospital bed was empty. A cast circled my left arm, wrist, and thumb, and an IV was poked
into the thin skin of my hand. My head ached like never before – and I'd had many reasons
for it to hurt over my twenty-five years.
Just then, an older woman walked into my room.
"I'm so glad you're awake, honey. We need to do some more tests, but you should be
ready to go in another day."
"Where's Edward?" I croaked in a whisper.
"Is that the young man who hasn't left the hospital since you arrived Friday night? I bet it
is. Oh, he loves you so much." Huh, I suppose he had declared his feelings for me. I still
had no idea what I thought about it. "But don't worry, Bella. He's in the waiting room.
We made him leave."
I had so many questions, but my two earlier words hurt so much to get out that I stuck
with the fewest possible. "How long?"
"How long have you been here? Is that what you'd like to know, honey?" she asked. I
nodded, and she continued. "It's Sunday morning. You've been here for two days. Your
doctor will be in a moment, and he'll explain everything to you." She continued fiddling
with the devices around the room until another person, presumably my doctor, walked in.
He looked awkward and a little young. "I'm Dr. Yorkie. As I'm sure you can tell, you have
a few broken bones and a sore head. Both your arm and thumb were fractured in two
spots, and you have a concussion. But we've kept you here until we were sure your
baby was out of the woods. Because of all the privacy laws, we've only discussed your
condition with your doctor, Dr. Cullen, your sister, Leah, and her husband. We've done a
couple of ultrasounds. Your baby looks healthy, and his heartbeat is strong. It doesn't look
like the impact of the crash affected him at all. You should be heading home tomorrow, as
long as you rest another day and promise to take it easy."
There was no way my voice would stop me now. I sputtered the first thoughts that came
to my mind. "I'm sorry, my what? Did you say 'baby'?"
A/N: Whoah, who saw that coming? There have been little clues about her pregnancy
for many chapters. Before I get reviews commenting that Bella should've had morning
sickness, not all women suffer from it. Just ask robpattz-addict. She's had, like, 1,000
kids and experienced a tiny bit of nausea with the first (no vomiting). And nothing with
the 999 that followed. :P
This week's recommendation was a tough one. I decided to go with the mysterious "The
Unaccompanied Soul" by JMCullen09. You can find it under my Favorite Stories tab.
And if you're not a fan of the A Labor of Love Facebook page, you might want to join - I
posted an exclusive preview to the outtake (which was posted on Thursday - check it on
if you haven't read the scorcher, yet!). I may post exclusives only from now on!
Next update: next Monday, of course. :)
Also, the Silent Tear Awards are accepting nominations. Go nominate my story or any
others you like until April 19! http[:]/tinyurl[.]com/y245cxn
Please review. Let me know whether you saw this coming! Also, let me know whether you
prefer Monday day updates (like today) or Monday evening updates (like most weeks)! Thanks!
review_url =
Chapter 22: Declaration<option value=24 selected>24. Chapter 23: Tears<option
Chapter: 25
selected>25. Chapter 24: Assurance<option value=26 >26. Chapter 25:
</script>
A/N: Thank you for helping my story pass 1,000 reviews this week! Y'all are the best readers!
Thank you to Betty Smith for her fill-in beta duties this week.
Two notes: I am still not a doctor, I still don't have medical training, and the majority of
the medical information that appears here was derived from Internet research...and
Betty Smith. So if things aren't entirely correct, blame the Internet! Also, forgive Bella
for some of her thoughts. This is a lot for her to process.
Disclaimer: Yep, Ms. Meyer created Twilight. This is just my little story, which isn't intended
to infringe on her copyrights!
Chapter 24: Assurance
BPOV
Did Dr. Yorkie just suggest that I was pregnant? Surely my ears misheard.
A bevy of questions swirled in my brain - How hard did I hit my head? Was Dr. Yorkie
really a doctor, or was he a high school student parading as one? How could I be
pregnant when I hadn't had sex in … months? Surely I would've noticed by now, wouldn't I?
While Dr. Yorkie continued to stand in front of me, I thought back to when I could last
recall having a period. It had been irregular all my life, so I never gave it much thought
when a few months passed without it.
"How could this happen?" I blurted.
He responded to my question with a quizzical look. While he considered his words, I spoke
again. "I mean, I know how this could happen. But I haven't had sex since August. That's,"
I silently counted the time on my fingers, "over three months ago. I haven't had
anything resembling morning sickness…"
"Ms. Swan, if the ultrasound is correct, you're about fifteen weeks along."
"What about a blood test? Couldn't it be a tumor?" I stammered. Even though I was
reaching, I desperately needed this to be a nightmare or a mistake. Because if this were
true, this was the worst … thing that could come between me and Edward.
The doctor sighed. "We did perform a blood test and we're quite certain that you're
pregnant. As for indications of a pregnancy, many, but not all women experience morning
sickness. Other symptoms include breast tenderness, fatigue, frequent urination, dizziness
or fainting, mood swings or irritability, food cravings or aversions, lower back pain, among
other things. Have you experienced of these symptoms?"
As he relayed the laundry list of symptoms, I made mental check marks next to most of them.
"But, my father just died. I've been upset over that. And I just moved back home from
Phoenix and started a new job and ended one relationship and started another and…"
How many excuses could I conjure up before I accepted his word?
"Ms. Swan, would you feel more comfortable talking to your family or doctor about this?" I
could sense he was uncomfortable. Obviously, Dr. Yorkie wasn't used to giving what I
considered to be bad news – something most greeted with jubilance.
What would help me accept the truth of this matter?
"Would it be too much to ask to have another ultrasound? This one performed by my
doctor? And can I see my sister and her husband?"
With a slight grimace, he nodded. Before leaving the room, he reminded me that I would
need to begin pre-natal treatment "post haste". I rolled my eyes.
A moment later, Emmett, Leah, and Jake entered.
"How ya' doing, Bells?" Jake inquired with one of his 1,000-watt smiles.
I considered bringing up the shocking news, but I wanted a few moments to forget before
I had to deal with the shocking reality that my life had become.
"Well, I've got this stylin' cast," I held up my encased arm, "and a raging headache. I'd
say it was an awesome party!"
I chuckled and then motioned for Jake to give me a hug. Leah and Emmett followed his
lead and worked their bodies in between the cords and tubes connected to the devices
that monitored my vitals.
After my initial words were spoken, an awkward silence set in. We all knew that they knew
that I was pregnant; we all knew that I knew I was pregnant. But no one was willing to
say the words aloud. Although a bit of denial still lingered on my part, it was time to suck
it up and admit it.
"So did ya' hear? It looks like I'm pregnant!" The three of them had identical mouth-agape
expressions. "Dr. Cullen, I'd like another ultrasound so I can see this with my own eyes.
That child who calls himself a doctor – Dr. Yorkie – already has told me you can perform
one. Jake and Leah, I would like nothing more than to have you here when I get my first
glimpse."
"Uhh, yeah. I can do that," Emmett stuttered. "Lemme, umm, get on that. I'll be back in a
few minutes."
While he sought an ultrasound technician and machine, a visibly uncomfortable Jake and
Leah stayed behind.
"Why didn't you tell us? Were you waiting until the second trimester?" Leah inquired.
Did they honestly think I would keep something this monumental from them? Well, I had
chosen to wait over a month before letting them know Edward and I were a couple. But
this was different.
"Oh, honey." I pulled Leah to my bed and pushed my young stepsister's bangs from her
forehead. "I didn't know. And with everything that was going on, I didn't even realize I
could be."
She nodded before she sought a polite way not to offend me. "I hate to ask, but who is
the father?"
I hadn't given much thought to this before because it was obvious to me, but I figured it
would be best to address this sooner rather than later. "It's Edward, of course. James
and I hadn't been together for the last few months of our relationship."
Just as I finished my statement, a nurse wheeled in the ultrasound device. She set it up
while Emmett discussed what we could expect to see. Needless to say, I was nervous and
felt butterflies fluttering in my stomach. Of course, that could've been the baby. Oh my
god … the baby. I was going to have a baby. I was going to be a mother!
"I'm sure you've heard this schpiel before on TV shows, but I have to pour this cold goo on
your lower abdomen, which acts as a conductor for this wand that sends and receives
sound waves. I should be able to determine the sex and approximate the date of
conception – we all know when that was," Emmett motioned to elbow me and stopped; he
still wagged his eyebrows deviously, though. "I'll also use the fetal Doppler to listen to
the heartbeat."
He continued babbling about what we should expect to see, but I was still lost in my head
– entirely overwhelmed by all that I had learned in the past hour.
"Bella? You ready for this?"
Cocking my head to Jake and Leah, who both gave me reassuring nods and grins, I
realized my life would never be the same again. Was I ready for all of this?
"Let's do this, Emmett," I confirmed.
Moments later, Emmett had moved my bed sheet and hospital gown out of the way.
Luckily, someone brought me boy shorts after the catheter was removed so I didn't have
the embarrassment of everyone in the room seeing my naked lower body. And then he
squirted far more gel on my stomach than humanly possible.
"Shit, that's cold!" I screeched from the shock. Everyone laughed at me, which just
pissed me off.
Oh, was this a sign of mood swings?
Fuck, would I second guess myself for the next five-to-six months over stupid little things
like my temper?
"Let's see how you like it, Jake," I said between gritted teeth. "Emmett, pour a little bit of
that on his stomach!"
Sensing my seriousness, Jake put his hands up in defeat.
Meanwhile, Emmett began the process of looking for the fetus. "There it is Bella!" I looked
up to see a non-descript blob on the screen. "That's the heartbeat and those are the
arms and legs. And shit! That is definitely my nephew. Look at him showing off the Cullen
family jewels. He is gonna be hung!"
Only Emmett would make such crass remarks about a male fetus. "Is this how you talk to
all your patients? 'Sorry, ma'am. Your boy isn't going to please the ladies with his tiny
gherkin.' How can you even see anything there?" Exasperated, I continued. "I don't
notice anything specific."
"Right there, focus right there," he commanded, while trying to suppress the chuckles
that surfaced during my "gherkin" comment. "Look at him move around! He's active. Hey
little buddy, give us a wave!" Like a complete fool, Em started waving at the screen.
"That's what I'm talking 'bout. Did you catch that, Bells? He waved back!"
"You are seriously demented, Emmett," I laughed. Although I would never admit it to him,
his remarks were funny. Also, seeing "the little guy" move around did make me want to smile.
He flipped a switch and a whooshing beat filled my ears. "That's the heartbeat. Here, let's
listen to it and see if he's got a good heart."
When I heard the rapid thump of my son's heart, all doubts and worries washed away.
My emotions got the better of me, and I realized tears had begun to trail down my face.
Jake and Leah – who each held one of my hands within their grips – soon also became a
bit misty.
Apparently, Emmett wasn't as transfixed by the enormity of occasion because he

continued his recitation. "Well, Dr. Yorkie was right about your due date. The little guy's
measurements calculate May 22 as your due date. Hey, you won't have to be pregnant in
the summer. You won't believe how many times I hear women complain about that. At
least five patients each year beg me to induce labor just to end their misery with the
heat. Dude, we live in Seattle. It's not that hot. And let's see … May 22 would make your
conception date … surprise, surprise August 15 – like I had any doubt about that."
"How do you know all of this?" I asked, entirely surprised by his certainty.
"Honestly, I just asked Alice what the date of her marriage was, and then I whipped out
a calendar – nothing scientific about it. You forget, Rose keeps me up-to-date on your sex
life. So I knew that was the date…"
I felt as if a lifetime's worth of information had just been dumped in my lap, and I was
expected to process it by the end of the week. A gazillion thoughts began swimming
through my brain, not the least of which was what – if anything – I would tell Edward.
Because it would be hard to hide, I would have no other option than to reveal my pregnancy.
Or would I?
l~l~l~l
EPOV
This was getting to be too much. Dr. Yorkie walked into the waiting room and fetched
Emmett, Jake, and Leah and proceeded to converse with them in hushed tones. A few of
their murmurs broke through, specifically words such as "awake" and "Bella".
I looked down at my thighs, which were anxiously bouncing. When I looked up, all four of
them had disappeared. Never before had I felt so out in the cold.
Ten, then twenty, and finally fifty-five minutes passed before Emmett returned.
"What's going on?" I squeaked.
The circumspect look on Emmett's face scared me. Honestly, when had anyone been able
to call anything about him "circumspect"? Fear pulsed deep inside as I began to worry
that something horrible had happened during Bella's prolonged unconsciousness.
Was it normal for doctors to keep their patients in a drug-induced coma because of a
concussion? Were they just telling me that's what it was, rather than severe brain swelling?
Did she forget about me? About us? If she remembered all, had she told Emmett that she
wouldn't want to see me?
A huge smile spread across his face. "Bella wants to see you, but you have to remember
she's all banged up. Her doctor said you should be able to take her home tomorrow. He
wants to keep her another night for observation just to make sure she's out of the woods."
I let out a huge sigh of relief. If leaving Bella in her hospital bed for another night would
ensure that she wouldn't suffer any lingering effects from the accident, I was all for it.
The two of us weaved our way through the hospital corridor, which was littered with
patients and hospital staff. As I turned into her room, Jake's posture stiffened, and he
immediately ceased speaking. Both he and Leah looked tense, but I figured their worry
over Bella's condition probably led to their expressions.
And then Bella twisted her body towards me.
A whoosh of air shot out from my lungs as if a baseball had hit me dead in the middle of
my stomach. I had never been so thankful to be in her presence.
Even littered with bruises, wearing a cast, surrounded by tubes, and covered with three
days' worth of hospital grime, Bella glowed. No words gave justice to her utter luminosity.
"Hi," she whispered before biting her lip
Why was she uneasy? Was she worried over the conversation we were sure to have
regarding our feelings? Or was it something far more trivial?
Bella's obvious signs of nervousness seemed to induce similar feelings in me, and I ran a
hand through my hair before giving her a weak smile.
Why were we acting like two kids seeing each other for the first time since our first kiss?
Oh right, I had just promised my undying love to her when a car smashed into us. Maybe
that had something to do with it.
"Baby, I'm so glad you're awake. I missed you," I breathed before wasting no time and
rushing to her side.
As I neared, her teeth pressed down harder on her lip, virtually drawing blood. "Your
beloved Volvo. I am sosososososososo sorry." Bella wrung her hands slightly, wincing at
the pain the movement caused – an IV needle still pressed into her right one, while a cast
covered part of the left.
This was why waves of anxiety seemed to roll off of her suddenly?
I shook my head and then crawled onto her bed. "It's just a car. Besides, I have
insurance, even if the idiot who injured you doesn't. And I get to drive the Maserati until
I have a chance to replace the Volvo.
"None of it matters, though, as long as you're alright. And you're going to be fine, right?"
I cocked my head towards Emmett, who stood in the corner. He grinned in response,
which was all I needed to know.
"Are you feeling comfortable? Would you prefer if I moved a bit? Has your doctor given
you your discharge instructions, yet?"
"Whoah, killer," Jake joked. "He hasn't even told her when she's going home, so why
would he give her instructions?" Something about him seemed off as he spoke. I couldn't
place my finger on it, but Jake – and Leah – seemed unusually uptight.
Even though Jake had interrupted our conversation, I returned my focus to Bella and
waited for her to respond.
When she realized my silent staring wasn't intended to be creepy, she spoke. "No, I'm just
really achy. And tired. I'm glad you're here. It feels nice to have you by my side. In case
you didn't know, I've become quite accustomed to cuddling with you."
My heart swelled at her words, and somehow I managed to contain my urge to squeeze
her tightly to my chest. Instead, I settled for placing kisses on her forehead, nose, and lips.
Bella's eyelids fluttered closed, and she let out a content sigh. After a few moments of
resting against my chest, she commented, "I've missed this. Thanks for spending some
time with me the last few days. I have this vague recollection of waking up to a warm rock
next to me that had your voice," she giggled. "I don't know how you managed to
convince the hospital staff to flounce protocol and let you into my bed, but I'm sure
someone's bank account is slightly fuller tonight."
The girl goes twelve rounds with a car, suffers multiple broken bones, and a concussion
that lands her in the ICU and she cracks jokes? Could I love her more?
"Let's just say I flirted a bit with one of your nurses. I may have promised to marry her
homely granddaughter in exchange for snuggling with you while you slept. And speaking
of sleep, you probably want a nap. We should leave."
I began to rise from her bed, but Bella was determined to hold me close. "Where do you
think you're going, Mr. Cullen?"
A sly grin snuck across my lips. "I'm not leaving until you tell me to leave."
The others exited and allowed me to have a few private moments with Bella.
Within a couple of minutes, Bella began snoring. I contained the chuckles that waged a
battle within my chest. Never before had my love snored – at least not in my presence.
After pressing one more kiss to her full, pouty lips – which earned a throaty moan of my
name in response – I extricated myself from her clutches and joined the others in the
waiting room.
And like before, they were huddled in a corner. So much about their actions seemed
suspicious, but I tried to ignore the overwhelming sensation that my world was about to
come crashing down around me.
l~l~l~l
When the nurse notified me that Bella had awoken from her nap, I grabbed her surprise
and let myself into her room.
Between the time I left her earlier and now, all needles, tubes, and monitors had been
moved from her room, save a heart monitor.
She looked up at me and beamed. Apparently, the decision to relocate all of the devices
had a profound effect on her spirits.
"Honey!" she squealed. "Where'd you go? I'm so glad you're back!"
Before I pulled a chair alongside her bed so I could take her in, I bent down and kissed her.
"Wow. You look great. That nap did you a world of good. Guess what – I have a surprise
for you."
As the words left my mouth, Bella began jumping and clapping in a way that reminded me
of Alice.
"Tell me, tell me, tell me," she demanded. "What did you bring me?"
I chuckled at her reaction, which was a bit reminiscent of my girls. Hrmm, maybe I should
torture her by updating her on how they were doing.
"Before we get to that, Lizzie and Renee wanted to send their love. They've been staying
with Tia since our accident. When they were here yesterday, they told me that they've
spent all of their free time – when they aren't stuffing their faces with all the various
sugary treats Tia spoils them with – working on their own surprise for you."
Bella smiled at my words, but I could see her patience was growing thin. How hard had
she hit her head? I grinned at the thought and remained quiet a while longer. This
torture was delicious. Eventually she let out a "hmph", and I knew my time prolonging her
wait was nearing an end. Although it took for her to whack me with her cast before I
decided to reveal the surprise.
"Fine," I said in an exasperated tone. "Keep this under wraps. It's against hospital policy,
got it?"
While she looked on expectantly, I fiddled around in my pocket and produced her iPhone.
"Thank you, so much! Where'd you find it?"
"The Volvo was taken to a wrecker service. Jake inquired which one had it, and he went
down there yesterday. So you have him to thank just as much as me. Of course, I charged
it," I added with a sly grin.
As if I were no longer in the room, Bella began tapping away on the screen.
"Okay, I told Jake how much I appreciate him heading out there for this."
For the next hour, we caught up on what had transpired while she was out. Bella found
it amusing that our friends and family kept a rotating vigil with me at the hospital and
converged at my parents' house when they weren't here.
Eventually, Mr. Mean Nurse made his first appearance in days. He tried to kick me out.
"You're probably getting discharged tomorrow, so I'm heading home tonight to sleep in
our bed and get a real shower. I'll be here bright and early. When we get home, you
won't have to worry about Lizzie and Renee. They're going to stay with Tia through the
week so you have a chance to rest."
Bella looked oddly at me. "You didn't need to do that. I think I can handle those balls of
hyperactivity," she giggled.
"Maybe you can," I began. "But my heart can't. I'll constantly worry that they're tiring
you out or accidentally hurting you. Oh, and I'm taking the next few days off at work, too."
Because she realized she wouldn't be able to convince me otherwise, Bella grimaced.
"Just let me do this, okay?" In response, Bella nodded.
I snuck in one more soft kiss on her lips before being dragged from her presence.
l~l~l~l
Once Emmett and I were back in Forks, I grabbed the Lexus and headed to Tia's house.
Since our accident, the girls and I had spent limited time together. They had visited Bella
while she was unconscious, but I quickly learned that they didn't care to share about
their time with their grandmother as much as they wanted to know about Bella's condition.
"Daddy," Lizzie shrieked. "Is Bella better?"
"Come here, honey." I grabbed my daughter into a tight hug. I realized more than ever
that life was just too precious to squander, and I took every opportunity to show each
of them my love. "Yep, she's coming home tomorrow."
A grin spread across Lizzie's face. "Renee! She's coming home tomorrow!" Lizzie ran from
me and joined her sister at the kitchen table.
For a few minutes, Tia and I discussed Bella and then the girls.
I coaxed them from the crafts they worked on and loaded the twins into their booster seats.
"Are we going to see Bella?" Renee asked.
"Nope. We're going to the diner. And then you girls are going to stay at your
grandmother's because I have to return to the hospital early tomorrow morning."
Sad sighs responded to me from the back seat.
Nothing like killing the hopes of your children!
"But Bella will be home tomorrow," I added.
This time, the girls used cheers to express their feelings.
Throughout the ride to the diner, during dinner, and while we drove home, the twins
regaled me with tales of Bella. Everything was Bella – Bella, Bella, Bella. If I didn't already
love her, I might just fall in love with her sight unseen based on the way they sung her praises.
Truth be told, listening to them babble about their adoration for Bella reassured me more
than could be imagined. Not that I had been worried, but it confirmed that the four of us
could have a life together.
"Okay, give me a kiss and hug," I demanded as I readied to leave them.
Renee walked up to me with a serious expression and placed her palm against my cheek.
"How much longer are we going to be here? I want to go home and be with Bella."
"Honey, your grandmother and I decided it best that you stay here a few more days so
Bella can get better."
Tears began to well in the corners of her eyes. A pang of guilt constricted my chest at
delivering the news.
"Hey. You two can spend a ton of time with her once she's healed," I assured my
sensitive daughter.
"Promise?"
I smiled at Renee. "Promise."
l~l~l~l
An hour after I crawled onto my bed to watch some mind-numbing TV, the text message
alarm of my blackberry startled me.
Who is texting me on a Sunday night? I wondered.

It was from Bella.
What are you wearing? she wrote.
Why did Bella want to know? What did it matter?
Huh?
What. Are. You. Wearing. ?
This was weird.
Umm, the same khaki cargo shorts and polo shirt you saw me in at the hospital.
Take them off! she commanded.
Why?
Did I stutter? Get naked.
Was she looking to sext with me? The idea made my dick instantly erect. Bella had an
uncanny knack to surprise me, and reading her horny dictate surely accomplished that task.
I looked around and considered whether I should indulge her and whether I needed to
worry about anyone walking in. No one else is here and Emmett has no reason to come
over with his key, I remembered.
I decided to play along with Bella's playful side.
Okay. I'm not wearing anything, and I'm hard.
Let me see.
Did Bella expect me to send her a picture of my cock?
What do you mean?
Take a photo.
Yep, apparently… Although nervous, I clicked away a few times until I found a picture
that gave her the best view of the effect she had on me.
A few minutes after I sent it, Bella replied. Fuuuuck. I want to run my tongue along your
head and around the ridge…
Wow. Could she be any hotter?
Now that you've grown a pair, Edward, use 'em and play along with Bella, I told myself.
Just that image makes me want to cum.
I want you to squirt your jizz all over my chest. How does that sound?
She was trying to kill me; there was no other excuse for this exchange.
*Groan* Will you lick my cock after?
Of course, I'll do anything you want me to do. You taste delicious, Edward.
Now it's my turn: fuuuuck! I'm stroking my dick furiously. I've never needed to cum more
than I do right now. You drive me crazy, Bella.
I'm glad you're getting into this. Want to know what I'm doing?
Desperately.
I couldn't wait for her next reply.
I'm teasing my clit, wishing it was your tongue.
You have the most perfect, indescribable essence. I relish each moment I get to taste
you. Slip a finger into that appetizing pussy.
Hopefully, Bella didn't find my words too forward.
I wish this was your huge cock, pounding into my repeatedly. Mmm, you make me feel so
good. Promise me you'll fuck me fast and hard when I come home?
Shit, those words resulted in an eruption deep within my chest and another from my dick.
While growling, I came all over my stomach.
You are my undoing, Bella! I just had a mind-blowing orgasm thanks to that request. I
WILL fuck you and anything else you want. All you have to do is demand it.
Bella didn't respond as quickly as she had each prior time. While washing off my semen, I
heard the familiar tone.
Wow, I just came, too. And thank you, Edward – I expect you to make good on that pledge!
Anytime you want. Now please get some rest. You've got a big day tomorrow. I miss you, baby
l~l~l~l
BPOV
Even though Edward didn't let go as much as I had hoped while we sexted, he assured
me that we would finally consummate our relationship. I couldn't contain the Cheshire grin
that bloomed on my face.
Is it just the pregnancy hormones making you this horny, Bella? Oh hell, no! You've
wanted to fuck his brains out since you first saw him.
And my smile grew into a huge, toothy one as I considered how his huge penis would feel
as it thrust into me repeatedly.
I shook my head – there were a few things to do before I finally allowed sleep to overtake me.
The phone rang once before she picked up. "How're you feeling, girlie?"
"Better," I began. "Okay, Rose. I'll call you as soon as he leaves. Make sure Jake and
Leah meet you there. All four of you should be able to get this done pretty fast," I confirmed.
"You're going to owe me big," she joked. "Just remind me not to help you the next time
you move."
A/N: What is Bella up to? I would love to hear your theories on Bella's machinations! I
hope you enjoyed the sexting...it was fun to write!
This week's recommendation can be found at The Writer's Coffee Shop Library (where all
of my stories can be found, as well). It's "Bookends" by BellasExecutioner. It's super
angsty and depressing. (The first 8 chapters are here on FFn.) The full text, which the
author states is "under construction", can be found here: http[:]/bit[.]ly/bP5jGz (remove
the brackets).
Next update is next Monday. I promise more citrus! :)
Finally, I will be participating in the Fandom Gives Back: Eclipse, which takes place from
June 26-July 2. I am offering up four one-shots. Head to the Facebook Fan Page for
further details! (And the purchasers can have pure smut! If you're interested in creating
a team, PM me!)
As always, please review.

review_url =
selected>25. Chapter 24: Assurance<option value=26 >26. Chapter 25:
Chapter: 26
>25. Chapter 24: Assurance<option value=26 selected>26. Chapter 25:
</script>
A/N: My continued thanks for all of you who support my story. Reader xtothey has
launched a thread on Twilighted. Be sure to head over there to discuss this story:
twilighted(dot)net/forum/viewtopic(dot)php?f=44&t=9614
And some big, sloppy wet kisses from my dogs to Betty Smith for her continued fill-in beta
duties. Also, a few of those kisses to Miss VDub, who is joining the team! :)
I got a little bit of unsigned negativity with the last chapter. I want to address a couple of
things: a) I don't necessarily agree with Bella's (or Edward's choices); b) although this is
not a tale of morality, there will be consequences for the actions of the characters; c)
please be patient, things will come out in the next few chapters; and d) there will be a
happily ever after - I'm a sucker for HEAs where Edward & Bella are concerned!
Chapter 25: Connection
BPOV
A gazillion butterflies swirled in my stomach – a feeling that had become all too familiar
since discovering I was pregnant. I could blame this anxiety on the pregnancy hormones,
but the reality was that I was nervous about the conversation Edward and I needed to
have, the next six months, and the rest of my – no, our lives.
Checking my phone, I realized I would have another ten or fifteen minutes before Edward
arrived to pick me up. That gave me time to reflect.
And a glaring fact stood out – my mother and Angela both died in childbirth. Would I
suffer the same fate?
Oh, God. Who will take care of my son if that happens to me? Family … I would rely on my
family.
Without wasting a beat, I dialed Jake.
"We're still working, but we should be done before you guys get here. Just be sure to
dawdle. Okay?"
"That's not why I'm calling, Jake. I need you to make me a promise," I whined.
"Okay, shoot."
I bit my lip and considered how to bring this up. There wasn't a way to ease into this topic.
"If something should happen to me, promise me that you and Leah will take care of my
son," I pleaded.
On the other end, Jake remained silent. After a few loud beats of my heart, Jake
covered the phone with his hand and told Leah of my request. A quick exchange, which I
could hear, followed. From the bits I could make out, I knew they would selflessly make
the sacrifice. But I also caught the tone of their words, which dripped with pity.
"Leah and I would be honored to care for your tyke," he exhaled deeply. "You can be
assured that he would grow up with everything he deserves, and although we would
raise him as our own, he would always see you as his mother."
Like Jake, I exhaled deeply. "Thank you. I hope you understand that I'm asking you not
only because you two are my family, but also because I trust you both implicitly. I love
you guys." Tears caught in my throat at my final words.
Responding, Jake chuckled. "Don't get all sappy on me suddenly! Everything will work
out, and you'll be fine. Okay? Look, I should get going so we're out of here soon."
"Of course. Do you think you can pass your phone to Emmett for a moment?" I asked.
A few moments later, Emmett's booming voice surfaced.
"Bells! No directing this endeavor from 50 miles away," he joked. "So what's going on?"
"OhmyGodEmmettIcan'tdothis," I spilled.
Now Emmett was laughing at me. "You're going to be a great mom. There is nothing to
worry about."
I shook my head. "No, I mean, what if the same thing happens to me that happened to
my mom and Angela. What if I die during childbirth?"
"Those are extraordinary circumstances, Bella." He paused and sighed. "With me on the
job, you have nothing to worry about. Besides, I'm the best OB/GYN in the country."
Stifling a guffaw, I spoke again. "Best? Someone is full of himself. But anyway, I am so
fucking scared, Em. Are you sure I'm going to get through this?"
For the next couple of minutes, Emmett listened to my worries and assuaged all of my
fears. Maybe my big, buffoony friend was the best OB/GYN in the country.
The second we hung up, Edward poked his head in the door.
Fuck, he looked so sweet, and a pang of guilt stung me.
"I ran into Dr. Yorkie outside, and he said you're ready to blow this joint. Are you ready
to get home?"
How would I answer Edward? Was I ready to leave the hospital? Yes, because it meant I
could resume my somewhat quiet and mundane life. No, because it meant I could no
longer avoid the reality that my life would never be somewhat quiet or mundane again. It
just seemed easier to put the weight of this pregnancy in the back of my mind and focus
on the here and now with Edward.
"More than you can believe. Besides, I want to put some of last night into action." I
cocked an eyebrow and licked my upper lip salaciously.
Edward visibly gulped, and I swear his eyes popped out of their sockets, ala some cartoon.
"That was so, so," he stammered. "Hot. Just the idea that you were touching yourself
while texting with me – when you shouldn't have had the phone in the first place –
almost made me orgasm instantly. And what you wrote, wow."
"Well then, let's get home and see what kind of magic we can make!"
I wanted to smack myself for that cheesy statement, but his grin told me that he didn't
seem to care.
The nurse who didn't likefor Edward helped me into the obligatory wheelchair and led me
to the curb to await my coach. Behind the wheel of the Maserati sat my prince.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
Stumbling around the car, I finally made it to Bella to help her into the front seat. Seemed
I caught a case of her clumsiness, the thought of which made me smirk.
For the next forty minutes – because who was I kidding, I sped home with the intent of
making love to her – a thick tension permeated the quiet of the car.
Neither of us spoke, but Bella fiddled with her phone. When we neared Forks, she put it
away in her bag, and we launched into small talk.
"How're the girls?"
I beamed like the proud father I was. "They're doing well. Apparently, they've been
working on a surprise for you that I am not privy to. And when we had dinner last night,
all they would talk about was you. It's cute how attached to you they've become. I was a
bit worried when I inserted you into their lives, but both of them are entirely enamored
with you."
Looking over at Bella, she had a curiously pained expression on her face that I couldn't
translate.
"Are you alright, baby?"
Nodding, Bella chose her words carefully. "Umm, everything is … fine. My arm is hurting a
little bit, that's all."
"Are you sure that's it? Dr. Yorkie said you could take a pain pill in about an hour. I can
ask my dad if it's alright to give it to you early, if you'd like," I suggested.
"Thanks, honey. But I can wait. So what do you think they're creating? Renee is rather
artistic, and Lizzie constantly amazes me with her inventiveness." Bella got a wistful look
on her face and stared out the window, effectively ending the conversation.
"Hey, we're home," I whispered as I took Bella's hand and kissed it. "Stay there; I'll be
around in a second to help you out, okay?"
"I'm not an invalid," Bella teased. "But I'll wait."
This time, I didn't trip as I made my way to the passenger side. As soon as I opened the
door, I pulled her into my arms. I gave Bella the kiss I wasn't able to give her for days.
And lucky for me, what started as slow soon turned into passionate and frenzied.
Without breaking contact, Bella ran her hands up my chest and wrestled with the buttons.
"Oops," she said as she stumbled backwards. "I forgot about the cast."
It was always adorable whenever Bella became embarrassed and blushed.
"Shhh," I cooed. "We've got all day and all night. And then another 24 hours before the
girls return."
"Oh." She looked sad.
"They can stay longer at Tia's. You just made it clear that you could handle them, so I
figured I would give you a few days' rest and then bring them home. I'm not returning to
work until next week. Lord knows I've earned a vacation."
Bella's eyebrows knitted in surprise momentarily, but then a blank look returned to her
face. "No, no. It isn't that. Really, everything sounds fine."
I reached for her hand and lifted her bag into my spare hand. As we walked through the
door, Bella released me. But she immediately moved her hand into my hair and tugged on
it effortlessly. A groan escaped my mouth.
"You're going to be the death of me, have I told you that?"
"Well, you made me a promise, and I plan to make sure you see it through," she giggled
as she gave my hair another tug with her free hand and a careful rub to my already-hard
dick with the fingers of her cast-covered one.
"I did, and I have every intention of fulfilling that promise. But we don't need to rush into
anything, okay?"
She nodded in understanding and removed her hands. Just like before, Bella clutched my
hand and allowed me to guide her to the third floor.
Once we reached the landing, she took her bag, opened the door to her bedroom, and
carelessly tossed it in, which was unlike Bella. But I assumed her impatience at doing the
"deed" was guiding her motions this late morning.
As we crossed into the room we had shared for the previous few months, I twirled Bella
around until she faced me. Shuffling backwards, I dragged Bella with me until my knees
banged against the bed, causing me to sit. I looked up at her as I snaked my arms around
her rump.
Our eyes met, and in Bella's, I saw lust, want, and need, which I took as my cue to
proceed with her actions from the driveway.
Very carefully, I stretched my arms and tugged on her sweatshirt's zipper before pushing
it off her shoulders. I then bunched her t-shirt up and over her head.
And she stopped me. Have I misread the past 15 minutes?
"Would you mind if I cleaned up first? I feel ooky after spending so much time rolling
around in my own filth."
"Nothing like ruining the mood – that I might remind you you initiated."
"Whatever, sexy man!" she declared. "You are the one who kissed me, setting this
whole exchange in motion."
"Touché! Let's make a deal, you let me bathe you, and I'll accept responsibility for getting
us all hot and bothered."
Her lilting laugh in response was music to my ears.
"Bella, why don't you let me continue removing your clothes and then set the mood. Now
sit your sexy, tight ass on that bed and get comfortable."
When she bit her lip – and there was nothing nervous about it, just flirtation – I wanted to
rip her bra off and suck on her nipples. As soon as she stood naked in front of me, I
tweaked one of those taunting nipples and earned a squeal of delight in response.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
Could I get through the rest of tonight without changing my mind? The decision had been
made, but it didn't make it any easier. No matter how I wanted my life to proceed, two
things had become clear – Edward was the perfect man in so many ways, but he wasn't
perfect for me.
And so with a heavy heart, I returned to Forks to break Edward's heart. I just didn't
know how I would go about it.
Why did this have to happen? Why did he have to say those few words that changed
everything about our relationship? Without them, we wouldn't have crashed, I wouldn't
know I was pregnant, and I wouldn't be running away to Seattle to start over.
Was I making a mistake? Maybe, but I had to consider my life and that of my unborn son.
Would it be easier for us to leave now before Edward had knowledge? Edward didn't
want more children or a wife. He'd feel obligated and eventually remember that this wasn't
the life he wanted to lead. Rejection of me and our child would result. When I reflected
on those two choices – leaving or forcing him into this life – it became clear. Leaving would
hurt both of us less.
I had to stop the replay of questions and thoughts, or else I would torture myself. But
when he mentioned the girls' fondness for me, I almost changed my mind. Because I had
been too selfish to realize how my departure might affect them. Yet they were young,
they would bounce back and forget about me in a matter of months.
With all of my might, I sought to push the thoughts from my mind. Yet no amount of
denial would help. So what did I do in response? I tried to seduce Edward. For some
inexplicable reason, I returned to sex to make me feel better about myself. In this
instance, it was to make me feel better about my choice.
Once the unstoppable physical connection between me and Edward ignited, I had to put
a break on things for there was no way I would allow him to taste me after four days in a
hospital bed. Edward probably wouldn't care, but this would be our last time together,
and I needed it to be a memory that would comfort me for years to come.
And rather than allow me to wrestle with this bulky cast, Edward selflessly offered to
prepare a bath for me, complete with whatever he considered to be a "mood."
When he was ready for me, the sight took my breath away.
Can I do this? Can I leave this utterly remarkable man?
Again, I swept the questions from my brain.
I looked around to take it all in. Candles of all shapes, sizes, and colors burned
throughout the room, creating a soft, multi-hued glow.
Even if that was all Edward had done, it would have been enough for me to seriously
reconsider the plan that was already in motion. But Edward was a perfectionist, which
meant completing each task to the best of his ability.
The sound of music caught my ear, and I immediately recognized the beginnings of my
favorite CD, Pink Floyd's Wish You Were Here. Pink Floyd had been Charlie's favorite
band, and he schooled me in the band's music while I grew up. It wasn't until my teen
years that I recognized the irony that my straight-laced, lawman father indulged in music
to which potheads were often partial. A tear caught in my throat at the memory.
Push on, Bella. Push on…
"You know me so well," I murmured. And he did. Fuck, this wouldn't be easy.
"Of course, love."

Gah! When he dropped pet names so effortlessly, he added to this internal battle that
was waging within my brain.
Focus, Bella. You've made your bed, now you must lie in it.
So I continued to scan the room. And the remaining sight almost made me fall over in a fit
of hysterical laughter – perched next to the bathtub filled with luxurious bubbles (that
smelled divine) was a box of trashcan liners.
"Lemme guess, those are to protect my cast?" I pointed to the plastic bags, to which
Edward smiled broadly and nodded.
He removed one and brought it over to me before covering my arm. For some reason, I felt
like "Hellboy", although I wasn't red, and I lacked a tail. With my arm now protected from
the water, Edward steadied me as I sunk into the hot water.
"Lean back," he instructed.
Edward swept up my hair as he guided my body backwards. I came to rest on a firm pillow
that supported my back and neck. Some part of me wanted to smack him for doing all of
this so superbly, but could I fault him for loving me?
"Is the temperature alright? Do you like the pillow?" he asked.
Momentarily, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to enjoy everything he had done. But
when I reopened them, his green orbs – that saw deep into my soul – stared back.
You are being such a bitch, Bella! I thought to myself.
Just as Edward began to carefully wash my skin, I spoke. "I wish I could express my
gratitude for all of this." I wove my hands in the air to indicate that I was referring to
everything – the candles, the music, and the bath. "Thank you." I lifted my mouth and
puckered my lips as a way of asking for a kiss.
That kiss became deep as our tongues met. He slid his into my mouth and ran it along
my own. With my non-casted hand, I stroked his cheek. As our tongues continued to
dance calmly, he began to stroke my stomach.
The unexpected contact resulted in me bucking my hips into his hand, which brought it
into contact with my folds. Edward slowly ran his fingers along the delicate flesh and
then stopped after I made whining noises. I sucked his lip into my mouth, which earned a
chuckle from him.
"Is this lip sucking your way of trying to smite me for wresting my palm on you?"
"Did you just say 'smite'?" I giggled. "I would prefer 'torture', but the end result is the same
– killing you for ceasing your actions."
"Is this what you were hoping for?" Just then, Edward plunged his middle finger deep
inside of me, and I yelped at the movement.
"Yeeeeeesss," I cried. And as fast as his finger entered me, it exited me.
Edward returned to washing me as if nothing but a chaste kiss had taken place.
"You bastard!" I snarled as I splashed a little water on him.
"Is that how you want to play this?"
He dunked my head underwater, which earned him my own version of the stink eye.
Then, to get even, I gripped the collar of his shirt and tugged with all of my strength,
forcing him into the tub with me. Water sloshed out the sides as Edward tumbled into my bath.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
What should have brought laughs instead resulted in passion. We both tore at my clothes
until they were strewn in wet piles along the floor.
The two of us soon found ourselves panting for breath as our naked bodies slid against
one another.
"How do you always manage to taste so delectable?" Bella sheepishly inquired.
Me? Delectable?
"I could ask the same of you."
I took the opportunity to communicate my enjoyment of her taste my lightly tracing my

tongue along her neck to her collarbone, which earned me a throaty moan.
"So good," she chanted.
Peering up, I noticed Bella's eyes had closed, and she looked entirely relaxed. I continued
to pepper her neck and upper chest with kisses, eventually drawing one of her pert
breasts into my mouth. I sucked the soft mound for a moment before I drew her nipple
between my teeth. Without any gentleness, I bit down, which left Bella mewling. When
my tongue flicked the erect nipple a few times, Bella let out the most glorious shout, "Fuck me!"
Internally, I pat myself on the back for making her curse.
Again, I looked up at her; determination had replaced relaxation.
Bella bent her head down and whispered in my ear, "Let me return the favor."
And fuck me, if Bella didn't meet her goal. She licked my earlobe into her mouth and
clamped her teeth. As goose bumps erupted along the whole of my body, even covering
my skin submerged in the warm water, Bella forcefully gripped my member along the base.
"Ooooohhhh," I moaned.
Slowly and firmly, Bella pumped my hard dick. The movement and speed combined to
create an excruciating and heavenly paradox of sensations.
I couldn't allow Bella to escape this rapture. One of my hands snaked its way to her
center, which was coated with her wetness. I slipped two fingers in, and her hips bucked
at the contact.
We found ourselves matching one another's tempo. When I thrust my fingers deep inside
of her, her delicate hand would increase its grip as it neared my base.
Incoherent words and sounds escaped our mouths as we each staved off our impending
orgasms.
"Please …ohh… Bella. I need …uhh… to hear …ungh… you. Just …ohh… let go," I urged.
My words spurred Bella's orgasm; her walls tightened around my fingers, and she
whimpered, "Edward."
My name on her lips as she came tipped me over the edge. I grunted her name as my
semen spilled into the tub.
Somehow, we had repositioned our bodies so that Bella straddled one of my legs. I
shifted her to between my legs and wrested my chin on her shoulder as I drew her into a
tight embrace.
We remained motionless – lost in the moment – for an unknown amount of time.

Eventually, the water turned cold.
"I guess we should get out," I suggested.
Bella agreed. "You're right. I'm starting to get goose bumps and they're not because of
your mouth."
Because she lost much of her mobility, I pushed as Bella pulled, allowing her refuge from
the rapidly frigid-turning water. Once I joined her out of the tub, I gathered Bella in a
towel and dried her.
"Are you hungry?" I asked while I wrapped her in her plush bathrobe.
"Famished," groused Bella.
Clad in our matching robes, Bella and I practically ran as we raced to the kitchen.
"Bagels, lox, and cream cheese?"
"Sounds perfect," Bella stated. "I'd offer to help, but with my luck, I'll end up cutting the
fingers off of my good hand, and then I'll be up shit creek."
"We wouldn't want that, now would we?" I smirked. "But you just got out of the hospital,
so just like earlier, make yourself comfortable and let me set the mood."
"As much as I adore you, Edward, this 'set the mood' saying you've suddenly adopted is
kinda kitschy creepy. I expect you to walk around with some sleazy and sheer
short-sleeved shirt – with the top three-to-four buttons open – and a thick gold chain.
Oh, oh," she wheezed as she tried to talk through her growing laughter. "And a dark
George Hamilton tan and chest hair popping out the top of that open shirt."
She had a point, my cliché was something I expected to hear in the poorly-written
dialogue of a 1970s porno.
With a wide smile on my face, I flipped the bird at Bella. Her laughter overtook her, and
she fought to stay seated.
"I think I may have to think of a great nickname for you, one that Emmett will never let
you live down," she threatened between fits of lingering guffaws. "While I think of it, get
to work, and feed me!"
"Yes, ma'am!" I saluted her, which increased her giggles.
l~l~l~l
The ease with which Bella and I communicated during lunch reminded me of why I loved
her and further assured me that we would endure a lifetime.
While clearing our dishes, Bella suddenly became eerily quiet. Concerned, I turned to her
and saw a desperate expression on her face.
"Edward, please. I need you more than I've ever needed anything else. Please, please,
please take me upstairs and fuck me."
I considered her words. I never intended to "fuck" Bella, who wasn't the kind of girl one
fucked. Bella was someone I would make love to, repeatedly; she was someone I would
always worship.
But she seemed desperate, which confused me.
Before the accident, I had already come to the conclusion that we were ready to
consummate our relationship – once I told her of my feelings.
In that split second when I watched the world around us virtually stop, everything
changed. Nothing would stop me from taking things to the next level, but how we went
about it was another thing entirely.
"I won't fuck you, Bella. You're not a woman who should ever be fucked. Fucking is what
two strangers do. I love you, and I am going to make love to you," I declared.
Bella gasped and drew her lip between her teeth.
She replied in a whisper. "Okay."
Not wasting another minute, I drew Bella into my arms and carried her up the stairs, all
the while placing soft kisses across every centimeter of her face.
By the time I brought her up to the third floor, I laid her on our bed and spread her robe
open. Her creamy white skin – despite displaying the trauma of our car accident – was
more incandescent than ever before. I inhaled deeply at the vision of Bella splayed out
for me, which led her to blush.
"Your beauty is ethereal. No other creature can match your bloom," I pronounced,
causing her blush to deepen.
"Please don't make me beg," she requested.
"As if you would ever have to," I assured her.

I crawled up her body and nudged it backwards so I could rest between her legs. When I
caressed her calves, her thighs, her stomach, her breasts, and finally her wet pussy,
Bella sighed. I spread her lips and teased her clitoris with my tongue.
"Edward," she whimpered.
Like an ice cream cone, I flattened my tongue and licked her core.
"Edward," she cried.
Like a sweet, succulent mango – the taste of Bella – her juices dripped.
"Edwaaaard," she moaned.
Before, I immersed my fingers in her warmth, I paused with my mouth still on her. "Yes,
my love?"
"Together."
It was one word, but it was enough. I knew what Bella wanted.
After pressing one deep kiss to her bundle of nerves, followed by a string of slow kisses
along the inside of her long leg, I removed my robe and positioned myself on my back;
Bella balanced herself above me.
She bent forward, taking my length deep into her mouth, just as I poked my tongue out,
hitting her clit. Our mouths began to tease and caress one another until we neared completion.
I sucked her nub into my mouth and plunged a finger in her; she screamed in ecstasy
while she came above me and around my digit. The moment she released and allowed
her orgasm to wash over her, she collapsed alongside me, entirely sated. After her
breath evened out a bit, I stroked my tongue along her labia once more to savor her
taste and trailed kisses up her body until I met her mouth.
While kissing her, I moved my body and positioned myself at her entrance. Very carefully,
I entered her.
No words could describe the overwhelming feeling – both physical and emotional – of
finally being with Bella.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
"Is this okay?" Edward tentatively asked as he moved into me.
I'd never felt complete until now.
And I couldn't deny it anymore. My heart swelled for him, and what I felt was love. It
wasn't enough; Edward's love wasn't enough because even though I was pregnant, he
couldn't and wouldn't do this no matter how much he loved me.
I shed a tear at the thought.

I nodded to him as he wiped away my tear. "Everything is just," I cried a few more tears.
"Perfect."
There's that word again, Bella. Why are you allowing yourself to think that about him? He
doesn't want what you want, and he never will.
The realization left a bitter taste in my mouth.
For one final time, I pushed the thoughts back, allowing myself to memorize every
movement he made and how every curve of his body fit perfectly with mine.
Time passed, but we were lost to it as we languidly and delicately made love.
Sleep eventually overtook us. When I awoke, it was to Edward's lips on my shoulder.
Will I ever get enough of you? I wondered.
It didn't matter whether I would. I was leaving.
One last time, something he wouldn't realize until it was too late, Edward pushed into me.
And like earlier, we made love.
Through it all – with eyes focused on eyes, lips pressed against lips – our connection
never wavered.
Whereas I felt complete when we first made love, now I understood that I would never
find another love so pure, so right. Never again…
l~l~l~l
With one last look at my beautiful, sleeping boyfriend, I placed a letter on my pillow and
slipped out the door. I moved into my room where I grabbed my bag and left Edward
Cullen's house for the final time. It was without a doubt that I needed to leave before
he awoke. Because once he learned of my plan, I wouldn't be able to deny him. I loved
Edward with all of my heart, but he could never love me enough to make a life with me.
While driving away in my already-loaded truck, my eyes focused on the dark image in the
rearview mirror, and a tear escaped my eyes.
I stopped at the home of my childhood and snagged a few items that I wouldn't want to
leave indefinitely. More than anything, I wanted my father here to encircle me in a tight
hug and give me the advice I craved. Closing the door to the house meant closing the
door on my life in Forks. I sighed and began the hour-and-a-half drive to Sequim, where I
would stay the night at a motel. And once morning came, my new life in Seattle would begin.
Who was I kidding? Without Edward, this wouldn't be a life.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
Last night had gone better than I imagined. She didn't tell me she loved me, but I could see
it in her eyes when we finally connected, I thought as consciousness began to take hold.
Alice warned me it would take Bella awhile to return the sentiment, but she assured me my
Bella would return it one day.
Not able to contain my smile, I replayed in my head the single best night of my life.
I expected to feel Bella curled up alongside me, or tangled up with my limbs, but she
wasn't beside me.
Maybe she's in the bathroom?
Slowly, I opened my eyes, which needed a moment to adjust to the sunlight. Looking
towards the bathroom, I noticed the door was ajar, and the lights were off. Turning to my
side, I felt the sheets and realized they were ice cold.
She's probably cooking breakfast – or at least trying to cook in her injured state.
While chuckling at that image, I began to stretch and managed to knock a piece of paper
off her side of the bed.
"Now or never. You need to get up," I challenged myself.
As I shuffled my stiff body around the bed, I saw the note adorned with my name and
bent to pick it up. Bella's script looked like chicken scratch, but it was all her; how could I
not smile? I contentedly sighed and wondered what the letter contained.
I continued speaking to no one in particular. "She probably gave up trying to prepare

something so she's gone to the diner to pick up something. Mmm, pancakes topped with
strawberries and whipped cream sounds appetizing. Actually, strawberries and whipped
cream atop Bella sounds glorious."
I unfolded the paper and sat on the bed, ready to read her lovely words.
Dear Edward,
I don't even know where to begin.
That car accident woke me up and forced me to take an inventory of my life. And the one
glaring truth was that moving back to Forks was the right thing, but two years too late.
Without my father here, I cannot continue living here.
By the time you read this, I'll be gone.
The pain this may cause you, Lizzie, and Renee will hurt me more than you can imagine. If
there were a way to ease your pain, I would. But if I remain, I'd eventually torment you,
and we'd break up.
My decision to leave in the middle of the night was based solely on my inability to face
you. Yes, I am a coward. But I wouldn't be able to leave because I don't know how to say
no to you, Edward.
I ask three things of you: take care of your daughters and show them the love they
deserve; live your life – really live it; and please, please don't look for me.
Just wipe me from your brain; make it as if I never existed.

Thank you for the opportunity and for welcoming me into your family. I will always
appreciate what you did for me and never forget.
I'm sorry…
Always,
Bella
I must've read the letter five times before the words sunk in.
Bella had left, and she wasn't returning. Just as fast as I'd built up my hopes, she
dashed them with this letter.
This can't be real, I considered.
Without dwelling a moment longer, I ran to her room and found it empty – everything that
Bella moved in was gone, only the furniture remained.
This is real, I concluded.
A deep ache overtook me, and I tumbled to the floor, where I remained furled up in a ball
until stiffness necessitated my movement.
Eventually, I sought the courage to call Emmett. If anyone knew Bella's whereabouts, it
was his girlfriend, Rose. Because even though she implored me not to, there was no way
I wouldn't look for Bella.
"Em, she's gone." The declaration released the floodgates, and I found myself sobbing on
the phone to my brother. "Why would she leave? What did I do wrong?"
A/N: I have promised a happily ever after, and I continue to stand by that promise. Just
please have some faith in me!
This week's recommendation is "Tie Me Here in Time" by jadedandboring. It's the sequel
to "The Kübler Ross Model", which recommended a few weeks earlier. Go read
them...good stuff!
Next update will be Monday, May 3, 2010.
As always, please review.

review_url =
>25. Chapter 24: Assurance<option value=26 selected>26. Chapter 25:
Chapter: 27
value=27 selected>27. Chapter 26: Perspectives<option value=28 >28. Chapter 27:
</script>
A/N: Please be sure to read this long-ass author's note!
There's a great 1950 Akira Kurosawa film ("Rashômon") that tells the story of a man's
murder from four different points of view during the murderer's trial. A few months ago,
something reminded me of this movie and I thought, "Wouldn't it be intriguing to tell how
Bella's and Edward's breakup affects everyone in their lives - through other POVs?" Taking
the idea of Rashômon's storytelling, I wrote this chapter. Warning: It's not particularly
friendly to Bella. And it wasn't easy getting into six different minds. So please be kind to
your author!
I expected some hate mail or death threats after the last chapter (lol)! Instead, I
received supportive PMs and reviews - so thank you! Y'all are the best readers in the
fanfic world!
MissVDub deserves a big thanks for beta'ing this - her first - chapter. Glenda and Dyfan
are high fiving you for your awesome efforts! Betty Smith also rocks for continuing to
help me get into the mind of a pregnant woman or child.
Chapter 26: Perspectives
Emmett POV
I didn't need to look at the caller-ID of my ringing phone to know who it was.
"Em, she's gone," my brother's broken voice declared. "Why would she leave? What did I
do wrong?"
Guilt wracked me to my core. Right now, he didn't know what part I played in Bella's
decision to leave. I hoped he never would. But the truth always comes out. And when it
does, it's just a matter of how many lives are ruined in the process.
Even though I'd just finished her ultrasound, there were other issues we needed to
address. "Bella, I've got to ask – how'd you let this happen? We've discussed your method
of birth control multiple times, and you always assured me you would use a condom. Did it
fail? Please just tell me it broke."
Her blush gave me all the answer I needed.
"When you decided to go off the pill, I warned you this was a mistake on so many levels."
"But Emmett," she stammered. "I just couldn't do the hormones anymore. You know this.
Besides, by having to rely on condoms, I probably saved myself from catching any
diseases from James."
"And how many other alternatives did we discuss?" Moments like this made me hate my
job. I didn't sign up to criticize the actions of my patients. But Bella was a friend, and
when friends made stupid choices, it was my job to let them know. "Look, what's done is
done. We've got to move forward and prepare for the addition to the Cullen family."
"Oh my God, please promise me you won't tell Edward." Bella begged.
For the time being, I begrudgingly assured her I wouldn't divulge this secret – but I
demanded she reveal her pregnancy to Edward. I wondered how long I'd have to wait, though.
Hours after I left the hospital with Edward, Rose informed me of our plans for the next day.
"Around 9 or 10 AM, we're heading over to Edward's and packing all of Bella's things into
her truck," Rose announced casually as if we moved her friends' belongings every day.
"Rose, we're not getting involved in this." I muttered.
Already, I suspected this discussion with Rose would turn into the biggest fight of our
relationship.
"Look, she's my best friend, and she doesn't have anyone else."
"What about Edward? He is the father in this. And she also has Jake and Leah." By this
time, my anger was seething under the surface.
As I expected, we argued for hours. At one point, my mom checked on us to see what
the commotion was about; apparently, our discussion escalated into a yelling match.
Eventually, I agreed to participate in Bella's escape from Edward, but only because Rose
reminded me of the legal ramifications to me if I betrayed Bella. Not that I expected Bella
to file a complaint with the Medical Quality Assurance Commission for failing to protect her
health information, but I didn't want to risk it. Whether or not I approved, I had become
an accomplice in the impending deception of my brother.
"I'm not happy about this, Rose. And believe me, this discussion isn't over by a long shot.
But Bella's health is going to be my focus. So for her sake, I won't reveal my displeasure
with this plan. I am curious – how do you propose I address this situation with Edward?
What do I tell him if he asks where Bella is? Do you expect me to lie?"
"Yes," she stated succinctly.
How would I answer my brother? I'd never lied to him before. And now I had to start by
keeping his son from him?
Edward's pain was palpable, and I felt like the biggest jackass for being forced to pretend
as if I wasn't privy to Bella's plans.
Here goes nothing…
"What do you mean? What happened?" I asked my brother, a self-loathing sneer on my face.
After he calmed himself momentarily, Edward recounted the previous day's events.
Through our talk, I expected him to see through my deception. I even hated him a little –
but far less than I hated myself – for not recognizing that everything I told him was a
fabrication.
When Bella arrived at our house, where she planned to stay until she found something
else, I attempted to bring up my earlier conversation with Edward.
"Do you have any idea how much you're hurting him?"
She sighed before answering. "Emmett, do you have any idea how much I'm hurting?"
"Don't give me this, 'This hurts me more than it hurts you,' bullshit, Bella. Edward loves
you. He hasn't let himself feel any sort of emotion since Angela died. And the first person
he gives his heart to runs out on him as soon as the going gets tough."
"You think it's that easy?" Bella cried. "Because it's not. He made it crystal clear to me
over and over that he won't ever get married again or have any more children. Before
we were even dating, he informed me that no matter how much he loved a woman, he
wouldn't make her a permanent part of his life. How am I supposed to stick around for
that eventual slap in the face?"
Following Angela's death, Edward and I had some exchanges where he did express
similar sentiments. Honestly, I couldn't fault Bella for assuming the worst of him. But
Edward had changed more than I could ever hope for. Something about Bella's presence in
his life made him a better man.
"I can't even count the number of times you've shared with me your hopes for marrying
'the right man' and having a couple of children with him. Did you ever stop to consider
that Edward was that guy? Give him the benefit of the doubt and tell him. He'll do the
right thing, I know it in my gut," I assured her.
Bella winced. "I will not be Edward's – or any other guy's – 'right thing'. I love him, okay? I
love Edward," she shouted before continuing. "Maybe I should be telling him before I tell
you, but love isn't enough this time. I love him so much that I won't force him into a life
that he doesn't want. And you're right; if I were to tell him about my pregnancy, he
would do the right thing and marry me. But it's not going to be enough. I won't make him
miserable."
Without another word, a sobbing Bella bolted from the room.
If she hadn't shut me down without further discussion, I would've revealed Edward's
emotional state when he called. As it was, I was treading on thin ice. I figured the best
way to weather this impasse would be from the sidelines. Minimizing Bella's stress levels
seemed to be the best way to proceed for the time being.
There was no way I could continue letting two people I loved hurt each other. They were
too damn pig headed to risk hurt and rejection. Eventually, I'd address the situation again
with Bella. But for now, I resolved to care for Bella the way my brother would want – to
be both a friend to her, as well as her doctor.
l~l~l~l
Leah POV
"You've been pretty quiet for the last couple of days. This situation with Bella has you
upset, huh?"
I considered my husband's question while I continued to stare out the window towards
the waves crashing along the beach next to our house.
This was the place my parents called home while my mom was pregnant with me; this was
the place my mom rebuilt her life after my dad died suddenly of a heart attack; and this
was the place my husband and I moved when we started our life together.
I couldn't remember the number of times I caught my mother here at the window,
seemingly lost in thought and somehow reaching a profound conclusion in the process. I
so desperately wanted to help Bella. To give her the answers she sought. But no matter
how long I peered at the waves, and no matter how much I concentrated, the answers
weren't coming.
Jacob walked over to me, draped his arms around my back, and kissed the back of my
head. Together, we gazed out the window of our house.
"You're not pleased that I'm supporting Bella whole heartedly, are you?"
After his question sunk in, Jake nudged my chair around and cupped my face in his hands.
"It's not that at all. Almost every time Bella has run away from something, her life has had
a turn for the better. But I'm not sure that's going to happen this time."
The frown on his face didn't reassure me. "I can't be sure, either. When it has come to
major life decisions, Bella tends to be cautious. If she believes this is the best option for
her, than I have to believe it, too."
"You don't seem too sure," I hedged.
"Well, your worries worry me. What can I do to assure you that this will all work out in the
end? I know you're a romantic at heart, but sometimes romance and love don't result."
"I never thought of myself as a romantic."
"All of your favorite books and movies are romances," Jacob said as he kissed me lightly.
"And you've been beside yourself with excitement ever since Bella and Edward
announced they were dating. So it makes sense that you would be sad over all of this."
It surprised me that my husband was this concerned with easing my worried mind over
something I couldn't control. If anything, I expected him to lend a shoulder to his lifelong
friend. But Jacob's allegiance stood with me, which did more to allay my fears than I imagined.
I nodded. "Don't get me wrong, I am sad. But I think Bella is doing the right thing. Where
would we be if we hadn't kept our relationship a secret? Sometimes a secret is the
answer. Really, I'm sad because life hasn't been easy for Bella. And when she finally
found a man who seemed right for her, he turned out to be anything but."
Truthfully, as soon as we discovered that Bella was pregnant and that she had decided
not to tell Edward, I became her biggest supporter. After she moved out of his house,
we spoke or texted throughout the day. Seems Jake and I were the only two people
fully supporting her.
Maybe I was a romantic, which was why I continually coached myself that if Edward and
Bella were meant to be together in the end, they would get through this.
When Jake left me to my thoughts, my phone's distinct ring for Bella shattered my
solitude. Unless something major happened, she normally texted.
"Bella, what's wrong?" I asked while trying to conceal the concern in my voice.
A few sobs escaped from Bella before she spoke. "Please tell me I'm doing the right thing."
"Oh baby, what brought this on?" Hearing my stepsister cry tore at my heart.
"Emmett and I just had a discussion that made me question all of this." She paused, and I
remained silent while I waited for her to continue. "Basically, he accused me of not
considering Edward's feelings, of intentionally causing him hurt and pain. And then he
told me that Edward would 'do the right thing.' How am I supposed to respect myself if I
ensnarl him with an unplanned pregnancy? I can't be that kind of woman."
I never considered Bella to be a weak woman. But going back to Edward and telling him
the truth wouldn't make her weak. It just didn't seem like the right thing.
"Did you make this clear to Emmett?"
She sniffled a few times before answering. "Well, yes. But then I ran from the room and
immediately called you."
"Look, Jacob and I kept our relationship a secret from the world and look how it turned
out. We're strong, and you will be, too," I assured her. "Just give Emmett a chance to
come to terms with all of this. Edward's his twin brother. So I'm sure he's conflicted by
keeping something so life-altering from Edward."
"I never thought of it that way. Huh. When did that bratty 12-year-old who moved into
my room after I left for college become so wise?" Bella asked with a hint of a chuckle.
"Hey, you weren't around to witness how un-bratty I was. Why do you think Jake
snatched me up when I turned 16?"
"Dare I suggest it was because he was horny? Oh God, erase that comment from your
mind because I don't even want to hear the answer to that. I'm privy to far too much
about your sex life as it is," Bella groaned.
We hung up after I reassured her that we would get through this as a family.
When I told her of my future plans to travel the four hours to Seattle to babysit my
nephew, she laughed and suggested that we save the gas money. I insisted that I'd be
there any day so she could have an afternoon for errands or a date night, even if it
meant leaving Jacob at home.
Despite all of the pain that accompanied her return to Washington, some joy seemed to
result. Bella and I shared a newfound closeness that I was fairly certain would bring a
smile to our parents' faces – wherever they resided.
"Thanks for watching over us," I murmured towards heaven.
l~l~l~l
Lizzie POV
"C'mon, Renee!" I yelled across the house to my sister. I couldn't wait to get home and
see Bella. But Renee seemed to be taking forever getting ready. "I'll help you pack
everything if it'll make you hurry."
Renee frowned; she always worked too slow.
I bent down and starting stuffing clothes in her bag.
"What're you doing?" Renee asked.
"I'm helping you."
Just then, Nana walked in the room we shared. "Lizzie, why don't you join me downstairs
so your sister can do things her own way."
"Fine," I grumbled.
I wasn't fine. I was mad. I woke up early and packed so that we could go home. But
because Renee was so slow and insisted on folding and refolding every piece of
clothing, Nana would never get us there.
When Bella first got hurt, I was really worried, but Daddy told us Bella was fine. Well, she
didn't look fine. She was covered with bruises and had a cast on her arm that I couldn't
wait to sign. I'd spent the last couple of days practicing my name so it would look really
good when I signed it.
Of course, my sister and I decided to make a collage for Bella. We drew pictures of the
things we most liked to do with her. I like reading, so I made pop-up books of my favorite
books. Renee's drawings were of bugs and trees because she liked the walks we'd take
with Bella every day. But Renee liked to decorate everything with glitter, which I didn't
like. Nana told me that they were Renee's drawings, so I had to let her draw them how
she saw them.
While Renee finished getting ready to go home, I walked to the kitchen to see our collage
and to make sure the books I'd made still stuck to the blue cardboard we'd chosen. Bella
liked blue. I added more glue, just to make sure, and tried to find a book to read.
Knowing Renee, we would be here forever!
I was almost done with my book when I heard the thump-thump-thump of Renee's bag on
the stairs. By the time she finally made it to the bottom of the stairs, I had my own bag
rolling behind me, and I was ready to jump into Nana's car.
"We're ready, Nana," I called.
My grandmother was pretty. Well, both of them were. When I told Nana that we were
ready, she smiled, which made her look really pretty. I liked to make her smile.
"Okay, girls. Let's get your bags and collage in the car before we pack you in. I bet you
can't wait to show Bella what you made for her. It's really creative."
Nana was right. We had been creative. Even though Renee used glitter, our pictures were
really cool looking.
When we pulled up to our house, neither of us waited for help getting out of our seats
like we normally did. We had been using seat belts for ever, and I didn't want to wait
another moment.
I ran from the car and into the house. "Bella? Where are you? I want to sign your cast!"
A couple of seconds later, Renee started to call for her, too. "Yeah, Bella. I want to sign
your cast." My sister was such a copycat sometimes.
Daddy came downstairs and pulled us both into hugs. He'd been giving us a lot of hugs
lately. I didn't understand why, but it was nice. I tried to wiggle out of his arms to search
for Bella. But he just held me tighter.
"What's wrong, Daddy?" I asked.
Renee had a question, too. "Where's Bella?"
He let out a huge sigh and sat on the ground between us. "Bella left. I'm sorry girls."
Why would Bella leave?
"Did we do something wrong?" I couldn't understand why else Bella would leave us.
Again, Daddy pulled us into a tight squeeze. "No, baby. This is adult stuff. She just
needed a change."
What did that mean?
"When's she coming back?" Renee wanted to know. I already understood. She wouldn't
be returning.
"She's not," I whispered. Hearing it from me and seeing the nod from our father caused
Renee to cry. She didn't really cry like this often, so I decided to be the big sister Renee
needed.
I took her hand and guided her upstairs so we could cry together. I wanted to know
what my dad meant by "adult stuff," but I didn't think I would find out anytime soon.
We cried for a long time. Eventually, Daddy brought us tomato soup and grilled-cheese
sandwiches to eat. They were good, but they weren't as good as Bella's, which caused
Renee to start crying again. I just hugged my sister and hoped that Bella would come
home soon.
l~l~l~l
Alice POV
Days and then weeks passed without a word from Bella. Under normal circumstances, I
wouldn't be this pissed, but all of my conniving to bring her and Edward together wouldn't
be for naught.
Plus, Edward was devastated. Honestly, that was my biggest concern, even if I didn't
want to admit it to anyone other than Jasper.
But I was also worried about Bella. For all intents and purposes, she'd fallen off the face
of the planet. Each time I asked Bella's constants – Rose, Jake, and Leah – if they had
spoken to Bella, each replied in the negative.
It wasn't like Bella to cut out everyone that mattered from of her life, which only fueled
the slow burn of anger that began to bubble to the surface. And that ire managed to
manifest itself in daily calls to Bella, which led straight to her voicemail.
By the twenty-first day without a response, I lost my cool and let out a torrent of passion.
"Answer your goddamn motherfucking phone, Bella."
It wasn't like me to curse, especially in such a negative way. Yet I continued my verbal attack.
"You're being cruel to Edward – a royal bitch. More than once he's been at my house
inconsolable. Is that fair to him?"
I couldn't stop now. I was going to verbally bitch slap her via voicemail.
"Do you know what it's like to watch your flesh and blood break? How could you? You're
such a selfish, tiny girl, Bella."
Was there any going back after this message? Probably not, so I continued to dig the
grave of our friendship.
"Here's the thing, we're watching Edward emotionally waste away – his reason for living
has left him entirely. Frankly, this is worse than when Angela died. And it's all your fault.
YOUR FAULT! Because unlike then, he knows you're out there…living without him. If I
had known you were such a degenerate, I wouldn't have welcomed you into my life – or
his. But it seems you sour everything you touch. What did he ever do to you? Why are
you doing this to –"
Dammit. The voicemail cut me off, which was probably for the best. But like the psycho,
jilted girlfriend I felt like, I called repeatedly. Each message was progressively more pissed
off than the one before. After her voicemail had been filled to capacity, I ceased the
attack … at least for a few days.
Maybe some of my ugly vitriol would burn through her thick skull, and she'd open up the
lines of communication with Edward again.
l~l~l~l
Rose POV
Lying to Alice made me feel dirty. Come to think of it, this whole plan disgusted me.
How fucked up is all of this? Well, let's see … Bella's miserable and moody as fuck.
Edward's a nervous wreck, and he calls us at all hours just to spread his own brand of
depression. Emmett and I fight constantly, we agree on nothing anymore, I suddenly
prefer working to being home with Emmett or having sex with him – which is a frightening
development – and I'm pretty sure the longer this continues, the closer we get to
breaking up. To sum it up, life sucks.
But Bella needs a friend.
Each night – over and over again – I found myself ruminating over the shitty state that my
life had become. And at the end of the loop, I was reminded of that fleeting thought
about Bella.
Fuckity, fuck, fuck! I love her to death, but at what cost?
During the month she bunked in our guestroom, I allowed Bella to convince me to coach
her through birthing classes. I also coached myself with my father's favorite saying, "This,
too, shall pass." As the month of Bella crashing at our condo drew to a close, I promised
myself to set her straight.
We sat around the kitchen island, snacking on fruits and nuts, while Bella rubbed her
growing belly. Suddenly, that urge presented itself.
"Bella, you're making the wrong the decision, and you must know by now that I don't
support your decision," I blurted. "But I support you. So I'll continue to hide you from the
world, including Edward.
"Realize that the toll this secret is having on my relationship with Emmett is becoming
insurmountable. If supporting you and keeping your secret affects my relationship to the
point in which Emmett and I teeter on breaking up, I'm going to have to let you loose.
We've been fighting like cats and dogs – you must've heard it by now – and this can't
continue. I love him and we've made plans for our future.
"But that's not all. Between the pressure from Alice constantly calling me – because she
phones me almost as much as she phones you – and from this situation, I don't know how
much longer I can survive it. You're welcome to stay here as long as you need, but it's
going to come with a price because I can't take this anymore. Call Edward or I will."
Now that the words had been said, the weight of her secret lifted from my shoulders.
We stared at one another for a few minutes. Finally, Bella spoke.

"I'll start looking for my own place tomorrow."
Was it Bella's goal to push everyone away?
l~l~l~l
Carlisle POV
The greatest turmoil for a parent is to watch your child experience hurt and not be able
to do anything about it. We're supposed to protect them and shield them from the
agonies of the world.
But time and time again, my son, Edward, has faced such insurmountable hurdles in his life
that I have found myself questioning whether God could exist. Because God couldn't exist
and allow this suffering.
Everything he endured after Angela's passing paled in comparison to this current

torment. On the surface, Edward was coping and moving on. He'd taken steps to replace
Bella and had even picked out a rescue dog for the girls. But underneath his calm veneer,
lay a vacant man who had lost his soul, his heart, his reason for living.
It all sounded melodramatic, but Bella's departure struck nerves deep within Edward. In
such a short time, his love for Bella far eclipsed what he felt for Angela. He loved Angela.
Yet his soul belonged to Bella the moment she crossed his path. It was written all over his face.
And the girls fell fast for Bella, too. So their sorrow only served to amplify his misery,
which in turn upset me further.
All of this pain created a vicious cycle that I desperately wished Edward could escape.
Against my better judgment – and a strongly worded warning from Esme – I emailed
Bella, hoping to serve as some sort of negotiator that could bridge their troubles and
bring them back together.
Dearest Bella,
To say that we all miss you would be a gross understatement. I can't remember a time
when a month passed without word from you. Whether it was an invitation to your school
play, a pride-filled story from your father, or a letter from college.
Despite my sadness over your sudden departure from our lives, please understand that
you mustn't consider this time as an exile.
You've always been like a daughter to me, Bella. Now that your father is no longer with us,
I feel a stronger connection to you – to be that shoulder for you to cry on.
Whatever happened between you and my son is none of my business. But recognize that
should you need to talk or seek advice, I will reserve all judgment and promise to keep
your words private.
Please don't let more time slip away without at least letting us know you're alright. We'll
respect whatever your wishes may be.
Sincerely,
Carlisle
As soon as I composed and sent the email, I considered how Edward would react if he
were aware I contacted Bella and whether he would want to hear her reaction – that is, if
she replied. Knowing the hold this woman wielded over my son, I expected that he would
agonize over every minute detail of the communication. It became evident to me that my
only choice where Edward was concerned involved concealment.
He needed his desperate, broken heart to heal.
The beep of incoming mail broke me from my reverie, alerting me to Bella's rapid, albeit
terse reply.
Carlisle,
I'm sorry I left with nothing more than a note on Edward's pillow. Your unexpected
kindness – which I appreciate and will never forget – in the face of such an unforgivable
act warms my heart.
I wish I could tell you why I felt the need to do this. Just please accept that I've made a
choice designed to be best for everyone.
If I need anything, I know you're there for me. Right now, all I require is time.
I'll be in touch,
Bella
Bella's cryptic response confirmed what I suspected – something scared her, and she
didn't have the means to quell those fears. Clearly, Bella craved solitude to sort out her
issues. Unfortunately, my son's needs ran counter to hers. A war began to wage within
me of whether to respect the wishes of a woman I viewed like a daughter, or those of my son.
In the end, I resolved to give the situation time. If the pieces of the puzzle didn't right
themselves soon, I would intercede and bring them together. Esme's opinions might run
contrary to my own, but I wouldn't let discord ultimately prevail.
A/N: Let's do our weekly chant: HEA. HEA. HEA. HEA. :) If you're still feeling down,
Glenda's puckering up to offer kisses.
Based on next week's chapter (posting Monday, May 10), I think we're getting closer to
their reunion. Keep the faith!
This week's recommendation: "Almost Doesn't Count" from Mrs. Robward (I love it, even if
there's so many inaccuracies with Bella's family lawyer). A plus - it's complete! (link under
"Favorite Stories" tab)
If you've never reviewed, please do so this week. If you've reviewed already, Glenda will
give extra kisses for another review!

review_url =
value=27 selected>27. Chapter 26: Perspectives<option value=28 >28. Chapter 27:
</form>
Chapter: 28
value=27 >27. Chapter 26: Perspectives<option value=28 selected>28. Chapter 27:
</script>
A/N: What an unexpected (and entirely awesome) response to the last chapter! I guess
the experiment went better than I thought - so thank you for your reviews.
Couple of things: 1) Don't hate Emmett. He feels worse than you can imagine for the
choices he's made; 2) Don't hate Bella. Her decision to runaway is her MO; 3) To the
anonymous reviewer who said any HEA to this story would be unrealistic and lame (my
words), I'm often reminded of the fitting saying, "Time heals all wounds." That'll happen
here; 4) Sorry about the lack of Tweetage this week...RL has been a bitch; and 5) There
are about 6-8 chapters (including the epilogue) left. Sometime today, I'll post some
additional commentary over at the Twilighted forum! :)
It should go without saying, but MissVDub and Betty Smith are the cat's pajamas! Thanks
for the ways in which you help me!
Chapter 27: Time
BPOV
During the month I lived with Rose and Emmett, I spent a lot of time feeling sorry for
myself. I also questioned every decision I'd ever made in my life. But the second Rose
gave me the option of leaving her house or telling Edward, I resolved to find myself an
apartment; I discovered a spacious two-bedroom atop a sushi joint in the University
District. Imagine my surprise at my inability to ingest my favorite food the first time I
headed down there, not that I was going to eat any. After all – and much to my chagrin –
sushi was forbidden during my pregnancy. Turns out the slightest hint of a fish scent
induced the nausea that I escaped during my first trimester.
Even at twenty-five, a part of me expected to feel like an old hag living among a sea of
nubile college students. The other part of me thought I looked like a pathetic pregnant
woman, knocked up by her deadbeat boyfriend who left her once he saw the positive test.
After the usual suspects – Rose, Em, Jake, and Leah – moved my belongings in, and the
furniture I purchased arrived, my pity party returned in full force. It probably didn't help
that I would be spending the majority of the Holidays alone, save the Christmas Eve
dinner I hosted for me, Jake, and Leah, which Rose and Em couldn't attend without
raising suspicion.
Although my relocation was necessitated by Rose's threat, it turned out to be the best
thing for our relationship. With me out of the house, she and Emmett didn't find
themselves lying right and left to their family and friends, and they also stopped fighting.
With that pressure off of them, we were able to be the best of friends again, as well as
unexpected birthing class partners. Each time we left our weekly lessons, we collapsed in a
fit of giggles because we portrayed ourselves as a lesbian couple, which seemed to earn
us platitudes from the socially-forward couples in the class.
My depression persisted, though. Receiving Carlisle's email of support didn't help. A

combination of guilt and longing hit me like a tidal wave, and I wanted nothing more than
Edward's arms wrapped around me for comfort. Regret at running from him made an
appearance for the first time, until I recalled why I left– our love for one another would
never be enough to get past my pregnancy. Especially with his fear of committing to
another wife or having more children.
So I resolved to move on with my life.
A couple of days before New Year's Eve – during one of my frequent forays to the
neighborhood Trader Joe's – I met the occupant of the building's other apartment.
"Well, hello sweet cakes," said a friendly, male voice behind me.
I turned around to find a hot man dressed in not-too-tight nor not-too-loose jeans and a
too-tight white tee-shirt. Based on his term of introduction and the tee, I knew I wouldn't
expect this man to hit on me anytime soon.
What's it with my pregnancy and anything gay following me around? I giggled at the
thought, which merited an arched eyebrow from him.
Holding out my hand, I greeted him. "Hey, I'm Bella. Your new neighbor." Then, I rubbed
my barely-visible belly and continued. "And this is my son."
"I'd say that explains your gorgeousness, but I can tell you've always had that glow!"
"Who are you, and how do I pay you to keep dropping those kind of compliments on me?"
I deadpanned.
"Tsk, tsk. Just look at that chocolate-hued, thick hair and flawless skin – what I wouldn't
give for some of that."
"Something tells me that you wouldn't be looking for it on something like me. And by
something like me, I mean a woman."
He snorted. "What gave it away, sweet cakes?"

That's how I met Sam Uley, the man who ended up ringing in the New Year with me with
an oddly-not-so chaste kiss. For the next few months, the literature grad student and I
were practically inseparable.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
When Bella left, I couldn't cope. Then I remembered I had to cope well enough to care for
my little girls. Whether or not I wanted to, I planned to carry the burden of a smile on my
face to help deal with the assumedly negative reaction they'd have upon realization that
Bella was gone.
Luckily, I had a day to deal with the initial shock of her absence. I made numerous phone
calls to every person who knew her in an effort to find her. All of it was to no avail.
My parents and Tia offered their condolences as if Bella had died. For all intents and
purposes, she had. Wracking my brain for ways to reach out to her – to confirm she
existed – I phoned her and was sent to an automated voicemail message; I logged onto
Facebook, and not only was my relationship status from "In a Relationship with Isabella
Swan" to "In a Relationship", but also the Isabella Swan I knew was no longer listed; and
any pictures of her around the house, as well as on my cell phone, were gone.
This is too surreal.
I began to question my sanity. Had she existed? The thoughts consumed me throughout
the day as I scoured the house for any sign of her existence. Finally, I abandoned the
search and drove to the office; she couldn't have gotten to my photos of her on my
work computer.
Once I arrived, the look Maggie gave me spoke volumes, which meant someone in my
family contacted her about the recent state of my life. With my daughters and our shared
pain in mind, I informed Maggie that I wouldn't be returning to the office for at least a
week. She assured me that Ben and the other executives would continue to ensure
Masen Mining ran smoothly during my absence, regardless of how prolonged it became.
Before leaving, I grabbed the frames holding photos of Bella and stored any electronic
ones to my thumb drive.
Although I quickly hired a new nanny – Siobhan Ireland, who didn't question why it took
me about four months to contact her – and adopted a dog from an area rescue group,
that week with my daughters was eerie, to say the least. Lizzie seemed to have lost any
trace of emotion, with the exception of anger; whereas Renee cried constantly, and
when she wasn't sobbing, she was despondent.
I took every opportunity to cheer them up. When an uncharacteristically early and
heavy snowfall covered the grounds, I dragged the twins and Seth, the Rhodesian
Ridgeback we selected, out back for snowman building and a snowball fight. Seth
hopped around, thoroughly confused by the white wetness, which managed to pull
Renee from her period of mourning; the same couldn't be said about Lizzie, who stomped
back into the house muttering something about "the big, stupid dog" and "the cold,
stupid snow".
When miniature golf failed to break through Lizzie's emotional wall, I nearly pulled out my
hair with worry.
"Jazz, do you have any idea what I should do?" I asked my cousin's husband one
evening when they joined us for dinner.
The two of us had retreated to my office while we allowed Alice to make her own
observations, in hopes that she could chink away at Lizzie's solid exterior.
"You'll need to remember I am not a child psychologist. But in my opinion, you just have to
give her time. I am sure you're sick of hearing about this at every single turn of your life,
but it's the best thing. Everyone deals with loss differently. If her attitude doesn't
improve over the next few weeks, then I'll have you take her to speak with one of my
colleagues. Until then, just continue to be attentive to her needs – listen to her, spend
time with her, make her feel wanted. She probably feels Bella's departure is a rejection of
her. So do everything in your power to erase those feelings … without directly or
indirectly mentioning Bella. Do you think you can do that?"
"What if I screw up?"
For a few moments, Jasper looked deep in thought as his fingertips rested against one
another. Finally, he spoke. "That's the risk you're going to have to take as a parent. As
parents, we're all bound to screw up time and time again. What'll make you succeed is if
you get up, and dust yourself off when you make a mistake."
Once I was sure that my efforts were managing to have an effect on both of the girls,
and they were familiar enough with Siobhan, I returned to work. I also made sure to
come home at a reasonable hour – before dinnertime – to spend evenings with them.
By the time Christmas rolled around a couple of weeks later, Renee had returned to her
jubilant self; Lizzie still held back a bit, but I ceased worrying about her constantly. Me?
Well, around the girls I pretended that everything was all right; in private and around my
family, I let my anguish seep out of my pores.
Without Bella, would I ever be able to "really live" as she had implored me to do?
l~l~l~l
BPOV
January
As the New Year rolled around, Sam, my new BFF, and I settled into a routine. Evening
after evening, we'd lounge on my couch in front of the TV while discussing our lives.
"So Bebe," he began, while using his new moniker for me. "Why is it that you're always
home? I know this lavish lifestyle must be hard to maintain, but are you dealing drugs out
of here?" he chuckled.
Was it too soon to tell Sam about how I'd ended up here? He already suspected that my
baby's father was out of the picture, but I'd never confirmed his suspicions.
Before I could stop myself, I revealed everything to him. "First of all, no, I don't deal
drugs. My father, who was a cop, died in a car accident, and I've been living off of his
pension and life insurance. I'm sure he wouldn't approve of how I'm spending this money,
but my bouts of depression are so crippling that I don't think I can work."
Frowning, Sam wondered, "Depression? Sweet cakes, I don't believe you're depressed."
"Well, let's see. Besides my dad dying not knowing how much I loved him, I managed to
get myself knocked up by a man – Edward – who I love, but has always made it clear to
me that he won't ever get married again or have any other children. Both his first wife
and my mother died in childbirth. Umm, umm…" I fought back sobs. "Edward's twin brother
is my obstetrician, and his girlfriend is my best friend, both of whom I guilted into keeping
my secret from Edward. And I left him after he declared his love."
"Oh, what a tangled web we weave when first we practice to deceive…" Sam whispered
before pulling me into a fierce hug.
After a few minutes of my tears soaking his shirt, I sniffled, "But really, I'm an elementary
school teacher. I'm going to try to get a job for the fall."
February
For the first time since learning I was pregnant, I felt fat. No, I felt like a friggin' whale. My
belly seemed to explode overnight, and females of all ages placed their hands on it,
asking when I was due.
Frankly, I always found it creepy when women stroked their bloated, pregnant bellies,
and other women would fawn over them. Now I was one of those robots. Stroke, stroke,
stroke.
When I shared my thoughts with Sam, he nearly smacked me silly.
He castigated me. "It's the beauty of nature. There's nothing more precious than childbirth."
"Ugh. I feel like I'm part of some nightmarish world filled with Stepford Wives. I'm patting
this bloat, cooing away to my unborn son, and strangers stop me on the street to ask me
questions about it. C'mon, it's not like women don't give birth all the time. What's so
fascinating about my middle?"
Sam guffawed at my characterization of my pregnancy when I suddenly doubled over.
"Bebe, are you okay?"
Was I okay? What the hell was this foreign feeling? Oh my God, there it is again!
"Bebe, you're worrying me. Do I need to call that man muffin that you call an obstetrician?"
Soon, the tears dripped down my face, which only served to further worry Sam.
"Isabella Swan. Speak to me or I'm going to call nine-one-one."
He used my full name, indicating he was serious.
Reaching for his hand, I laid his palm along the curve of my belly. Instantly, he recoiled in shoc
"Holy shit, Bebe. Is that what I think it is?" he grinned. When I nodded in response, he
stretched his arm towards me again. "Oh. Em. Gee. I wanna feel that again."
That's the first time I felt my son kick, really kick. I'd experienced his shifts and turns
before, but this was different and made all of this real.
March
Whenever I checked my iPhone's voicemail, I heard Alice's familiar shriek. Her hatred of
me hurt, but not as much as the lack of messages from Edward. Although I instructed him
to pretend as if I never existed – not to find me – I expected him to try.
I guess he never really loved me.
At least five times a day, I picked up the receiver on my landline and dialed all but one of
his phone number's digits. Each time, I chickened out, only to sink further into my melancholy.
On one of those such days, Sam's familiar rapping on my door snapped me from my desperati
I unlocked the deadbolt, cracked the door open, and peered through. "What?"
His cheery face annoyed me almost to the extent that I wanted to punch him.
Hrmm … there's something positive to be said for these pregnancy hormones!
"Run a brush through that tangled mess atop your head, Bebe. We've got plans."
Growling, I moved out of the way to let him in before clomping to my room.
"Where're we going?" I called out to him.
"I'm not telling!"
As soon as I'd readied myself, Sam grabbed my hand and dragged me down the stairs.
"Can't I lock the door?" I fumed.
"Nope. I'm afraid you'll try to hide in your apartment!"
Argh. He had me there. We marched a half block to the Neptune where Sam came to a stop.
Incredulously, I queried, "We're going to a movie?" I glanced up to the marquee. "A kids' movie
"We're going to two kids' movies," he declared.
And for almost four hours, I found myself giggling at the childish antics of Jackie Chan
and The Rock, managing to forget the man I loved or the ache in my heart.
April
"Sam, I am getting so sick of these weekly appointments."
I waddled out into the living room and maneuvered myself onto the couch.
"Whoah, don't –" he started, before finishing his comment a second too late, "sit down.
You know I'm never going to be able to dislodge you."
With extreme effort, I turned my body and lifted my swollen feet and legs to rest next to me.
"Just massage my ankles for a few minutes, and then we can go. Please?" I begged.
"When you flash those chocolate orbs with a pleading expression my way, you know I
can't resist."
For the next fifteen glorious minutes, Sam kneaded my feet, ankles, and calves. Moans
and groans – that I only expected to utter during sex – burst forth.
"Enough, Bebe. We've got an appointment to see your son's face. So stop avoiding the
inevitable, and let's take advantage of this cool bit of technology."
I shuddered at the idea of the 3D ultrasound before finally allowing Sam to hoist me off of
the couch.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
January
Another year and another resolution.
This year's? To find Bella and not give up until we were reunited.
February
The month of Valentine's Day.
The open wound that was my crushed heart continued to ache for her, and a daily
reminder of love wasn't helping me cope.
March
Spring.
When I should be reveling in the rebirth of nature, I moped through my life, the result of
months' worth of nightmares and missed sleep.
April
April Fool's Day.
Who was a bigger fool than I had been to think I deserved an angel like Bella?
Like every night since the night she left, I sank onto my bed and clutched her pillow to my
chest while I prepared for another twenty-four hours of misery.
Bella, please return to me…
l~l~l~l
BPOV
May
Nine Months. Nine excruciatingly long, uncomfortable months. May 22 wouldn't come
soon enough.
I couldn't even count the number of times a woman stopped me on the street or at the
store to describe how wonderful it had been to be pregnant and what she wouldn't give
to be pregnant again. Each time, I bit my tongue, suppressing my offer to let them finish
out this never-ending period of my life. Instead, I would smile and nod while praying they
would continue on their paths away from me.
On Mother's Day, Rose hosted a baby shower for me. An odd group attended – Em,
Leah, Jake, Sam, and Mr. and Mrs. Akira, who owned the sushi place downstairs.
Although the party was small, we had a great time. Rose and Leah – who helped with all
the preparations – forced us to play all the typical games, the worst (or most
embarrassing) of which was "Guess Mom's Tummy Size". The men, who repeatedly
snickered about the forty pounds I'd gained, wildly over-calculated my size; the women,
assumedly trying to boost my spirits, made absurdly tiny predictions. I won, which
caused the whole group to accuse me of cheating. Honestly, if they didn't expect me to
win, they shouldn't have let me play.
The party ended with everyone blurting name suggestions for my soon-to-be-born son.
"How about Emmett?"
"Oh, don't be stupid," Rose snorted before smacking Emmett in the head for his
recommendation.
"Jeremy?"
"Elliot?"
"Steven?"
"Robert?"
"Michael?"
"David?"
"Dude, guys. Give it up – I've already decided on a name," I announced.
Leah and Rose squealed with delight.
"It's Jake or Jacob, isn't it?" my misguided childhood friend inquired.
"No. And stop asking. I'm not telling. You can find out when he makes his debut. You've
only got a couple of weeks to wait. Got it?"
They all agreed to let it be, but as they trailed out of my apartment, Sam leaned into me.
"Bebe, you can let me know later tonight."
Shaking my head, I just laughed. "My lips are sealed. Now go."
As soon as they'd left, my constant companion – tears – reappeared, and I slid down the
door. I wondered when they'd ever slow and when – or if – life would be easier.
l~l~l~l
While I washed my dishes a couple of days later, a warm stream of liquid dripped down my leg
"Great, now I'm pissing myself?" I groaned. And then it dawned on me. Pulling for my cell
phone, I scrolled through the numbers until I found Sam's.
"What's going on sweet cakes?"
"How fast can you get here?" I cried into the phone.
"Bebe, I'll be there in five minutes. What's going on? You're worrying me."
I didn't know whether to be excited or freaked out. Emmett repeatedly told me the odds
of my water breaking before the onset of labor were slim. Wouldn't it just figure I would
be the exception. Nothing about this pregnancy had been by the book, though.
"We need to get to the hospital. My water just broke," I cheered.
"You're not due for another week-and-a-half. Ugh, so many things to do. Okay, I can do
this. Breathe, Sam, breathe. Try to change yourself into something comfortable, Bebe. I'll
call the hospital and Rose and Em. I'm going to be a Daddy!" Sam yelled away from the phone.
Giggling, I spoke again. "Hold your horses there, Sam. You're not going to be a Daddy.
And I'm the one who needs to concentrate on breathing."
"Whatever. Woo-hoo!"
I shook my head and waited for Sam to drive me to the University of Washington Medical
Center.
Holy shit, I was going to be a mother!
l~l~l~l
EPOV
May
Because Jasper and Alice planned to head to Texas to spend Mother's Day with his
mother, our family planned to celebrate together once they returned. This arrangement
seemed odd to me, though, because it meant that Emmett and Rose would join us during
the middle of the week, only driving down from Seattle for dinner before returning that
night. One thing I had learned over the last few years was never to question the motives
of my family members.
Despite our mid-week plans, the girls and I – with the aid of Carlisle – surprised Esme and
Tia with a Mother's Day brunch. In all honesty, we asked Victoria to prepare Mom's and
Tia's favorite breakfast foods because I still hadn't learned how to make my way around
the kitchen, and I insisted on Siobhan spending the weekend with her daughter's family,
even if she repeatedly offered to help prepare something to take to the shindig we threw
for Esme and Tia.
"Uncle Em!" the girls yelled as they ran out to the driveway.
Emmett and Rose arrived mid-afternoon on Wednesday, after picking up Jasper and Alice
from SeaTac and delivering them to their own house here in Forks. The girls were heading
over to Tia's in case dinner went late into the evening, so they insisted on getting a
chance to see their uncle and Rose.
"Look, it's my favorite nieces." Emmett slung the girls over each his shoulders and spun
around until all three of them were dizzy.
In a fit of giggles, Renee responded, "We're your only nieces."
Rose joined me by the front door as we observed our children – because in all honesty,
Em's juvenile behavior required her to step in as the mom more often than not – laughing
and tickling one another. After the last six months we'd endured, it was good to see my
daughters' carefree nature return.
"How've you been doing?" Rose asked.
How had I been doing?
"Things are good. I guess I've been doing better than before. I know you still won't tell
me where she is, but will you at least tell me how she is?" I hedged.
It didn't go unnoticed by either of us that I refused to speak Bella's name.
With pursed lips, Rose stared at me for a moment before responding. "I don't have a clue."
I wanted to smack her for lying to me. "Rose," I growled. "The truth."
"She's fine. But you have to stop asking and move on. She has."
The words sliced through my heart and left me reeling as I fought for breath. Without
another word, I turned on my heel and stomped upstairs to my office, where I remained
until it was time to head to my parents' house for dinner.
Luckily, Emmett and Rose didn't wait for me, heading out without a word; Siobhan and the
twins had also left, which left the house quiet and provided me a few more moments to
regain my composure.
As soon as I walked through my parents' front door, Rose skidded past me into the living room.
"Em," she screeched. "She's gone into labor. We've gotta get back to Seattle."
My parents, Jasper and Alice – who were already feasting on h'or d'oeuvres – shot one
another quizzical looks, which must've mirrored the one on my face.
"What's going on?" my mother inquired. "Don't you dare tell me you're ditching my
Mother's Day celebration!"
"Mom, Rose's good friend has gone into labor, and she's her birthing partner. Plus, I'm
her obstetrician. So we don't have much of a choice. Please, accept our apologies. We'll
make it up to you soon – I swear." Emmett then turned to Rose. "Do you know how far
apart her contractions are?"
"When Sam called, I didn't even think to ask. I was so excited at the prospect of being an
aunt. Oops." An embarrassed Rose blushed – something I had never seen from her before.
"Go, go. I'll just remember this when I rewrite my will," my mother joked as she kissed
and hugged them both. "Drive safely and be sure to be nice to that mommie-to-be."
"I will, Mom." And with that, they were gone and the mood of our dinner became excited
as we discussed the sex of the baby, how big we expected him or her to be, and how long
labor would last.
A/N: Sam's "tangled web" comment in January is a quote from Sir Walter Scott's
(1771-1832) 1808 epic poem Marmion. It is often erroneously attributed to William Shakespear
Next update will post Monday, May 17.
This week's recommendation: "Moving Pictures" from the lovely ladies that are
breakfastatbella's. The story's emotional layers run deep, and the lemons are smoking
hot. If there is one new fic you start - make it "Moving Pictures" because it's fabulous, and
it updates every Sunday (all recommendations are listed on my blog: lizconno . blogspot . com)
Any guesses on what the tyke's name will be? Extra credit for the full name (middle &
last) + double points for guessing his length & weight!
review_url =
value=27 >27. Chapter 26: Perspectives<option value=28 selected>28. Chapter 27:
</form>
Chapter: 29
Time<option value=29 selected>29. Chapter 28: Labor<option value=30 >30. Chapter
29: Admissions<option value=31 >31. Chapter 30: Advice<option value=32 >32.
Chapter 31: Seattle<option value=33 >33. Chapter 32: Finally<option value=34 >34.
Epilogue Part One<option value=35 >35. Epilogue Part Two</select> <INPUT
</script>
A/N: So the last chapter managed to piss off a lot of readers. If you're still here, then
thank you - I appreciate your faith in my storytelling more than you can imagine! If I
didn't manage to reply to your review, please know I read it and appreciate your
feedback (good and bad)!
I posted a summary of what the characters are thinking - bottom of the 4th page of the
Twilighted forum: www . twilighted . net/forum/viewtopic . php?f=44&t=9614
MissVDub, my friend and beta, you're the bee's knees! Thanks for your slave-driving ways!
I still haven't found time to attend medical school, so everything in this chapter is the
result of Internet research. And because I don't know nothin' 'bout birthin' babies (as
"Prissy" screeched in Gone with the Wind), Betty Smith came in to slash the hell out of my
Internet research. Thank you, m'dear!
Chapter 28: Labor
BPOV
While sitting on the couch waiting for Sam to fetch me, my first contraction hit. As a klutz
who spent most of her childhood with some form of scab or injury, I figured I knew
physical pain. But unlike most of my injuries in which the pain lingered with a dull throb,
this pain was fierce and intense and gone after thirty seconds, much like a massive earthquake
I clenched my jaw shut and fought the tears and screams that wanted to erupt.
All I want is Edward. He would make this easier for me.

Moments later, Sam broke through the door with a nervous look on his face.
"What's wrong?" I worried.
Instead of answering, Sam walked to my bedroom and returned with my hospital bag.
Sheepishly, as if he had something to hide, he asked, "Ready to get this road on the show?"
Rooted to my seat, I challenged him. "Speak. Now. What's going on?"
Sam sighed. "Emmett and Rose are driving in from Forks. He promised to speed, but
there's no telling how long it will take for them to get to the hospital."
"Seriously? Are you fucking with me?" When Sam shook his head, I started panicking.
"What if I give birth before they make it? I can't have some random doctor help me. And –
no offense – but you're not cut out to be my birthing partner. What am I going to do? Oh,
this is so, so bad."
I reached for my phone and called Rose.
"I'm so excited, honey. You're going to be a mommie," Rose, who clearly had me on
speaker, sing-songed.
After I repeated my worries to them, both Emmett and Rose sniggered.
"It's your first baby, Bells. You have nothing to worry about. You'll be lucky if you give
birth before dawn," Emmett assured me.
Rose added, "Duh, Bella. Were you not paying attention at any of our birthing classes?
They warned that many first-time moms are forced to endure over twenty-four hours of labor."
"Fuck me. Hours upon hours of contractions? Those epidural drugs better be potent shit
because that first one killed."
"You might want to stay home for the time being. Just get comfortable, and call me when
your contractions are about ten minutes apart – that's when we'll even begin to consider
having Sam drive you to the hospital," Em instructed us.
"Nope," I began with a popping "p". "There is no way I will willingly endure another one of
those things without drugs."
Behind me, Sam piped up. "What happened to your plan to do things naturally? If I recall,
you lectured me that you'd only succumb to allowing an epidural in the case of torture.
'The pain won't be that bad. Women used to do this every day without drugs. So I won't
want them, either.'"
"I do not sound like that," I pouted to a chorus of laughter from all three of them. "Oh, shut up."
Emmett stifled his laughter long enough to warn me. "Stay put, Bella. Hey Sam, promise me
you'll block her from escaping to the hospital. And make sure you're timing the time
between the contractions."
The traitorous Sam saluted the phone. "10-4 Emmett. We'll see you in a few hours."
"I officially hate you," I sneered.
"Whatever, sweet cakes. Let's get you comfy. Do you want anything?"
"Besides a ride to the hospital? No."
For the next two hours, Sam and I silently watched TV, the exception to the quiet
occurring only when a contraction hit. By the end of hour four, my contractions were
miraculously separated by ten minutes.
When the latest jolt of pain passed, I peered up at Sam with a hopeful look.
"Fine. Let's get you down to your truck and to the hospital."
"I officially love you," I announced, which evoked chuckles from him.
Just as we pulled into the parking lot of the University of Washington Medical Center
parking lot, another contraction struck. While settling into a spot, Sam took my hand in
what I figured was a reassuring gesture; I crushed it as I tried to channel the pain from
me to him.
"Owwwwwwwww," Sam howled for the duration of my pain.
"Serves you right for choosing this space. Could you have parked any further from the
entrance?"
"Unlike you, I pay attention. Emmett told us walking would be good to help hurry the
contractions along."
"Seriously? You think I want these to come more often? Start the car back up and drop me off."
Sam ignored me and exited the cab before trotting to the ER. Fuck him. I could be
stubborn, too. When the next contraction rocked through me, I decided to listen to Sam
and Emmett for once. Damn them.
I walked through the door, and a waiting nurse helped me into a wheelchair.
Sam mocked me. "Nice of you to join us."
In lieu of an answer, I curled up my lip in what I hoped was a menacing sneer.
"Hi, Bella. I'm Nurse Jane. Dr. Cullen should be here any minute. He prepared us for you,
told us you were a bit … reluctant to endure this pain?" The chipper nurse continued, "Now
let's get you checked in and to your room. We don't normally do this so early in a mother's
labor, but Dr. C wants us to make an exception for you."
"How soon until we can start pumping the drugs into my system?"
"It's going to be up to your anesthesiologist, dear," she said while patting my shoulder.
To which I responded with a frown before she hooked me up to an IV.
As Nurse Jane predicted, Rose and Em arrived a few minutes later, which greatly
assuaged my worries.
Two hours later, midnight was upon us, and my labor progression had stalled and I was
dilated a mere four centimeters. Much to my dismay, this wasn't the most uncommon
occurrence for first-time mothers. During that time, I requested that this process be sped
up with Pitocin – I paid attention in birthing classes long enough to pick up knowledge of
that drug – but I was told it was too early to necessitate induction.
Through this, my coach barked orders at me. Turns out Rose's dominating personality
came in handy. Between forcing me to complete laps around the floor's corridors and to
try out various positions that would both ease pain and encourage labor to proceed, I felt
confident in her abilities. Periodically, she and Sam alternated turns slightly bending me
over the bed while they massaged my lower back.
But when Rose suggested I try squatting, I reconsidered admiring her coaching abilities.
"First of all, there is no way I'm going to get my body into a squat. And secondly, I don't
want to squat," I declared in what she would probably view as defiance.
"Fine. You can wait until May 14 to give birth." Rose turned on her heel and sauntered
out of the room.
What? May 14? That was another twenty-four hours from now!
"Wait, Rose." She returned with her lips shaped into a smirk. "How will squatting help?"
"Well, it's normal to try this later in labor, but it'll help open up your pelvis. And maybe that
little guy will start acting like he's ready to greet us."
I acquiesced. "If squatting will speed this along – and get me hooked up to an epidural
sooner rather than later – then I am game."
My labor saviors – Rose and Sam – guided me into position and held me steady. I'm sure I
looked like a complete tool, but I was ready to push this guy out.
For the next two hours, we alternated me between easing me into a squatting position
and onto a birthing ball, which would also open up my pelvis. Both actions helped increase
the frequency of my labor pains. Before I knew it, an anesthesiologist joined us in my room.
"I'm Dr. Carmen, your anesthesiologist. I understand your contractions are coming more
frequently, Ms. Swan. Some doctors think it's appropriate to give you drugs as soon as
you want them, but in my opinion it's not a good move. So when they get to be about
five minutes apart, we'll prepare you for your epidural. This is my nurse," he said while
motioning to the woman shadowing him. "Together, we'll administer the medications to help
alleviate your discomfort."
"Please. I want. Now," I joked.
"Dr. Cullen said you're a funny one," he laughed in the most insincere and condescending
way. "Let's review what this is going to look like, shall we?"
Without waiting for my answer, he continued. "Claire will clean your back while you lie on
your side, curled in a ball. I'll then insert a needle into the membrane surrounding your
spine. Once it's in place, we'll swap it out for a catheter, and we'll administer a test dose
to make sure the epidural is placed correctly.
"Providing it is, we'll give you a full dose, which we'll monitor closely, adjusting it as
needed. Claire will hook you up to the electronic fetal monitor and then she'll get your
blood pressure every five minutes."
I could've gone without the description, which only caused me to reconsider the pain
medication. That is until my worst contraction, thus far, shocked the shit out of me.
"Motherfucker," I shrieked. "Get this parasitic alien out of me."
Emmett walked into the room during my outburst. He joined my audience of Dr. Carmen,
Claire, Rose, and Sam, who all – minus Dr. Carmen – roared with laughter at my words.
"Be sure to pump her full of drugs so she doesn't feel anything," Em instructed Dr. Carmen.
The tone of Emmett's words made me suspicious. "Why do I get the impression that you're
hiding something from me?"
"Well, Ms. Swan. The stronger the effects of the drugs, the less likely you'll be able to
feel your appendages or push on your own, which will force Dr. Cullen to employ a
vacuum extraction during your delivery."
"Don't you dare use forceps on my baby's head," I ordered in response to Emmett's
snickers. "I will not allow you to suck him out and give him a cone-shaped noggin."
Dr. Carmen nodded without a note of humor. "Okay, we'll keep that in mind as you
become numb. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have some other patients to attend to."
"You are such an ass," I told Em before punching him and earning a much-deserved "ow"
from him.
As our epidural discussion died down, Rose left the room, only to return a moment later.
"Guess who I saw in the waiting room?"
I scowled. "It's about time Jake and Leah dragged their asses here. Sam called them eight
hours ago."
"And I phoned them minutes later letting them know to take their time," Rose remarked.
Grumbling, I commented, "Then they can wait."
Nurse Jane, who checked me in, walked in with a clipboard and more paperwork, just as
Emmett retreated to speak with Jake and Leah.
"Have you given any thought about what you would like to do with your umbilical cord blood?"
"Huh?" I asked. "I have no idea what you're talking about."
"Oh," she pursed her lips. "Didn't Dr. C talk to you about your cord blood? I'm surprised.
He's normally very thorough during the last couple of prenatal appointments."
"Well, I'm not actually due for almost two weeks. And I think he figured I'd give birth a
couple of weeks late, so we hadn't gotten to it yet," I reasoned.
"Of course, where's my head?" she giggled nervously. "Well, your cord blood is rich in stem
cells, which can help treat over 40 life-threatening diseases and can be a potential
resource for your family. Also –"
I cut her off before she had a chance to continue. "I don't have any blood relatives."
"Umm, well, uhh," Jane stammered. "You can donate it. It can save the lives of
non-relatives, too."
The choice seemed obvious to me. This was like the driver's license option of being an
organ donor; what use would I have for the blood when it could help others? "Okay, what
do I need to do?"
Jane and I completed the voluminous amount of paperwork around contractions, which
continued to increase in their severity. Once I had signed a million pages, Jane exited,
leaving Rose and Sam to continue their ministrations.
Ever since she arrived at the hospital, Rose tried to engage me in conversation, in which I
occasionally took part. Too often, my mind drifted to thoughts of Edward and what it
would be like if we were doing this together and leaving the hospital to return to our home
with our baby.
When the fourteenth hour of labor rolled around, I stopped paying attention to its
progress. Luckily, my asshole anesthesiologist and his nurse came in to administer my
much-desired drugs. The first drug kicked in almost immediately, and I was in heaven. The
world could've ended in a nuclear attack, and I wouldn't have cared one bit. That is until
the effects of that drug wore off, and a monster contraction hit. Fuck, was this ever
going to get better?
"Let's see how we're doing," Emmett suggested after joining us in my room. "Well, if I
didn't know better, I'd say you were ready to start having this baby!"
I glared at Emmett. "'Ready to start having this baby'? Are you daft, man! I've been
ready for months."
"Okay, okay. You're getting close to the time to push. We're looking at your cervix, which
is dilated about eight centimeters, and you're about 95% effaced. I'll check on you again in
little to see if you're ready." Emmett then turned to Rose. "Keep up the squatting and
rocking on the birthing ball. It's really helping speed this along."
"Ugh. Can't we induce? I'm just ready to get him out of me. Puh-lease?"
Patting my knee in a paternalistic manner, Emmett smiled. "Really, Bella. You're doing just
fine. Your blood pressure is steady, as is his heart rate. There's no sign of distress. I get
that you're uncomfortable, and you're ready to push, but he's not ready to be pushed.
It's normal. As sick as you may be of hearing that, it's true. These things take longer with
first-time moms. Do you have any questions? Because I think the next time I visit, we'll be
ready to push the peddle to the metal."
"Did you just compare me to a car?" I scoffed.
"Maybe."
"You are such a man. I think I'm going to look for a female gynecologist after Charlie is born."
"What?" Sam exclaimed. "His name is Charlie? Oh, that is so sweet."
Oops, I hadn't meant to reveal the name until after he joined the party. "Yep. His name
will be Charles Edward Swan. I wanted to honor my father, as well as his."
"I like it," Rose commented. "Your dad would be proud."
Everyone beamed and took turns hugging me.
Emmett cleared his throat and used a professional-sounding voice when he spoke again.
"So any questions?"
"Oh, right. Umm, when I start pushing, how long do you expect this to take?"
Rose smacked me. "Do not hit a pregnant woman," I warned.
"That's what you get for not paying attention at our weekly birthing classes. What were
you doing the whole time, anyway?"
I didn't want to reveal to any of them the full nature of where my mind was each night;
most nights, it was lost on memories of my time with the Cullens, just as it was tonight.
So I evaded the question for the most part. "Mostly, I was lost in my thoughts."
"It would've been nice to know I wasn't the only one paying attention," Rose commented.
Sam shook his head. "I didn't attend a single class, and I think I learned more than you, Bebe."
I giggled, "That may be because of all the birthing and baby books you bought and read."
With his arms crossed over his chest, Em interrupted our yakking. "Bella, to answer your
question, the best answer I can give you is anywhere from ten minutes to six hours. And
then shortly thereafter you'll have to push out the placenta."
Sam squirmed. "There's an image I don't want."
"Me either," I confirmed. "Unfortunately, I'll have to be there."
With another pat, this one to my head, Emmett left the room, leaving Rose and Sam to
alternate in assisting me get in – and stay in – position.
Nurse Jane stopped by to check on me and used the words I most waited to hear. "Your
cervix is fully dilated and your uterus is 100% effaced. I'll grab Dr. C so you can meet your
little guy."
Excitement passed through my body in waves. My adrenaline increased, and I quipped

that I was ready to run a marathon. Truth was I was exhausted. I had forgone sleep in
order to expedite my labor; too bad Charlie wasn't too keen on being expedited. And
because I was exhausted, I had to rely on this burst of adrenaline to keep my energy up
long enough so that I could exert all the force necessary to birth Charlie.
And then Emmett paraded himself into my room, wearing galoshes and a plastic face
shield. "What can I say? I like to be prepared."
"Seriously, babe?" Rose asked during a fit of hysterics.
"Okay, okay. I was doing it to lighten the mood."
I wanted to bang my head on a wall because I'd suddenly realized my friend and doctor
imagined himself as a baby-delivering Gallagher, minus the sledgehammer and
watermelons. Luckily, he immediately stripped the mask and galoshes off.
After Emmett and Jane went over the various delivery positions and the importance of
comfort, I decided that Rose would hold my legs as I lounged back, giving everyone a
view of my crotch.
And then the pushing began. I thought the contractions, which were dulled by the
epidural, were bad; but passing a head and shoulders through a small hole – elastic, my
ass! – was excruciating, especially because Dr. Carmen assured me I'd feel nothing more
than a little pressure. What I wouldn't give for one of those know-it-all, asshole doctors
to have to endure childbirth.
I thought it was pretty embarrassing to have my vagina on display to the world, but
when I pushed the first time, and Charlie's head began to appear, that moment was
eclipsed, and I wanted to disappear.
"Eww, Bebe. You just shit all over the place. And I think I want to vomit right now
because the top of your baby's head is repulsive," Sam groaned. "Sorry sweet cakes, but
I'm out of here."
"You're such a drama queen," I growled to his back. I heard him chuckle and shout a "Yep"
back to me.
Although I figured he was lying, I looked to Emmett who confirmed that indeed, I had
indeed pooped. The only positive about my uncontrolled bowel movement – I'd been
seriously constipated for almost a week.
Rose gripped my hand and tried to refocus me. "Keep your eyes on the prize, honey. Just
listen to Em's instructions because you're about to meet that big bundle of joy."
As delivery continued to drag on, each time I pushed I became ornerier until I was
screaming and swearing at the top of my lungs. At one point, some med students came in
to observe, thinking there was something unique to see because of the volume
accompanying my obscenities. But I wasn't exactly thrilled at their appearance; I reached
for anything I could find and flung it at them as I ordered them to get out. Turned out
playing the part of the crazy lady wasn't that much of a stretch for me.
Finally, after four hours, Charles Edward Swan – "Chuck" as Em referred to him – made
his appearance. The nurses placed him in my arms until it was time to clean and weigh him.
He tipped the scales at a whopping nine pounds, eleven ounces and measured
twenty-two inches – not exactly what one would expect from a premature birth. Emmett
assured me that both him and Edward were bigger-than-average babies, even
considering they were twins who were born two weeks after their due date, so I
shouldn't have been surprised by my huge nipper.
Once I passed that damned placenta, which felt suspiciously like round two of labor, I
reached for my son – the words made me smile uncontrollably – like little kids reach for a
parent when they want to be picked up. Before I had a chance to object, Sam returned
to my room with Jake and Leah in tow and the three of them repeatedly photographed
Charlie and me. Neither of us looked camera ready.
But honestly, I didn't care. Because in my arms, I held the most precious, perfect, and
beautiful person.
Some distant part of my mind felt guilty for referring to him as a parasitic alien, as well as
the countless other non-human life forms I'd compared him to during my pregnancy. While
those thoughts remained in the background, only one other forlorn thought festered, and
of course it made itself known like the flashing neon sign of a seedy motel. Edward should
be here. As seemingly perfect as this moment is, it's not complete without Edward by your
side, cooing in your ear and proudly holding Charlie in his arms.
Like earlier, I outwardly kept a façade of joy on my face while my brain battled to reveal
the complexity of my thoughts.
l~l~l~l
"Bella and Charlie, it has been a pleasure getting to know you both. We expect updates
on your progress," Nurse Jane said as she wheeled us to my truck.
Sam had expertly strapped Charlie's car seat into place in the second row of the truck's
cab. As he cradled Charlie against his chest, I lifted my still-sore body from the
wheelchair. I turned to Nurse Jane before thanking her repeatedly and hugging her with
all of my strength. The woman had been a godsend.
Charlie and I remained in the hospital for the customary two days, and he rarely left my
side, even to sleep – not that I would've wanted him to sleep in the nursery. It turned out
to be rather fortuitous that I needed him near me; the boy had an endless appetite and
latched onto my breast like a pro. With the exception of feeding time when he would fuss
a bit, Charlie was an angel and every bit different than the hellion my father reported I
had been as a baby.
Our first night home had been no exception. He slept most of the time and only woke
when he wanted sustenance. Instead of crying, he made a whining-like noise when
feeding time had come. I don't know whether it was mothers' intuition or a new found
ability to sleep lightly – or a combination of the two – but I jolted awake the second he
wanted his breakfast.
I swore I would never be one of those mothers who whipped out her breast in public –
covered or not – to feed her baby, so I planned my days around his schedule. But in
reality, my schedule hadn't changed much from before his birth. I still sat at home most of
the days doing nothing much besides missing Edward.
A few days later, I loaded Charlie into his seat and we drove down to the medical offices
housed next to Virginia Mason Hospital. Both Emmett and Charlie's pediatrician, Dr. Max,
ran their primary practices out of the building.
"Maybe we'll stop in and see Uncle Em. What do you think of that?"
Charlie, who was born with my brown hair and Edward's distinct shade of emerald-green
eyes, smiled towards my voice. My subconscious corrected me, Babies don't smile. It's
just gas, Bella!
The parking lot had a section marked "New Mothers" next to the handicapped stalls, which
greatly pleased me. When it came to lugging Gigantor, as I affectionately called my son
on occasion, slothicity had set in.
Just as I entered the building, I spied Edward and the twins enter the elevator on their
way to Emmett's office. Panic set in, and I quickly ran into an office, hoping they failed to
catch a glimpse of me. Once I was sure enough time had passed for them to make it to his
office, I snuck onto the elevator and down the hallway to Dr. Max's office.
Avoiding them when we leave is going to be tricky…
l~l~l~l
EPOV
The second I announced to the girls that I was planning an overnight trip to Seattle for
us, they schemed with Siobhan to pick out places to visit. It felt good to be experiencing
the sights and sounds of Seattle with my daughters.
It would feel even better if Bella could share them with us.
The highlight of our trip would be the Seattle Aquarium, which I always loved to visit as a
boy. Lizzie and Renee took it upon themselves – with the aid of Siobhan, of course – to
learn as much about marine life as possible, which quickly became far more than I'd ever
known. They proceeded to spend the next week lecturing me about various types of
fish, whales, plants, among other things. It always amazed me how inquisitive they were
and how much their young minds captured.
Finally, the Tuesday we were leaving rolled around. Instead of waking up to an alarm
clock, I awoke to the girls jumping up and down on my bed while coaxing me to get up and
drive them to Seattle. I glanced at my clock and groaned when I saw it read 5:45.
"Lemme go back to sleep," I mumbled. "We're not leaving until 7:30."
Their jumping intensified, as did their excited shouts. I had no choice but to laugh.
"Why don't you girls go watch some cartoons until Daddy's ready to go," I begged as I
pulled my pillow over my head to muffle their raised volume.
"Daaaaaaaaady," Renee whined. "We're ready to go NOW!"
There was no way I was winning this battle.
"Fine, I'm up, I'm up," I declared as I righted my pajamas and stood while scrubbing my
face with my hands. "I'm going to take a shower. When Siobhan is up – and don't you
two dare wake her up early – she'll make you breakfast. We'll leave after we've eaten,
cleaned up breakfast, and gone to the bathroom one more time. I don't want to have to
stop on the way into Seattle. Deal?"
"Yes, Daddy," they chanted with matching pouts. They're so damn cute when they're pouting!
Nearly six hours later, we stopped at Emmett's office to pick him up for lunch. The girls
never spent enough time with their uncle, and I wanted to spend some time with him
because our visit from last week had been cut short by the mom-to-be who went into labor.
As the elevator doors dinged open and the girls jumped on, I saw Bella out of the corner
of my eye – or at least I thought I saw Bella. If the twins hadn't been with me, I would've
searched for that woman to confirm it wasn't her.
It couldn't have been Bella, could it?
I decided my mind must've been playing tricks on me.
We passed his waiting room and all of its toys for the privacy of Em's office. Once inside,
the girls wandered around looking at the pictures of families and their babies that Emmett
had delivered. Based on the sheer volume of pictures plastering the walls, my brother
could've populated a few small countries, which surprised me considering he'd been in
practice for such a short time.
I don't give him enough credit – he must be a really good doctor.
I resolved to tell Emmett as much before we finished our visit.
"There're my favorite gals!" my brother's voice boomed as he walked into the office. "Is it
me, or did you two grow a couple of inches since I saw you last?"
I could always count on my brother to make some ridiculous, albeit cute, statement to the
girls, which always resulted in giggles.
"Stop it, Uncle Em. We just saw you," Renee guffawed.
Minutes later, the four of us piled into the Lexus and we were on our way to a place
Emmett swore was kid-friendly – the Montlake Ale House. When we entered, I had to give
him credit; there was a play pit in a sunken, carpeted area surrounded by the seating
area. Once we'd been seated, the girls ditched us to play.
"I think I may be going crazy," I confided to Emmett.
He looked at me with puzzlement before speaking. "First of all, you've always been
crazy. So what's different now?"
"Asshole," I muttered before continuing. "When the girls and I arrived today, I swear I
noticed Bella out of the corner of my eye. It was a split second, but, man, it looked like
her. My mind's playing tricks on me, right?"
Frowning, Emmett answered, "Yeah, that must be it."
"I would've gone after her to see if, indeed, I'd finally found her, but I didn't want to drag
the girls into it … or leave them alone in a strange place. Damn. I just miss her so much."
He patted me on the back. "I know man. Just give it time. It's going to work out. Shit,
when did I start sounding like such a girl? That's your arena."
My brother and I traded pejorative barbs until the girls returned, and we ate our lunches.
For the remainder of the day, I continued to wonder if I'd finally found my lovely Bella,
but had let her slip between my fingers again. When I was back in the office on Thursday,
I'd give Masen's attorney, Jenks, a call and see whether he could recommended any
private detectives. These six months without Bella had continued for far too long.
l~l~l~l
Rose POV
When Emmett strode through the room with a bouquet of flowers and pulled me into a
deep kiss, I knew he was up to something. His behavior managed to confirm the
suspicions that arose while I spoke with Bella earlier. This conversation would require me
to delicately reel him in.
"How was your day?"
"Good," he answered. "Delivered a couple of babies, umm, you know, same old stuff."
"Anything out of the ordinary happen today?"
"Nope."
"Well, guess who I talked to today?"
Emmett shrugged. "Did you and your mom finally get your schedules in line so you could
discuss our visit next month?"
"Unfortunately, not," I frowned. Mom and I had spent the last week playing phone tag.
"No, I got an unexpected surprise."
Careful, don't scare him off before reeling him in…
"Sounds exciting. Care to share?"
"Bella called." Emmett froze in his tracks. I continued, "She saw Edward in your office
building today when she took Charlie to his checkup."
"Oh?" His voice increased a couple of octaves.
"You wouldn't have anything to do with that, would you?" I growled.
"No?"
"You don't sound so sure of yourself," I declared as I narrowed my eyes at him. "Care to
tell me the truth?"
"Look, I figured you would be pissed, so I kept you out of the loop."
"Em … spill."
He sighed. "Okay, so I asked Bella when her first pediatrician appointment was. And then
I called Edward and suggested he and the twins visit me at the office before he took them
to the Seattle Aquarium." I continued to stare him down and began tapping my foot.
"Edward had mentioned wanting to bring them out here overnight and see a sight or two."
"So you manipulated your brother and one of your closest friends?"
He dejectedly nodded.
"And you hoped they would run into each other, and they'd finally talk?"
Again, he dejectedly nodded.
"Do you have anything else to say for yourself?"
"I know I shouldn't have meddled, but this has dragged on long enough. I'm sorry to
disappoint you."
"Disappoint me?" I inquired incredulously. "You're brilliant, my love!" I ran to Emmett and
launched myself into his arms before pulling him into a kiss and pawing at his chest. "Hell,
why didn't either one of us hatch this scheme six months ago?" I jokingly whacked Em on
the side of his head, and he guffawed while squeezing me tight.
After a moment that included a few more giggles and kisses, I continued. "Honestly, I'm
sick of hearing her dejected voice and seeing her dejected face because she's depressed
without him. She's aware I'm only respecting her choices because we're like sisters, not
because I think she's doing the right thing. Apparently, she ducked out of view and hid.
Did he see her before?"
"No, but he commented that he thought he may have seen a woman who looked like her.
So you think I should make another attempt?"
For a few moments, I considered his question. "Definitely. With both of us scheming away,
I think we may be able to reunite them once and for all! But we're going to have to make
the next attempt less obvious – and not include the girls. You know they've had a tough
time adjusting to life without Bella."
"What do you propose 'Oh Wise One Who Must Help Me to Properly Manipulate People'?"
I smacked Emmett on his chest.
"If Bella were taking part, she'd probably give it some lame – albeit appropriately
entertaining – name. 'Operation Reunite the Two Blockheads' shall proceed." He shrugged
his shoulders. "Yeah, I know. The name sucks, but this is my first time." We both chuckled
at the term I hasn't used in years before we continued to strategize.
A/N: Thanks for reading. All named locations in this chapter and the last exist, however,
Montlake Ale House doesn't serve lunch.
The next chapter, posting May 24, will be revealing - Edward learns everything. How will
it happen & how will he react?
This week's recommendation: "A Form of Escapism" by flubbles. And if you didn't start
reading "Moving Pictures" this week, do it now!
Thanks for reading! Please be sure to review! :)

review_url =
Time<option value=29 selected>29. Chapter 28: Labor<option value=30 >30. Chapter
Chapter: 30
Time<option value=29 >29. Chapter 28: Labor<option value=30 selected>30. Chapter
</script>
A/N: Welcome back to another installment. Y'all continue to warm my cold, cold heart with
your reviews (both favorable and unfavorable). So thank you from the bottom of my cold,
cold heart! :)
MissVDub, my domme-like beta: This couldn't happen without your incessant pushing and
your invaluable input. And Betty Smith: Thank you for continuing to field my random
early-morning texts. :)
Chapter 29: Admissions
BPOV
The traffic on the city streets only seemed to further fray my nerves. As soon as Charlie
was safely in my arms, I ran upstairs to my apartment, tucked him into his crib, and then
called Sam.
"Can you come over? I really need to talk."
"Of course, Bebe. I'm just walking in right now." I heard him speak the last few words as
he entered my home. With just one look at my face, he could sense my anguish. "What's
wrong? Is Charlie okay? Oh God. Please tell me his appointment went alright."
The mention of my wonderful son lightened my mood for a second. "He's perfect. And in
the ninety-fifth percentile in height and weight. I'm still trying to determine how I
managed to push that bugger through." I paused for a moment, and the feelings of worry
quickly returned. "Shit, Sam. I saw Edward. He was in the same building where Dr. Max
and Em have their offices. I phoned Rose the second I left the building, but she assured
me she had no idea why he was there."
Sam nodded a few times and mulled over my words. "What did he say? Did you tell him
about his son?"
Confused, I asked, "What? Oh, no. Edward didn't see us. At least I don't think he did."
"Then what's the problem?"
What was the problem? I rested my head in my hands and hunched my shoulders.
Speaking – or rather admitting – these next few words would be harder than almost
everything I'd done to date.
"I miss him an indescribable amount. And I want him – all of him. I can't continue to be
apart from him. But I have to. It's the only way to protect everyone, especially Charlie."
Once the words left my mouth, a heavier weight pressed against my shoulders. Truth –
and the lies that masqueraded as truth – has a way of crushing and testing you, making
you wonder if you have enough strength to burrow out and right all the wrongs you've
done. Were there really any wrongs to right? I wondered momentarily before Sam
stroked my hair in a comforting manner.
"Hey, look at me," he began. "I've been waiting for the right time to say this, and that time
is, without question, now."
Sam held my gaze for a couple of seconds to ensure I was paying attention.
"You love him, and he loves you. There is no doubt in my mind of both of these facts. So
go to him."
I shook my head vehemently. "You know it isn't that easy. And I'm fairly certain he
doesn't love me enough to ever accept us into his life."
"Shut up. Do you hear yourself? That boy loves you, and he's never stopped. Just last
week, he begged Rose for any shred of information about you that she would divulge," he said.
Edward asked about me? I wanted to hope that our situation could resolve itself, but I
wasn't born yesterday. There was little chance for us to go back and pick up where left.
"What did he want to know?" I inquired timidly. Although I wanted to ask him how he
knew, I decided to let it go. Apparently, he and Rose spoke more often than I realized.
"Why don't you ask him," Sam answered, his tone bordering on angry. "I'm sorry, Bebe,
I've just watched and listened to you ache for too long. Every night, I hear you crying."
"You what?" I asked incredulously as I felt my face go from white to full-on blush mode in
under 1.5 seconds.
"Our bedrooms share a wall, and they're not exactly thick. Don't you realize that your pain
is also my pain? The sobs that wrack your body hurt me, too. And when you're sleeping,
you cry for him. No one should endure that kind of anguish – especially when it's of their
own making. Really, what's keeping you here? I mean, I know I'm an amazing catch," he
giggled, "but you two deserve to be together. And you've got that adorable son to raise
together. Don't rob him of anymore of Charlie's life."
I continued to hold Sam's gaze while I considered his words. "What am I supposed to do?
Show up on his doorstep with Charlie and announce, 'I'm back. Oh by the way, this is your
son.' C'mon. I've screwed the pooch on this one."
"We can figure out a better way to say it, but yeah. That's the idea. Give Edward the
chance to – and I know you hate this statement – do the right thing. He may surprise you
and rise to the occasion. Don't you think he ought to make the choice himself on whether
he wants you and that cute bugger in his life? And don't you think Charlie deserves the
chance to grow up with both of his parents, as well as his older sisters?"
There wasn't any doubt in my mind – Sam was right. Funny how hearing it from
someone who wasn't related to Edward made the difference. How could I have been so
stupid for so long?
l~l~l~l
For the remainder of the day and all of Wednesday, Sam and I made plans to return to
Forks. Everything was moving so fast, but it felt right for the first time in longer than I
could remember.
Of course, Sam managed to shock me when he announced that he would accompany us

because he'd already found himself a job at the local high school.
"Where to begin…okay, two questions, Sam. One – you're graduating with a PhD in
literature in a few days, so why are you going to waste it on teaching at a high school –
and a high school in bumfuck Forks, no less? And two – have you been scheming to get
me back there for months, I mean, when did you get this job?"
Somehow, Sam managed to laugh and frown at the same time. "The world doesn't
revolve around you all the time, Bebe. While you were moping around this apartment for
the last six months, I was job hunting, among other things. If you hadn't noticed, the
economy isn't doing fabulously well, and there isn't a high demand for literature professors."
His words slapped me in the face, much like those he spoke a few days earlier, which set
this move into motion.
"I didn't mean that everything you do is because of me," I sputtered.
"And I met someone," he continued. "Well, that sounds like more than it is."
In a matter of seconds, Sam surprised me again. "What's his name? How'd you meet?
What's he like? Does he feel the same way?"
"Enough with the twenty questions! Okay, his name is Jared Banner. He's the principal of
Forks High."
"Mr. Banner?" I interrupted. "My biology teacher? He's old! Eww, that's just disgusting! I
didn't even realize he was gay. He always struck me as an effeminate hetero. You realize
he's married, right?"
Again, Sam frowned, but this time he wasn't laughing. "He's divorced and out of the
closet. And he isn't old. We're ten years apart. And I don't know how he feels about me.
We aren't exactly dating – or talking beyond a professional sense. When I asked him how
the school and the student body would react to an openly gay teacher, he shared his
struggle coming to terms with his own homosexuality, as well as how welcoming the
community has been since he came out. I have to admit, out of all the teaching positions
I was offered – of which there were many, and in much bigger cities and towns – his
experiences clinched the decision for me. It also helped that I am wildly attracted to him."
I'd never viewed Sam as a sexual creature, but now I wanted to ask a million questions.
"So are you a top or a bottom?"
He scoffed. "Bebe! A gentleman never kisses and tells."
We both giggled like two schoolgirls. Just like that, the mood was light, and we made small
talk about the impending move. Eventually, I suggested he live in my father's house with
me and Charlie.
"I thought you'd never ask," he gushed. "Our furniture will mix so well. Do you mind if we
paint the walls? I was thinking of a fawn for the living room."
All I could do was laugh because Sam never ceased to amuse me.
l~l~l~l
While the moving company packed up and loaded my belongings, Sam and I sat back and
plotted. When the movers finished, Sam carried my stuff down to my truck and his car
and we said our final goodbyes to our apartments above the sushi restaurant.
This apartment led me to Sam, as well as the realization that I couldn't live without
Edward. Hrmm…Edward. How would he react to seeing me? How would he react to
learning the truth? I worried that our reunion wouldn't come off as happily as Sam predicted.
Once Charlie was securely in his carrier, the caravan of Sam and me shoved off. We
plugged our phones into the cigarette lighters to charge because we expected to chat
the whole way. Of course, little did he know that I like to sing power ballads on long road
trips. A sinister laugh escaped my lips just as I slipped Celine Dion into my CD player.
"You were my strength when I was weak,

You were my voice when I couldn't speak,
You were my eyes when I couldn't see,
You saw the best there was in me…"
About one stanza into my warbling, Sam called.
"What the fuck is that cat screeching? I think nails being dragged across a chalkboard
sound better than that!" Sam exclaimed, but I didn't care…
"Come on, you know you want to sing along. Or would you prefer I put in the old gay
standard of Barbra Streisand?
"'I lost my faith, you gave it back to me,

You said no star was out of reach,
You stood by me and I stood tall,
I had your love I had it all…'"
"I'm too young to know Barbra. And before you suggest it, I'm too young for Liza, too. And
if I haven't said it yet, fuck you!"
I broke down and roared with laughter. Sam and I had a close enough bond that I could
mock him with all things considered stereotypically gay because he was anything but
stereotypical.
"Then Celine should be right up your alley," I countered. Apparently, my shitty singing
was too much for Charlie and he opened his lungs and wailed in a way he'd never cried
before. "Fuck. It seems the testosterone brigade is voting me off the island. Do you mind
if we stop so I can settle him down?"
Even though I couldn't see him, I'm positive Sam was smirking.
"I see some golden arches up ahead. Let's stop there. I could really use a milkshake right
about now," Sam commented.
"Sam, we left not more than 10 minutes ago. How can you need a milkshake already?"
"While you attempt to sing Celine – and God knows what else – during your long rides, I
stop for milkshakes. I mean, something has to ease the pain of my ears bleeding," Sam
stated matter of factly with a sly grin on his face.
I wanted this man's metabolism, especially now that I had a gazillion pounds to lose and
only a few items of clothing that fit. Unfortunately, elastic had become my best friend –
and that was not going to remain the case.
For some reason, I realized for the first time that Edward was going to see me like this.
As soon as I pulled my truck into a space, I started to hyperventilate.
"I can't do this. I can't do this. I can't do this," I began chanting before placing my head
between my legs and breathing deeply as a means of calming myself.
Sam, who arrived at the McDonald's before us, saw my display, and he rushed over.
"Bebe, what's wrong?" Ignoring him, I continued my chant, but he gripped my shoulders
and shook me lightly. "You can do this, and you will do this. You're so fucking strong, so
much stronger than you realize. So shut up! Now be a good mother and take care of your
crying son."
He was right – as usual – but not about being strong. I could do this, and I would do this.
For a few more seconds, I held my position and took another cleansing breath before
sitting back up. I moved to the passenger side of the truck and pulled Charlie from his seat
in the back of the cab.
"Oh, baby. What's wrong, my love?" I cooed to my son. By this point, his crying had
ceased, but he continued to fuss a bit. We followed Sam into the restaurant so he could
order his milkshake, and I could nurse Charlie. This boy was going to suck me dry with the
frequency of his feedings and the amount he drank each time.
"I'll make you a deal, if I promise not to sing anymore during this ride, I'll nurse you each
time Sam needs to refuel. How does that sound?" I suggested while patting him on the
back. Charlie burped. "I'll take that as a yes."
The remainder of the ride was silent, save for the frequent pow wows Sam and I had
over when and where to stop for another milkshake.
Five long hours after we left – the drive should've taken no more than three-and-a-half
hours – we pulled into my father's driveway. The house was dark and twilight was upon us.
"It rains more often here than in Seattle, so we'll need to get everything inside tonight.
Would you be all right sleeping in my father's room? I won't be able to sleep in that room
until all my stuff is in there. Otherwise, it just feels..." I trailed off without completing my
sentence as I stifled the sob that threatened to escape.
Sam kissed my forehead. "Of course, Bebe. I get it. The Salvation Army will be here on
Monday to take everything you don't want, and the movers will arrive on Tuesday. We're
going to do this together. And when you're ready, you can head to Edward's and talk to
him. But it better happen within a week, you hear me?"
Little did he know, I intended to speak with Edward after a good night's rest.
The next morning, I awoke before Charlie and marveled at him as he slept. It never
ceased to amaze me that something so beautiful and pure could result from the mess
that was my life. He began to fuss, and I lifted him out of his crib and proceeded to nurse
him. As soon as he had his fill, I began my morning, which included a long shower to help
clear my mind so I could concentrate on how to approach Edward. The water turned cold
the same time the idea hit me.
I rushed out of the shower and through my morning routine.
"I don't know when we'll be home. I love you. If you need anything, just text or call me," I
blurted to Sam who was rubbing the sleep from his eyes.
"Whaaaaat?"
Giggling at his response, I called out again. "Thank you. For everything. I'll never be able
to make it up to you."
His loud guffaws from up the stairs assured me Sam realized how important he'd become
to me in such a short time.
With my little nipper back in his seat, we drove to the one place where I could always find
people to rely on – the home of Carlisle and Esme Cullen.
I placed Charlie in his sling, and we marched up to the front door where we remained for
countless minutes while I deliberated with myself over whether this was a good move.
"Fuck it. Let's do this." As I kissed Charlie on his forehead one time and rested my hand
against his cheek, the shaky fingers of my other hand reached out and pressed the doorbell.
Footsteps in the foyer alerted me that there was no going back.
Slowly, the large door opened and there stood Esme, as beautiful as ever.
"Is that my new grandchild?" she beamed.

What. The. Fuck.
"Huh?"
She continued to smile at me, and her warm green eyes crinkled at the corners.
"I wasn't born yesterday, Bella. Although by the looks of this little one, someone was just born."
None of this made sense. Emmett promised not to tell anyone.
"But how?"
"I suspected you were pregnant before you disappeared. So when Em and Rose rushed
out of here like two bats out of hell last week, I did the math. Too bad Edward is so dense
at times to figure these simple things out."
"But how?" Smooth, Bella.
Esme chuckled and wrenched me into a hug. "A woman knows these things, especially a
woman my age! We've missed you so much. Don't you ever run away again without a
word. Carlisle and I were so worried. And Edward, oh, my poor, poor son…"
We stood there for a few moments until Charlie, who was smooshed between us, began to fus
"Where are my manners? Come in," Esme offered. "You've got some explaining to do."
Could this really be this easy?
"Why didn't you call, or write, or something? You didn't need to do this alone, Bella."
"Actually, it turns out I did. Well, I didn't do it entirely alone. Emmett doctored me through
it, Rose was at my side, and I have a new great friend – Sam – he smacked some sense
into me. With all that had gone on over the last year, I never took the time to grieve and
find myself. I guess that sounds entirely cheesy, but it's what did the trick. It took
leaving and going through this journey for me to realize I already had what I wanted
and needed."
Esme nodded. "Enough philosophical discourse, I want to hear everything about my

newest grandchild."
I told her all about Charlie. Throughout our talk, Esme would compare certain aspects of
Charlie's character to Edward's when he was a baby. It wasn't a big surprise, but Edward
was also the perfect baby who slept and fed when he was supposed to. Emmett, on the
other hand, was loud and cried nonstop. And he was the big eater; turns out Charlie
inherited that trait from his uncle.
Victoria joined us in the living room after about an hour and the two women fawned over
Charlie, who quickly became content with women fighting over him – both wanted to hold
him and rock with him.
"Ladies, it's time for me to face the music. It's time I come clean to Edward. You're sure
he'll be home from work early?"
"Yep. He mentioned that he had some personal work to do from home." I suspected
Esme knew what this work was, but she wasn't showing her cards just yet. "Why don't
you leave Charlie with us so you two can talk. We'll bring him over when you're ready."
Very quickly, I came to the conclusion that this wasn't a battle I was going to win, so I
agreed to allow him to remain in the very capable hands of his grandmother and
Victoria, who was more like a great aunt than his grandmother's housekeeper. The three
of us ate lunch, and I pumped some milk for Charlie's next feeding. It was my first time
using a breast pump – and it was the travel one Leah bought me – and the sensations
were very foreign and indescribable.
Shortly after noon, I moved towards the front door.
"Are you here to stay?" Esme whispered in my ear as she kissed me on the cheek.
"Even if Edward doesn't want me, we're not going anywhere."
My answer gave Esme such joy, leaving me with the hope that Edward and I would have a
similar exchange.
I parked in his driveway and rang the bell. No one answered, so I pulled a book out of my
purse and plopped down on the porch steps. For the first time in a long time, I finally felt home.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
"Jenks, I need you to recommend a good private detective. Discretion is of the utmost
importance," I spoke into the receiver.
Jason Jenks, who my grandfather hired as Masen Mining's general counsel, had been a
confidante and handled many non-corporate matters for me over the years. I trusted him
implicitly, but I hoped he wouldn't ask too many questions because I wasn't sure I
possessed enough strength to go through with this otherwise.
"What do you need one for? Hrmm … let me rephrase that. What will he be doing, so I
know who to suggest."
Thankfully, Jenks didn't ask too many questions. I'd learned early on that he only wanted
the information he needed to know. As my grandfather had informed me as a young man,
Jenks had his hands in many other endeavors, not all legal. His reduced – or lack of –
knowledge served to protect our company as much as he intended it to protect himself.
"I need to find someone who has gone missing. There's nothing nefarious about this, she's
just, uh, left." Shit, I revealed more than I should've.
"There's one person I would trust with life – that's who you should contact. His name is Demetri
Jenks provided the details, which I wrote down. And for days, those details stared at me
screaming for me to call. I'd finally resolved to leave work early on Friday in order to call
him privately from my house. I didn't want to risk being overheard by Maggie or any other
staffers.
This was a private matter.

All Friday morning, the seconds ticked by, and my mind couldn't concentrate on the work
in front of me. When I couldn't take it any longer, I rushed out of work shouting – as the
door closed behind me – to Maggie that I would be reachable by phone and email. I
made my weekly trip past Bella's house, only to come to a screeching halt in front of it.
The curtains were no longer drawn, and an unfamiliar car sat parked in the driveway.
The only conclusion I could infer from this change of events was that Bella had decided to
put behind her her last connection to Forks. If I didn't think she'd already slipped away,
this development seemed to put the nail in the coffin of my life with Bella.
No. You are going to contact this PI, Demetri, and he'll hunt her down.
I nodded to myself and continued my drive, resolved to find the one woman with whom
I'd never felt more free and complete. I completed the drive home in a daze. I pulled onto
my driveway and into my garage. I sat there and considered how I planned to phrase my
request to Demetri. Jenks had assured me that Demetri was incredibly shrewd and
secretive, so I needn't worry about him revealing my identity to anyone – he would do
what he needed to do in order to get the information he wanted, and he wouldn't stop
until he found Bella.
As I walked up to my porch, movement caught my eye. I tilted up my head to see the

object of my desire perched on a step in front of me.
"Bella," I breathed out, the sound barely more than a whisper.
That blush that I had come to love covered her face, and she smiled anxiously while she
wound a strand of her thick waves around a finger. Bella opened her mouth to speak, but
the elation I immediately experienced at seeing her again couldn't be contained. Like some
lovesick puppy, I ran to her before cupping her cheeks with my hands.
"You're here," I marveled. "You're really here." I sounded like some blubbering town idiot,
but I didn't care because every wish I'd had since she left me came true the second my
eyes met hers. It was evident that my love for her hadn't diminished, nor had the love I
suspected she held for me.
She nodded slightly before her lips stretched into a jubilant grin.
"You don't hate me for leaving?" she asked as her smile morphed into an expression of concer
How could I hate her when she was everything I'd ever wanted? So much needed to be
said between us, but I decided to let her lead so I could avoid another potential
departure by Bella.
I just shook my head. "Never."
She launched towards my body, just as I crouched to hover over her. Despite our heads
banging into another and the sheer force of the movement nearly toppling me over, Bella
and I began to kiss. The kiss, which represented reunion and rebirth, was familiar, but
also new; it was chaste, but also passionate; it was an apology, but also forgiveness.
When it slowed, Bella pulled back an infinitesimal amount so that our lips still lingered over
each other's, but also so that our eyes could meet.
"I love you. So much."
Her words, which I'd long to hear pass her lips from the moment I first laid eyes upon her,
created an explosion of joy throughout my whole body. In that moment, I recognized
that the connection between our lips, eyes, and bodies couldn't match the connection
between our souls.
"I love you, too," I responded.
Once I said the words, Bella let out a gust of breath that immediately relaxed her.
"You can't even begin to understand how wonderful it is to hear you say that, Edward."
Nodding, for I was at a loss of words, I reached for her hand and wove our fingers
together as I led her into the house. I walked us to the living room and proceeded to offer
her a seat, which she gladly accepted. As we sat next to one another, a bashful
quietude overtook us. Lifting her hand up to my mouth, I pressed a few soft kisses to it,
and she closed her eyes in response.
"I've missed that," she paused, reveling in the sensations of our touch. She lifted her
eyes, but slumped slightly. "I have so much to tell you."
"Bella, you don't need to tell me anything. You're back, and it's all that matters. You are
back, right?"
"For as long as you'll have me," she assured me. "But please, love, I can't let a day go
with anymore secrets."
Two words stuck out – she called me 'love' and said she had 'secrets', which I was guilty
of keeping myself. Rather than letting her continue, I let go of my own.
"Wait, I have something to get off my chest, too. God, Bella, I have loved you since the
moment I saw you. No, I think I loved you even before then, as if I were created to love
you. And in the instant I first noticed you scurry past me at Alice's wedding, nothing was
going to stop me from making you mine in every sense of the word. Repeatedly, I told
you that no matter how much I loved, I would never marry again or have more children.
But that was a lie. I don't know why I continued to tell it – and with such conviction.
Maybe I worried that I'd scare you off if I revealed the depth of my feelings, which
seemed to happen in the end. Just know that I want to spend the rest of my life with
you any way that want me."
The speech rolled off my tongue effortlessly. Bella stared at me, clearly awestruck by
what I'd said. Tears formed in the corners of her eyes. As I waited for her to find her
own words, I began to study her.
That's when I noticed how different she appeared.
Bella's hair was haphazardly pulled up, with tendrils cascading around her face and back.
Her skin was paler than ever before, and dark circles lined her eyes, both indicating she
hadn't been sleeping much. The clothing she wore hung on her oddly – baggy in some
places and tight in others as if she'd gained a little weight. But her tits shocked me the
most. They grown significantly, and my dick sprang to life for what seemed like the first
time since she left. As I tried to inconspicuously shift the bulge so she didn't scream and
run from the house, Bella cleared her throat.
My eyes, which had settled on leering at her breasts, shot up to meet hers. Figuring she
cleared her throat to get my attention because of her apparent awareness of my ogling,
I was relieved to discover her head was turned slightly as a single tear rolled past her
cheekbone. I reached over with my thumb and wiped it away.
"Edward, are you sure you want me any way that you can have me?"
My brow furrowed at her question.
"Of course."
What could be so horrible to cause such trepidation?
Again, she exhaled heavily, but this time relaxation failed to set in. For the next hour, I
remained entirely silent as she detailed for me the reason for her leaving. She told me
about Sam, and how Emmett and Rose had helped her, and then she told me about our
son, Charles Edward Swan – Charlie.
So many conflicting emotions warred within me as she spoke.
I didn't know whether to hate her or love her, pity her or praise her…
When I thought Bella was finished speaking, she asked one simple question that would
forever change my life. "Do you want to meet him?"
Too stunned to speak, I just nodded. She called my mom and asked her to bring Charlie
over. As we waited for their arrival, Bella explained that she and Sam drove in last night
– that must be his car in her dad's driveway – and that the first thing she did this morning
was see my mother. I briefly wondered whether my mother had deceived me like Em
clearly had, but she answered the unspoken question with a swift explanation that she
visited my mother only to test the waters with how I would react. As she continued to
babble, I put all of the pieces of the puzzle together – her emotions, her departure, and
her appearance. Were you that stupid to not see all of those signs?
After what seemed like the longest and most-awkward passing of time, I heard the
familiar crunch of gravel as my mom's tires drove up to the house. Seconds later, she and
Victoria burst through the door and into the house, giddier than I'd ever seen them.
And then I saw him. Charlie, my son.
"He's got our deep emerald eyes, Edward. He's such a wonderful baby. I thought you
were a quiet baby, but he's just…" my mother became weepy before pulling it together.
"He's perfect."
Bella met my mother in the archway of the living room and reached for him. Immediately,
a huge yawn escaped from his mouth, and then he nuzzled against her chest.
"Anytime you need a babysitter, Bella, call," Esme declared as the two of them wasted no
time leaving us alone.
The sight before me broke me down. Everything I'd ever wanted – Bella holding our child
– was in front of me, but it was too much.
Shaking my head, I spoke for the first time since she dropped this bomb on me. "I'm sorry.
I can't do this."
She closed her eyes, and cuddled Charlie closer to her body. "I understand. I'm sorry
about everything I've done. I didn't know how to tell you. Just know that I love you so,
so much."
"Bella, I need time. You need to go."
I stood up and left her and Charlie in the room, unable to look at them any longer.
A/N: Time...he just needs time...at least I hope that's all he needs! (Remember - HEA,
HEA, HEA!) So come back next Monday!
This week's recommendation: "The Acclimation Diaries" by boobookitty20. It's vampy (I

know, a huge departure for me), but it's HAWT, not too long, and complete! (link is on my
blog - lizconno . blogspot . com - or in my Favorite Stories tab on my author page)
Also, I'm participating in "Fics for Nashville". I'm writing a lemony O/S. For further details,
go to: community . livejournal . com/ficsfornash/474 . html
*As a special treat to those who review (because you deserve something for sticking
around for 29 chapters) - I will send you an alternate (i.e. CITRUSY) ending. So what
are you waiting for? UPDATE: my computer is acting like it's on crack, and I want to murder
it. So I'm giving you the link, but please review: http:/ / tiny. cc/yki25 (remove spaces)
Thanks for reading!
(Random Note: Facebook has given me a DCMA notice on the Fan Page for whatever
weird reason. I will be shutting it down. All future teasers will be on the Twilighted forum -
twilighted . net/forum/viewtopic . php?f=44&t=9614)
review_url =
Time<option value=29 >29. Chapter 28: Labor<option value=30 selected>30. Chapter
Chapter: 31
Admissions<option value=31 selected>31. Chapter 30: Advice<option value=32 >32.
</script>
A/N: If you reviewed, and you didn't receive the link to the alternate ending to Chapter
29, I apologize. It seems my computer and the Internet were against me. The link is on
my author page and will be posted as an outtake by the end of the day.
To all those who continue to read (and review), I owe you a huge amount of gratitude.
Labor has been nominated for two Shimmer Awards (Fragile Award & Storyteller Award).
Thank you to the reader(s) who nominated it! :)
Thank you to MissVDub for her awesome beta skills!
Chapter 30: Advice
BPOV
"Bella, I need time. You need to go."
Shocked, I watched his retreating form leave the room after his words hit me like a ton of
bricks. Why was I shocked? Really, I'd dropped a nuclear bomb bigger than the likes of
Little Boy and Fat Man – combined – on him. So should I have expected any other sort of
reaction? Maybe I thought he would shout and call me names; I guess that's what I
needed and wanted. Instead, he remained calm and collected.
For a split second, I considered calling Rose to ask for advice. However, she and Emmett
were the kindling to this fire – if it weren't for their meddling, I'd probably be sitting in my
Seattle living room with Charlie while pining away for Edward. Now I'm sitting in Edward's
living room while I pine for him.
You've created such a fucking mess for yourself, Isabella Marie Swan!
Ever so slowly, I tucked Charlie into his carrier as I held onto the hope that Edward
would reappear and announce that he was ready for this life with us.
But that moment never happened.
I bent down once more to kiss Charlie on his forehead before I lugged him outside. "I'm
going to make this right, honey. I promise you I'll do that, or I will die trying."
With one last glance around Edward's house, I clicked the door shut and walked to my
awaiting truck.
I arrived back home to find Sam reclining on a chaise lounge in the backyard. "UV rays
may get through cloud cover, but I doubt you're going to get much color that way.
Besides, isn't it a little chilly for that skimpy attire?"
Sam opened his eyes and glanced down to his short shorts and shrugged before holding
a hand to his face to block the glare from said cloud cover.
"You don't look so good. C'mon, Bebe. Let's get you two inside so you can tell me all
about what happened."
After I nursed Charlie and put him down for a nap, Sam and I curled up on the couch, and
I recounted the events of the morning and afternoon. My obvious excitement over Esme's
reaction gave him a look of excitement, which was only heightened when I described my
initial encounter with Edward. But as I detailed the hour when Edward remained eerily
silent, Sam began to pity me, which he'd never done before. When I recognized that
emotion in his eyes, I began to feel both sorry for myself, as well as a little pathetic at the
state of my life.
"He seemed genuinely interested in meeting Charlie. But as soon as the initial enthusiasm
wore off – and it disappeared almost as fast as it arose – Edward walked away,
muttering something about needing 'time'. I'm not sure what to do."
Sam let out a loud sigh. "How about giving him that time? Let the aftereffects of the
explosion subside. Think about it – yesterday he was just a regular schmo with two
daughters who went about his daily life. Sure, he continued to yearn for the woman he
loved, but he had a routine. Then you show up and BAM! That woman is back. And oh,
guess what? She has a kid. And not just any kid, but his kid. You're lucky that he didn't
explode and make threats to take Charlie away."
I'd never even considered that Edward would react in such a way. As Sam's words sunk in,
I sat there and wondered whether Edward would go to such an extreme as suing me for
full custody.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
"You're such a motherfucking asshole," I spat into the phone.
He was lucky that this exchange wasn't taking place in person. I'd never been a violent
man, or one prone to violent outbursts, but I don't think I would be able to control the
rage that burned inside.
"What's got your panties in a bunch?"
"I. Know." I spoke the two words clearly so there wasn't any mistaking on his part of what
I said.
"Shit. Bells told you. She warned us she was going to spill all. I just didn't expect her to do
it that so soon."
"That's all you have to say, Emmett? I'm your fucking twin brother, and you didn't have
the decency to inform me that Bella was pregnant with my son. You have betrayed me in
a way worse than I would my worst enemy. Why the hell would you do that? Do you hate
me? Is this retribution for never liking Rose? Did I do something to you when we were
younger, and you've been waiting for the right goddamn opportunity to get back at me? I
just don't understand. After all I've been through, why would you continue to cause me
turmoil?"
On the other end of the line, I listened to my brother's breathing.
"I wish I could give you a good excuse, but the only thing I can tell you is that she asked
me not to say anything. Bella was so fearful of your reaction that she begged me to keep
it from you. And Rose supported her, despite disagreeing with the decision. Plus, for
some stupid reason I let my ethical obligations to this job outweigh my obligations to you.
It took me six months to figure out a way to force her hand. That's why you saw Bella
earlier in the week – I realized that if you two ran into one another, she'd have no choice
than to come clean. Unfortunately, or fortunately, you didn't come face to face. But
seeing you was enough for Bella to realize her error." Emmett paused for a moment
before continuing. "Dude, she's moved back to Forks to be with you, to have the family
with you that you want with her. Is being mad at her going to solve anything?"
"I'm not angry with Bella," I began. "I don't know what to think about that situation yet.
And, honestly, I'm not ready to begin with it. You're the only one I'm angry with. Isn't
blood thicker than water? Or did you forget that?"
Without missing a beat, Emmett addressed my attack. "Fuck man! That's why I continued
on as her doctor. I was against this secret, but she was carrying your son – my nephew –
and I wanted to make sure nothing went wrong and that she had the best medical care
she could find. Whether or not you want to believe it, you were the reason I did this. I
could've handed her off to some other doctor and shirked my responsibility, but I owed it
to you the guarantee that everything would turn out in the end. And now she's back.
You cannot sit there and tell me that you're not ecstatic with that."
For the next few minutes, Emmett continued trying to make excuses for his actions. But
he never flat-out apologized, which only served to increase my ire. At some point, his
blathering became pointless, and I just shut the phone on our conversation and him. I
wasn't sure whether our relationship could ever be repaired.
Seconds later, as if sensing my inner turmoil, my mother rang and invited me to dinner.
She'd already invited Alice and Jasper. I guessed that meant there was more than food
to be served at the meal. Advice would be on tonight's menu.
l~l~l~l
"You look awful, my dear," my mother said as she wrapped her arms around me and held
me in one of those comforting hugs you want when you're a child and something doesn't
go your way. "We figured you'd want to talk about everything. I have told your father,
but we refrained from telling Alice and Jasper. That wasn't for us to share."
"Thanks, Mom. Do you mind if we talk privately for a little while. I'd like to discuss this
with you … you know, get your take on it."
Without another word, my mother and I escaped to the back patio. The sun had begun
its descent into darkness for the day, but it still revealed the vibrant green of our lush
surroundings. We sat in silence while I contemplated what I wanted to ask.
"You didn't know before today, did you?" I whispered just loud enough that only she could
hear, just in case someone was eavesdropping.
Esme frowned. "No, but I suspected it. Even before she found out, I noticed a slight
change in her that I'd only seen in pregnant women. Her disappearance pretty much
confirmed those suspicions. Your father and I talked about it, and he vowed to intercede,
but I warned him this wasn't our fight. Edward, when she showed up on our doorstep
today with Charlie, I felt it deep down that this situation would right itself. Bella loves
you so much, and she wants nothing more than to be by your side for an eternity."
More silence interjected itself as I considered her words. Something snapped in my bones,
and I erupted suddenly.
"Emmett has been a fucking Judas."
The stern look on my mother's face as she interrupted me scared me as much today as it
did when I was thirteen when I first saw it, after I'd been caught stealing a $20 bill from
my dad's wallet. "I don't care what the situation is, Edward. You will not use that kind of
language in my presence nor to describe your brother."
"I'm sorry mom," I sheepishly said while blushing. "But he betrayed me. When we spoke
earlier, he didn't once apologize for keeping this secret. Instead, he gave me some
unsatisfactory excuse why what he did was okay and why what Bella did was entirely
understandable."
"Well, without discussing your brother's motives, would you disagree that Bella's were
without cause?"
Clearly, my mother had more information about the situation than she was letting on.
"Oh, you knew about that?" I lamely inquired.
"'Oh, you knew about that?' That's all you have to say, Edward? Relationships only work
when two people are honest with one another. When one is built on a false foundation,
there will be fallout. And in this case, there has been a shitload of fallout. Don't give me
that look, young man. Your mother curses occasionally." As I stared at my mother,
stunned into dumfounded muteness, she straightened herself and ran her hands down her
clothing as if to wipe away the disreputable word from her otherwise virtuous self.
"Where was I? Oh yes, false foundations. You've been married before, son. So I shouldn't
be telling you anything that's news to you. But apparently it is. Where do you get off
telling Bella that you didn't want to get married again or have any more children?"
Moments earlier, before my mother had unleashed her can of whoopass on me, I was the
thirteen-year-old caught stealing from his father; now, I felt smaller than small, no longer
a man, nor a person.
"Well, it was true when I first told her," I claimed.
"Bull. You've wanted everything with Bella from the moment you met her, and you know
it," my mother declared.
I didn't like to admit when I was wrong, and I especially didn't like to admit when someone
else was right instead. But I wouldn't be able to escape this discussion without conceding.
"Fine. Yes, I've wanted that life with Bella since she awkwardly skidded past me at Alice's
wedding." My mother cocked an eyebrow and smirked. "And yes, I should've known
better than to deceive her. And yes, I can understand that maybe she ran away
because of what I repeated on more than a few occasions."
"And?" my mother prompted.
"And I've got to find a way to make this work, not for the kids' sake, but for the sake of
both me and Bella."
"Good. Now that you've started being honest with yourself, as well as me, let's join the
others inside, and we can hammer this out. Oh, and just because I avoided the topic of
Emmett, it doesn't mean that I've forgotten it or won't address it. I think solving your
situation with Bella is of the utmost importance because I don't want you to miss another
day with that precious son of yours."
Both of my parents always clarified difficult situations for me and helped me see how to
resolve them. I was fortunate to have such wonderful parents. Maybe one day, I would
be able to dole out the same guidance for my girls … for my children. I chuckled to myself
as I considered how life would forever be altered in the smallest of ways now that I had a
son. A son…
Later that evening, the five us retired to the living room to discuss Bella, Charlie, and the
twins. Because no matter what, I would have to consider the girls' reaction to the
situation, especially considering how difficultly they'd taken Bella's departure. Whatever
happened between me and Bella, I decided that I would ease them into their roles as big
sisters and Bella as Charlie's mother and maybe more.
"God, I'm mortified by some of the messages I left for her," Alice confessed.
This was the first I had heard about these messages.
"Care to share?" When did I start speaking in rhyme?
She twisted her pixie-short hair around one finger while the other played with the zipper
of her sweater. Jasper reached over, coaxed her hand away from her hair, and held it
comfortingly.
"Well, umm," she stammered. "I … I … c-c-called her a bunch of times – okay, 'bunch'
would be an understatement – and castigated her for deserting you without so much as a
word. I sorta told her I wish she had never come into our lives, and that she didn't
deserve you."
I bowed my head and shook it in a defeated manner while Esme let out a dramatic gasp
and shouted, "Alice!" at her.
Focused on the thick, white carpet below me, I addressed her. "Alice, although I
appreciate your concern for me, this wasn't your battle to fight. This was between Bella
and me. Besides, I'm a grown man, and I didn't need my little sister waging war in my
honor against one of her best friends."
Even though I heard Alice's soft sobs, I didn't lift my head to express forgiveness of her
actions – not that I'd asked for it. After my encounter with Emmett today, I'd come to
realize that maybe such courtesies were lost on this generation. But Alice surprised me.
"I'm sorry, Edward. It wasn't my place, and I should've let it go. I think a lot of my anger
towards her was really directed at myself. I'd predicted that you two belonged together
– you remember that whole lobster analogy? – only to have the shock that I may have
been wrong. I've acted to inappropriately. I'm really sorry, and I hope you'll forgive me."
I grimaced as I lifted my head to look at her. The contrition on her face was genuine, and
I had no choice but to accept her apology, especially when I considered her actions were
far different than those of Emmett.
The discussion quickly shifted to talk of Charlie. Although my mother had already met
him, she was just as giddy as Alice and my father to spend time with him. Jasper, always
the reserved member of the group, allowed a little sparkle of excitement to shine in his eyes.
"No one would ever doubt he is Edward's son. He's got our green eyes, thankfully he has
Bella's brown hair," my mother joked.
"Hey now!" I countered. "There is nothing wrong with the color of my hair … or its
complete lack of discipline."
Esme and Alice giggled.
It was clear, though, that my mother had already taken quite a shine to her newest
grandchild. She'd spent a few hours with him, but already she had a lifetime's worth of
stories (and probably pictures) to share.
"He has these angelic lips and nose. Oh, really – everything about him is angelic. I've
never encountered such a calm and perfect baby." I looked to my mother, a little
surprised that someone had taken my crown as the calmest and most perfect baby in the
world. She apparently could read where my thoughts had wandered. "Sorry, Edward. But
he's even better than you ever were. And he has Emmett's appetite. When Bella pumped
two bottles of milk for such a short time, I suspected she was overdoing it. You know,
that overly-cautious, first-time mother stuff. Imagine my surprise when he drank all of it!
He's going to be one big boy. Actually, he already is a big boy. Did you know he weighed
almost ten pounds when he was born?"
Hearing about my son and his birth from my mother was somewhat hollow. I needed to
hear it from Bella. So I politely excused myself and made my way through the front door.
As I was walking toward my house – because of the pleasant enough weather, I had
decided to walk the distance, which wasn't particularly far when cutting through the tree
line that stretched between our properties – I heard Alice running after me.
Once she caught up with me, she bent over as she tried to regain her breath.
"Hey," she wheezed. "I wanted you to know that I think you and Bella should make a go of
it. I've known you two belonged together since I got to know her in college. Yeah, what
she did sucked. But you two have something genuine – and I'm not talking about Charlie.
I've never seen either of you as serene as when you are together. If this whole
rigmarole happened between me and Jasper, with him leaving because he was pregnant
… and before you say anything, I realize Jasper can't get pregnant." She nervously
guffawed before continuing. "I would have no other choice than to forgive him and be
with him because we belong with one another. And you and Bella belong together just as
much. I may have screwed up my friendship with her, but you haven't screwed up your
happiness with one another. It's not going to be easy getting back on track, but you've
got to remember the end result."
Sometimes Alice's spouting of philosophical nonsense made sense.
I hugged her and whispered in my cousin's ear. "Thank you, Alice. I love you, you know
that? Even if you're a conniving nuisance!"
She laughed before bidding me goodbye.
l~l~l~l
All of the advice from my family overwhelmed me, so I crawled into bed early hoping
dreams would bring me clarity. Instead, the message kept me from sleep.
Before I had a chance to reconsider my actions, I was speeding along the streets of
Forks, intent on getting to my destination. I parked along the curb with a screech and
rushed to the door. After a quick peek at my watch, I knew it wasn't too late in the
evening. I knocked lightly on the door so I wouldn't awake anyone sleeping.
A tall, handsome man answered the door with a wide smile and a knowing expression.
"Is Bella here?"
A/N: I hope y'all are seeing the light at the end of the tunnel, and you're seeing that this
can have a realistic HEA? Sorry for the short chapter, but this one wrote itself with such
ease, and I couldn't think of tinkering with it.
Next update: next Monday, of course...
This week's rec: "Collide" by Robicorn. If you haven't read any of her stuff, do it now!
If you haven't donated $5 to a charity of your choice for the Fics for Nashville
fundraiser, what are you waiting for? I may turn my submission into my next story if y'all
like it. So donate so you can read it, and let me know.
Thanks for reading!
We're getting super close to 2,000 reviews. If you haven't reviewed before, it would be
supercalifragilistic expialidocious if you took the time to submit one this week. Just hit that
"Review this Chapter" link below! :)
review_url =
Admissions<option value=31 selected>31. Chapter 30: Advice<option value=32 >32.
Chapter: 32
Admissions<option value=31 >31. Chapter 30: Advice<option value=32 selected>32.
</script>
A/N: Thanks for tuning in for another installment of Labor. Y'all make me feel gooey good
with your reviews and PMS. :) Thank you to MissVDub for continued support and for
betaing this chapter.
Chapter 31: Seattle
BPOV
"That's it, honey," I murmured to my son as he sucked me dry for what seemed like the
millionth time today. "You know you're the most handsome little guy in the whole world? I
love you, angel."
Closing my eyes, I rocked slightly until I heard Sam's feet slap across the wood floor.
"I know I'm the most handsome guy in the world, but there is nothing little about me," he
said in a suggestive tone. I reached for one of Charlie's diapers and chucked it at Sam.
"You're not funny." I narrowed my eyes at him, but I was unable to stifle my laughter at
his remark. "So anyway, who was at the –" Sam moved to the left to reveal a
troubled-looking Edward, who stood behind him in all of his beautiful glory. "Door," I
mumbled as an afterthought rather than allow my brain to make sense of the sight in
front of me.
"Bella," he whispered. Sam bowed his head and retreated from the room to return
downstairs, surely to give us privacy.
I attempted to rearrange myself because, at the moment, both of my breasts were
exposed. At this point, I didn't bother covering myself in Sam's presence; there wasn't
much of anything Sam hadn't already seen, and there wasn't much Sam cared to see.
"I want to know my son, and I want to know you." Edward paused to look into my eyes.
"My presence here does not mean that I have forgiven you, or that I trust you. But I
cannot deny what I feel for you, so I must see where things go – if not for me, but for our son.
I stared at him, entirely flabbergasted because this gave me hope. We began talking.
"I was worried when you told me about Sam. I had this image of a con man – some
straight man parading as a gay man who preyed on unsuspecting pregnant women. After
meeting him, though, my highly unreliable gaydar indicates he's not parading about
anything, except for gay rights." We both chuckled at Edward's joke.
"God, I love you." I sucked in my breath, shocked at how effortlessly the words tumbled
from my mouth.
The familiar warmth of my cheeks blushing blazed bright. Could I rewind time and take the
inappropriate words back?
"I shouldn't have said that. I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me," I blathered on,
trying to find an excuse for my sudden verbal diarrhea, which didn't see an end in sight.
"Don't," he announced with a tone of finality. The hardness of his voice was reflected on
his face. It softened, and he spoke again. "I mean, don't apologize. Honestly, hearing you
tell me that you love me makes my heart swell. More than anything, I want to forget
everything that's already happened and pull you into my arms so I can kiss you with all of
the love and passion contained inside of me. I wish it were that easy, but it's not. I
meant what I said earlier when I said I needed time. I do need time. But I love you, and
I'll never love another."
My subconscious jumped for joy at his words. There was a chance for me and Edward to
have that happily ever after every girl dreams of. I wanted to contain the smile that
crept across my face, but I couldn't.
"I'm going to do everything in my power to guarantee that I deserve your love." Looking
down at our son, who had fallen asleep against my bare breast, my smile morphed into a
beaming grin worthy of any beauty queen. "Would you like to hold Charlie?"
Edward grinned widely and walked further into the room before bending down to reach for
his son. A wave of his scent wafted over me, and I inhaled deeply as it relaxed me.
Carefully, Edward cupped one hand under Charlie's head while I passed his snoozing form
to his father's arms. I closed my shirt quickly and motioned for Edward to sit on the bed
next to me.
"Sorry about this," I nervously pointed to my chest. "Sam's seen worse, so I don't feel
the need to cover up around him."
And like some prescient soothsayer, Sam coughed to announce his presence before
entering my bedroom. "You bet. Childbirth has to be the most disgusting thing ever. Bebe
here shit all over the table, and I wanted to vomit."
Of all the things to say, Sam had to discuss my bowel movements with Edward? Could I
be any more mortified?
"Thanks for sharing that, asshole." Sam guffawed at my statement while I flipped him the
bird. "Did you come up here for any reason other than to rehash my most embarrassing
moment? Because if not, you can run along."
"Oh come on, that's funny stuff. Besides your man meat doctor said it was entirely normal."
Beside me, Edward stiffened at the mention of his brother. Hrmm … guess there's some
bad blood because of my choices. Shit, I didn't want to ever come between the two of
them. How else have I fucked up?
I snapped my fingers to regain his attention – he seemed to be daydreaming about

whatever naughty things he wanted to perform on Emmett. "Sam? Hey, get your mind
out of the gutter. Again, was there a reason you are here?"
Nodding, he answered. "Right, I came up here to see if you wanted something to drink,
Bebe. I know how thirsty you get after feeding Charlie. Or if our guest would like anything?"
"Actually, that would be great. I'll take some water. Edward? Oh, and Sam, this is
Edward. Edward, this is the infamous Sam."
"Hey, it's good to meet you," Edward declared. "You know, I would also love some water."
"Of course. And if you don't mind me saying so, you Cullen men are so hot. Is your dad
just as gorgeous? I can only imagine what a hottie that one will be." Sam motioned to
Charlie. Just like that, I wanted to crush him.
I couldn't believe the words gushing out of his mouth.
"Sam, you did not just say that. If you look at my man or my son in an inappropriate way,
your balls are mine," I spat.
Shit, did I just refer to Edward as 'my man'? How presumptuous could I get? Luckily, they
both nearly broke down in a fit of laughter, in which I soon joined.
"Don't worry about your mothering skills, Bebe. I think you've got that shit tied up and
secure in your back pocket. I'll be back in a couple of minutes with two waters. You two
don't talk too much about me while I'm gone."
If it weren't for the sleeping baby softly snoring in his father's arms, I would've yelled
some nasty retort at Sam's retreating form.
"He's quite a character. I'm glad you have him. Sounds like you needed someone
removed from us to help you get through this. But Bebe? What's that all about?" Edward
inquired.
Each time Edward spoke, his words suggested that things were going to be alright
between us. Was I being too presumptuous?
l~l~l~l
EPOV
I wasn't ecstatic that someone else had put that smile on her face and kept her sane after
she left me, but I was glad she had him.
"I have no idea where he gets the name." Bella shook her head and giggled. "Heck, I'm
not even sure how he spells it. And he's more than a character. Get this, he's also moved
here because he's going to be teaching English next year at Forks High. Know why?" She
paused to give me a chance to answer, but I shrugged my shoulders. "Turns out he has a
thing for a certain Mr. Banner."
Perplexed, I asked, "The biology teacher? Umm, he realizes Banner's married, right?"
This story cracked up Bella quite a bit because I noticed as she wiped away the tears that
had formed in the corners of her eyes. Seeing her like this made my heart swell in ways I
never thought it would again. She was happy and so beautiful.
"Apparently, he came out of the closet. He's not married anymore. Not sure who initiated
the split. Or for that matter when. But Sam has some misguided idea that they're going to
be together."
I joined in her merriment and reveled in the ease of our exchange. But if we had any
chance for a future together, we were going to have to discuss the tough topics, too.
Luckily, Sam arrived with our drinks before I broached the subject that had been eating
away at me for months.
"Bella, why did you leave?"
Sighing, Bella began. "I didn't want to leave, and I didn't want to stay away. But there
wasn't a chance in hell I was going to bring a child into this world who wasn't surrounded
by loving parents – or in this case, a loving parent. For as long as I've known you, you
lamented over the pain caused by Angela's passing and how you could never go through
that again. Marriage and future children were out of the question for you. So despite
your assurances that you loved me, it wasn't enough. I want a husband and a family.
The chances of that with you were nonexistent, regardless of how much I loved you or
you loved me.
"The only result I could imagine by telling you I was pregnant was rejection. Leaving was
hard enough, but leaving after being rejected by the only man I've ever loved? That was
a pain I was unwilling to experience. Honestly, can you really blame me?"
Hearing the words from Bella only amplified my own stupidity in how I had handled things
with her from day one. When did I become such a fucking idiot?
As her words sunk in, I stared at my slumbering son. After some time, I stood up and
placed him into his crib and watched him for a few minutes. I turned and headed towards
the door, lost in my thoughts.
How did we allow ourselves to get to this place?
"Are you leaving?" Bella sounded terribly disappointed.
"No." I grabbed at my hair a bit while I began pacing in the small room. Before I realized
it, I was looking at the pictures and framed certificates lining the walls. "Was this your
childhood room?"
"That's right. You've never been here before. Yeah, this was my room. Sam sleeps in my
dad's old room. Once our furniture arrives from Seattle – it's due on Sunday – I'm moving
into that room, and he'll be in here. I just couldn't fathom sleeping in his bed or in his room
with all of his belongings surrounding me. It's been hard enough dealing with his death that
I think that would just set me back so much."
"Makes sense. Hey, mind if I use your bathroom?" Bella pointed it out and returned to her
room. I spent the time away from her composing myself.
When I walked back in, Bella was laying on her stomach on her bed and, with a content
smile, watching Charlie sleep. I didn't want to disrupt her serenity, but she must've
heard me because she focused on me and flashed a megawatt smile, which nearly
brought me to my knees.
"Hey you," she said. "I was just watching Charlie sleep. He's the most fascinating thing
I've ever encountered. I just can't believe that he's real. I do this for hours every day –
observing his breathing and all of his little movements."
Regret at not having been a part of my daughters' lives when they were Charlie's age
saddened me. How was I going to make this right? When was I going to start correcting
all of the mistakes I continued to make?
"He is pretty magical," I agreed. Looking back at Bella, I ached to join her on the bed. But
it was too presumptuous of me to move towards her, or to ask for that matter.
"You know you can sit down. Or if you would like, there's enough room on the bed if you
want to sit here."
Wow, Bella was reading my thoughts.
"That sounds great." I casually moved towards her, not wanting to appear too
triumphant. "How soon till you have to nurse him again? Or does he just let you know
when that happens?"
I felt a little stupid having to ask such basic questions about my son. But how else would I learn
"You know, he's perfect. He sleeps exactly four hours, and fusses a little when it's time
for his next feeding. So I guess we have another two hours until 3 AM?"
We talked for the next two hours about her pregnancy, how we'd busied ourselves over
the last six months, the girls, as well as their very different reactions to our robust
Rhodesian Ridgeback, Seth. Through it all, it became incredibly evident that we'd both
spent the whole time suffering, which saddened me that we both endured so much pain.
There was a lot we both had to work through before we could trust one another. I
wondered how long it would take me before she regained my trust and vice versa. The
questions that I asked myself after she left continued to scream at me. I needed to
know when she learned she was pregnant and when she decided to leave. Maybe I
would broach the subject after she'd rested some.
As soon as she finished nursing Charlie, she rejoined me on her bed and quickly fell
asleep. I considered leaving, but I was too selfish and couldn't imagine being anywhere
else – it was Friday night, so the girls were with Tia. My eyes focused on my sleeping
son, but my mind and body focused on Bella. Before I realized what I was doing, I
wrapped my body around hers and spooned her. I kissed her hair and pulled her against
me while draping my arm around her waist. Within moments, I joined her in dreamland – I
was finally home.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
Sun streaked through the window, and I glanced over at my alarm clock. 6:30 – thirty
minutes of sleep I could've used. I groaned and covered my eyes with hope that I could
fall back asleep.
That's when I became aware of the body and arm holding me tight. I thought back to the
previous night and tried to remember the moment when Edward and I came to an
understanding regarding our lives and our son. I couldn't recall any such discussion. So
how did we end up cuddled in bed together?
Wrestling my body free from his grasp, I carefully turned my body so that I could take in
his sleeping form. Edward and Charlie looked so much alike. They shared pouty lips and an
angelic nose in addition to the emerald-colored eyes…
Something in me spurred me forward, and I kissed Edward's jaw. His arm, which still lay
across me, pulled me closer, urging me on. I placed another kiss along his chin and
brushed his hair off his forehead. Just then, he opened his eyes.
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to wake you or overstep any boundaries," I muttered like a kid
caught with her hand in the cookie jar.
"I always loved the glow you get when you blush," he whispered while running the backs of
his fingers along my very red cheeks.
Edward tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear and then splayed his hand along the
small of my back before shifting our bodies closer so that I could feel every muscle in his
chest, as well as his hardness. I mewled as he pressed his lips to my own. The kiss
started out chastely, but in a matter of moments, I opened my mouth and gave him
entrance. Our tongues languidly slid along one another's, reacquainting themselves in a
slow, torturous dance.
This is wrong! He's going to regret all of this when he's no longer in the moment.
I tried to block out my thoughts and enjoy this connection. Instead, my ears picked up the
tell-tale signs that Charlie was waking. His barely audible whimpers brought me back to
reality, and I pulled away from Edward.
"We shouldn't be doing this. This isn't going to solve our problems. What we need is to
talk, get to know each other again."
Nodding, Edward closed his eyes as if he were in pain. When he reopened them, he
smiled and gazed at me with a combination of longing and love.
"Do you think we're going to get through this?"
"Bella, there is nothing I want more in this world than having a life with you, our son, and
my girls. So I hope we make it through this, and I will do everything in my power to make
that happen. At the end of the day, we're going to be stronger than we would've been
otherwise."
Edward sounded so sure of himself. What changed in less than twenty-four hours?
During Charlie's feeding, Edward and I discussed how we were going to move forward.
Every day, Edward would stop by after work to spend time with him and me. Everything
else we'd play by ear.
l~l~l~l
One Month Later…
For the last week, I'd avoided informing Edward of my impending overnight trip to
Seattle. We gotten so close and were repairing our relationship one day at a time. He
spent most evenings and every Friday night with us. Sam had a huge crush on him, which
he didn't keep secret.
"I'm going to Seattle tomorrow and spending the night so I don't anticipate that Charlie and
I will be around for your daily visit. And this little guy is having his two-month check up. It's
a little early, but Dr. Max – that's his pediatrician – assured me it would be alright to bring
him in at six weeks," I babbled hurriedly as I kissed Charlie's head.
"And you're such a big, handsome boy," I cooed to my son.
"Oh," Edward responded with a frown. He furrowed his brow as he very obviously began
to contemplate something. "Why don't I go with you two?"
And this was what I feared – having to let Edward know why else we were heading into Seattle.
"That would be great, but I'm also heading to the gynecologist to get an IUD. I figured it
would be best to not take any more chances, you know, in case I get shitty drunk again
and sleep with a complete stranger," I nervously laughed at my bad joke that evidently fell flat.
With a frown and a sigh, Edward continued to press on. "That's okay. Why don't I take
him while you're seeing your doctor? It'll be good for us to have some one-on-one Daddy
time. Then you don't have to worry about him."
He reached for Charlie and cradled him in his arms before gently rocking him. The sight
was the most beautiful and miraculous that I'd ever seen.
"Umm," I began. "I'm not sure it's such a great idea."
"Why not?" Edward looked hurt.
"Oh, honey," I crawled between his legs and placed my hand against his cheek. "It's not
that I don't want you to come. It's just … umm … Emmett's still my gyno, and I didn't think
you'd approve, so I kept it from you."
"Bella," he hissed. "Why would you keep this from me? You must've scheduled this trip
some time ago."
"Before I left Seattle…"

"So you didn't think it was necessary to tell me about your trip to Seattle any sooner?"
Trust was still tough for each of us. By withholding this bit of information from him, I
realized I'd reopen the wound of our relationship that had begun to heal.
"This is why I avoided telling you, Edward. Honestly, can you tell me you're mad at me?
Aren't you actually mad at Emmett? And knowing that I'm going to see him, and that he's
still my gyno – it pisses you off, doesn't it?"
"Dammit Bella. Let him do this, but afterward, find a new doctor a little closer to home.
Please?" He pleaded with me. The pain in his eyes hurt to see. "And the same for Charlie –
let's find him a pediatrician closer. Okay?"
I acquiesced to his request and also invited him to come to Seattle with me, which he
gladly accepted. We made plans to leave early and stay in a hotel. Rose offered to keep
Charlie overnight so Edward and I could have time to ourselves – the first time since we'd
begun to find our way back to one another.
That morning, Edward dropped his daughters off at Tia's before picking us up. The
appointments went off without a hitch, and I struggled with leaving Charlie with Rose.
"Let's just bring him with us," I whined.
Edward just chuckled. "Although I'm not entirely happy about who is taking care of him,
he'll be in fine hands. Come on, let's get out of the car."
I wrestled with letting go of Charlie. Would time away from him always be this difficult?
After thirty minutes of kissing and holding him, as well as running instructions by Rose
multiple times, Edward coaxed me back into the car.
My tears flowed until we pulled up to the Four Seasons. I sat dumbfounded as I peered
up at the tall building along the bay. A valet helped me out of the car before Edward
guided me into the lobby.
"Good afternoon sir. Welcome to the Four Seasons. How may we meet your needs today?"
"Reservation for one night. Cullen." Damn, Edward was so hot when he was self-assured
and slightly demanding.
"Yes, I see we have you booked in the Presidential Suite for one night, plus you
scheduled a couple's massage," the woman confirmed.
He splurged on the Presidential Suite and a massage? That must've cost him an arm and a leg
"Edward," I whispered. "This is too much. You didn't need to do this."
He smirked and held my face between his hands. "I love you. And I figured I would need
something pretty extravagant to keep your mind off of missing Charlie."
Charlie… I missed him so much.
"Can we head back to Rose's and check on him?" I anxiously asked.
Laughter – in the form of Edward – responded. "This isn't the first time you've spent time
away from him."
"But it's the first time I've been away from him overnight. Lemme just give her a quick call."
Edward's laughter increased, and he snatched my phone. "You won't be needing this. If
anyone needs to get a hold of us, they can call us on my phone. Now, let's go relax."
As much as I tried and as wonderful as the massage was, I couldn't let go of my worries
over leaving Charlie for the night. After its completion, Edward wove his fingers through
mine and led me back to our suite, which was breathtaking.
"I figured we could order room service?" Edward suggested as he plopped down on the
bed and patted the spot next to him.
I sat next to him, and he kissed me. With one arm, Edward wrapped it around me and
pulled me closer. Ever so slowly, he guided our bodies down so that he was lying on top
of me, and he ran his fingers down my arms.
"Please let me make love to you, Bella." The urgency in his voice made me whimper.
Biting my lip, I asked, "Are you sure we're ready?" He may have been ready, but was I?
"Yes. I love you more than my own life. I never stopped loving you when you left. And a
part of me still worries that you're going to leave again, but I now understand that love is
about risks and the rewards we reap when we take those risks. Sure, we both made
mistakes, and things aren't perfect. But we're making this work, Bella. We're doing this
together." His words made my heart soar.
Again, he brought his mouth to mine. I encircled his neck with my arms and spread my legs
for him, allowing him to rest between them. But my mind was waging a battle – my pure
carnal desire for Edward versus my doubts over him seeing me naked. I'd lost more than
half of my baby weight since having Charlie six weeks earlier, but my hips and thighs were
still wider and thicker than they'd been since Edward last saw me nude; my tummy wasn't
as flat or firm as before; and stretch marks seemed to cover those surfaces, as well as
the skin of my breasts, too.
I can do this, I can do this, I can do this! I chanted to myself. Shit, I can't do this.
"Edward, I want you," I spoke against his lips. "But… umm…"
"What's wrong, Bella?"
"I'm a whale," I nearly shrieked. "How can you find me the least bit attractive?"
"Are you serious? Do you not see yourself? You're so fucking gorgeous. And do you see
this?" He pulled my hand to his very large, very hard bulge. "You turn me on so fucking much!"
Edward cursing? Possibly hotter than hearing him in the lobby earlier. He cupped my sex,
which was already wet; I moaned at the contact.
"Please go slowly. And I'm not sure if this will hurt or not. I just got the all clear…" Wow,
could I have been more of a killjoy?
Apparently, it was invitation enough for him. We slowly undressed one another as we
savored each moment together. Each time he removed an item of clothing, his lips trailed
along my skin, leaving goose bumps in its wake.
"I had forgotten how beautiful you are," he murmured as he licked my nipple.
"You're the beautiful one."
A happy sigh escaped my lips as he opened the condom package and rolled it down his
erection – we weren't taking any chances. Very carefully, Edward entered me, filling me.
Once he was deep inside of me, I wrapped my legs around his waist. He grunted and stilled.
"Fuck, Bella. You're so tight."
I smiled. "I guess everything does bounce back thanks to nonstop kegels." Bella, shut up
with your damn mood-killing comments!
Between kisses and sweet words, Edward moved in and out of me. Our hips rocked into
one another with increasing speed. Because he was getting close, Edward moved his
hand between us so that he could stimulate my clit. It didn't take much before my orgasm
hit, and my walls clenched down on his cock. A moment later, Edward came.
As we enjoyed our post-coital bliss, Edward and I both told the other "I love you" at the
same time. He rolled off of me and tilted my head to face his own.
Looking deep into my eyes, Edward uttered, "Move in with me."
A/N: How did we get here so fast? Well, the next chapter will explain (it's all from Edward's
point of view).
On another note, this story is nearing its completion. One more chapter and an epilogue
are left. I'll post them as soon as they're ready.
Anything you're hoping to see in the epi? leave a review and let me know! :) Thank you
for reading...
review_url =
Admissions<option value=31 >31. Chapter 30: Advice<option value=32 selected>32.
Chapter: 33
31: Seattle<option value=33 selected>33. Chapter 32: Finally<option value=34 >34.
</script>
A/N: I want to give my heartfelt thanks to all of you for taking the time to read this,
sending me tweets and PMs, supportive reviews, etc. If it weren't for y'all, I would've
given up months ago! So thank you from the bottom of my heart!
MissVDub - you're not only an awesome friend, but also you're a fabulous beta who
sends me supportive emails and texts. I will make it to SoCal in the next few months so we
can finally get together again. It's been far too many years!
FYI: This is a short chapter. I'll explain more at the bottom. In the meantime, I want to
let you know when this chapter takes place: it picks up the day after Edward first visits
Bella and continues through periods of the following month.
Chapter 32: Finally
EPOV
I wanted to regret spending the night with her in my arms. Hell, I wanted to regret kissing
her. But I couldn't. The last twenty-four hours only clarified one thing for me – I needed
Bella just as much now as I did then. So it was because of this need, as well as the
growing ache to know my son, that led me to spend every evening after work with them.
After leaving that Saturday afternoon, assured Alice would spend the day with the girls,
I drove to Angela's grave. I hadn't been there in years. The cemetery, situated on a hill
above Forks, was tranquil, just as Angela would've liked.
I parked and walked to her before placing a planter of African violets –Angela's favorite –
at the base of her headstone.
"I'm sorry I haven't visited in a long time. I just didn't have any idea what to say to you."
For a couple of minutes, I waited for her to speak to me, to forgive me for staying away
for so long, anything. But the only sounds I heard were those of the birds chirping in the
trees that lined the cemetery.
"I wish I had an excuse, but I don't." God, I felt stupid talking to a mound of grass.
"There's so much you've missed over the last 5-and-a-half years. We have two beautiful
daughters. You'd be so proud of them. They're so smart, and they're funny – really
funny. When they're being silly, they remind me of you. I wish you could've spent time
with them just to see it. Your mom sees it, too. Oh, and Tia has been such a help caring
for them, as well as making sure they know you – their mother – who loved them very much."
I sighed as I thought about what could've been, what should've been. But if the could've
and should've happened, I wouldn't be here today for advice over my situation with Bella.
"Ang, I've met someone. There is so much about her you'd love. You'd be good friends. I
fucked up with her, though, and I'm not really sure how to make things right again."
Pouring out my heart, I told Angela about Bella, about how the twins adored her (I left
out the part about Lizzie's attitude after Bella left), about how I loved her, about our
son, and about my confusion. Once I ceased speaking, I stood and left – no longer
needing the answer I hoped she'd give me.
When I arrived home, the girls ran out to greet me. I bent down to carry each on a hip,
but they'd gotten too heavy. When had that happened? What else had I missed while I
was mooning over Bella for six months? Instead, I balanced each on a foot while they
wrapped their arms around my thighs, and I trudged us inside.
"Faster, Daddy!" Renee giggled. Her peals of delight were mirrored by Lizzie. No time like
the present to broach the topic of Bella.
"I can't help it that you two are such big girls," I grin at their beaming faces. As they
stepped down, I jokingly added, "Phew, I was afraid of you two crushing my feet."
Lizzie let out an exaggerated breath as she slapped me against my waist. "Daddy, stop it."
I loved these lighthearted moments with the girls, which I hoped we'd have when they had
children their age. But all good things must come to an end. We said our goodbyes to
Alice, I ordered pizza, and then sat us around the kitchen table. How does one address
these topics with five-year-olds?
"Guess who I saw today – Bella!" I made sure my voice dripped with enthusiasm. "She's
living in Forks again, and she misses both of you so much!"
I went with the band aid technique – an initial, abrupt jolt that would allow everything to
blow over quicker.
Renee looked at me quizzically; Lizzie glared at the table.
"Will she come visit us?" Renee inquired.
"I don't want to see her," Lizzie declared.

Unfortunately, both reactions were what I expected – Renee's ability to forgive without
questions countered Lizzie's stubbornness that masked her own hurt. It wasn't until this
moment that I realized their reactions amplified the battle waging in my head.
"Come here, girls," I suggested as I lifted each onto my knees. "There's a lot of adult
stuff that happened that caused Bella to leave. She wants to be a part of your lives, and
I hope you'll give her a chance. But things are different." Do I maintain the band aid
technique? There isn't an easy way to break news like this. "She has a son now. His name
is Charlie. And I think it would be great if you met him."
My optimistic daughter squealed with delight. "Have you met him? What's he like? Does he
cry a lot? When do we get to meet him?"
I chuckled. "Renee, slow down. He's a really young baby, so I don't know when you'll get
to meet him. As he gets older, you're going to get to spend a lot of time with him."
This was a good launching board for them getting to know their brother. I just wished I
had been able to tell them who he was to them. Later, I reminded myself.
The rest of the evening, Renee continued to pepper me with questions about Bella and
Charlie. Every so often, Lizzie would pipe in. Eventually, she would accept them in her life, righ
l~l~l~l
Sunday evening, I called Bella to ask about her day. She became very quiet, and when I
prodded her, she mentioned missing me. The feeling was mutual, but I wasn't ready to
admit to Bella that I missed her and looked forward to spending time with her. And like
Friday evening, we avoided any red-button topics, instead settling on simple things like
Charlie's gas or the flowers the girls planted in the backyard.
We spent part of every evening together in similar fashion. I'd dine with Bella and Sam and
stick around until after Charlie's evening feeding before returning home to relieve Siobhan.
Two weeks into our routine – which included Friday nights spent talking to Bella or
sleeping on her couch and excluded intimate contact – I arrived at Bella's house to find
her alone.
"I'm sorry I'm late. Did you and Sam already eat?"
Bella bit her bottom lip, which I recognized as an indication of her nerves. "No, Sam and
Charlie are just … out. You and I need to discuss a few things, and I thought it would be
better if we did it in private."
Were there things we needed to discuss? Yeah, but I was under the impression that we
didn't need an empty house to do it. Besides, I had just finished an exhausting week, and
I didn't want to deal with anything heavy right now.
I scrubbed my face with the pads of my palms. "Fine, Bella. What do you want to talk
about?" My words, and the tone with which I delivered them, could've been less harsh,
but my patience had worn thin.
With her shoulders hunched and her eyes focused on the hardwood floor, Bella spoke with
a slight quiver. "Why are you here?"
Huh?
"I don't understand." Because I really didn't.
Still refusing to make eye contact, Bella looked at the various surfaces of the room and
motioned around herself. "Here. Why are you here? What are you hoping to accomplish?"
We may have been in the same room, but we weren't having the same conversation. She
must've noticed my confused expression.
"Edward, I can't do this. This uncertainty. Not knowing whether you're stopping by each day –"
I interrupted her. "Have I ever given you any impression that I wouldn't be here every day?"
"Well, no. But that's not what I mean. Well, it is. But," she sputtered. "Are you ever going
to forgive me?" By this point, Bella was sobbing. Her face was red, and tears streamed
down her face. "I don't know whether you're here to know your son or to give us a
chance. I'm walking on eggshells all the time, avoiding sore spots, like my time in Seattle,
or any mention of Emmett. Am I wasting my time, and would it be better for me to make
arrangements so you can spend time with Charlie? Or should I continue to hold my
breath? Please, just accept me as I am or let me go. It isn't fair to string me along."
She thought I was stringing her along? That was the furthest idea from my mind, but I
didn't know if we had a future.
"I wish I could give you the answers you're seeking. But I'd be remiss if I didn't tell you
that I ask myself the same things every day."
"What do I have to do to make you want me again?" she yelled before collapsing onto the
floor, clearly broken.
It was the first time her pain affected me. I guess I'd never realized how angry with her
I'd been until this outburst and subsequent reaction.
I dropped to the ground and pulled her into my lap. Kissing her forehead and hair, I
whispered, "I've always wanted you … us. I just couldn't figure out how to forgive you
and move on."
Her sobs grew louder, and the tears flowed faster. We clutched one another and tried to
hold ourselves together.
"I'm sor- sorry," she sniffled, "for leaving. I truly love you, Edward."
For the first time, I allowed her words to break through the wall around my heart.
"Didn't you ever wonder how I would feel? How I would react to waking up and finding
your note? Did you consider that maybe you'd hurt me? Did you ever think I deserved
the chance to decide whether I wanted this life?" I roared at her, causing her to flinch
further away from me until she no longer sat in my lap.
She whimpered, "I can't change what happened, but we can fix this together. That is if
you're willing."
"Why do you think I'm here every evening? Because as great as Sam is, he's not what I'm
looking for; and as amazing as Charlie is, he's such a young baby; the only reason I'm here
is for you."
The truth of my words surprised me and hit me like a two-ton truck. I'd been searching for
a reason to be here, but once I yelled the words, the reality set in.
Grabbing Bella by the arms, I jerked her back into my lap and brushed her hair from her
face as I gazed into her chocolate eyes. "I'm here for you. It's always been you, Bella," I
admitted. "I meant it when I said I was going to make this work. I just didn't know it until
now how much I wanted to make this work with you."
Bella's eyes told me she was hesitant. With my index finger, I tilted her chin and pressed
our lips together. This was the first time we kissed in two weeks, and unlike that earlier
kiss, I poured want, need, lust, and love into this one. Breaking from the kiss, Bella
sucked my earlobe into her mouth sending a wave of goose bumps down my arms and
spine. My hands, which still lingered in her hair, moved to the hem of my shirt and removed
it. I nipped at her neck and licked a collarbone while cupping and squeezing one of her soft tits.
"Careful," she warned. "They're still tender." I pulled back momentarily, which was long
enough for her to tear her own shirt from her body.
That's as far as our passion took us that day. We continued to kiss and hold one another,
bare chest to bare chest.
"Gah, my eyes! Heterosexual cuddling – it should be outlawed!" The shrill sound of Sam's
joking voice woke me from the bare skinned nap we'd apparently fallen into on the floor.
"We get the point, Sam," Bella moaned as she moved to cover herself with a blanket from
the couch. "Is he asleep? Why don't you put him in his bed?"
"Anything to save my vision," he guffawed.
When he was out of earshot, I turned Bella towards me. "I should go." I ran my fingers
across her cheeks, which were still rosy from being caught by Sam.
"You don't have to. It is Friday, after all," she smirked.
Although I spent these nights here helping with Charlie so she could get a full night's rest,
the revelations of the evening needed to be digested in my brain. But I would be an asshole
if I left now – she can't leave whenever she wants a night to think away from Charlie.
Bella held her hand out to me, and I took it, weaving my fingers with hers. I allowed her
to lead me to her bedroom, where we curled up and talked before drifting off, only to
be awoken at 11:00 PM by Charlie's soft cries.
l~l~l~l
Until our trip to Seattle, Bella and I slowly found ourselves back in the groove where we'd
been before she left. By the time we made love, our future together was solidified.
And then I muttered the words that I couldn't take back. "Move in with me."
Shit, shit, shit. Are we ready for this?

Bella stared silently at me before weighing in. "It's just too soon, Edward. Not yet. Let the
girls have a say."
The girls and I spoke of Bella frequently. In fact, they'd met Charlie – who'd they met as
their brother. The only hurdle was for them to welcome Bella into their lives. But I wanted
Bella and Charlie with me all the time. Surely I could make something work?
And then it hit me. "Look, it doesn't have to be about us. You guys can move into your
room, which I haven't changed."
The whole time, Bella shook her head. "It's not that easy. Whether we're there as your
house guests or whether we live with you, Lizzie and Renee need to voice their opinions."
Needless to say, Bella was right. After dropping her and Charlie off at their house the
next day, I picked up Lizzie and Renee from Tia's. When we returned home, I sat us
around the kitchen table after ordering pizza.
I detailed for them my feelings for Bella and the family we could make together. Once I
finished explaining everything, I asked for their permission for Bella and Charlie to join
our household permanently. Of course, Renee sang her delight at the idea.
But Lizzie surprised me when she spoke. "Okay, Daddy." She pushed herself from the
table and left Renee and me, entirely agog, in the kitchen.
l~l~l~l
All week, I had a spring in my step as I completed all of the plans. Unbeknownst to her,
Bella and I were heading to Port Angeles for a dinner date and then spending Friday night
in a cabin along the banks of Crescent Lake.
When we were twenty minutes from the cabin, I sent a text to Alice alerting her of our
impending arrival.
As I parked the car, all traces of Alice had thankfully left. I opened Bella's door and
watched as she walked through the cabin's door.
"What is all of this?" she inquired.
Behind her, I dropped to one knee and removed the ring box from my pocket. Waiting
until she turned back to me, my heart began pounding thunderously in my chest.
Bella gasped when she saw me. "Seriously?" Her questioning smile beamed.
"Yes, seriously. So will you please not ruin this?" She nodded before I continued, "Bella,
my love for you knows no bounds. You've brightened my life and that of my daughters.
When you're not around, we're lost. Please give me the honor of becoming my wife so
we're never lost again."
"Like you had to ask," she launched herself into my arms, where I expected she would
remain forever.
A/N: When I started this chapter, I didn't expect that it would've fit better as a portion of
the last chapter (hence my explanation of when it takes place). Unfortunately, I finished it
the night before I posted the last one. And I like to give MissVDub a few days to review things...
Just a reminder, I'm participating in Fandom Gives Back: Eclipse. For details of what I'm
offering, visit: bit. ly/9OpTUp (remove the space)
UPDATE: On July 15, Betty Smith will be hosting a read along of my story. :)
The epilogue is left. Like this chapter, I'm not sure when it will post. Expect it within a
week's time. Please review...you'll get a special treat PMed to you!
review_url =
31: Seattle<option value=33 selected>33. Chapter 32: Finally<option value=34 >34.
Chapter: 34
31: Seattle<option value=33 >33. Chapter 32: Finally<option value=34 selected>34.
</script>
A/N: The epilogue will appear in two parts because I found I still had a lot left for their
happily ever after.
It should go without saying - thank you readers and thank you my beta, MissVDub!
FYI: Last chapter's special treat was a preview of this chapter. A few edits (and typo
corrections) have been made.
Epilogue: Part One
BPOV
The surge of excitement at Edward's proposal, which was entirely unexpected, led to a
long night of lovemaking and little else.
"C'mon," Edward commanded from behind me, which pulled me from my reverie. His arms
held me tighter for a second before they released me, and Edward shuffled out of the bed.
"Get back in bed," I whined. "It's too early to leave."
The darkness outside should've been a clue to him that it wasn't time to checkout, not
that I had any idea who owned this cabin and whether we even had a checkout time.
My naked Adonis stretched across the bed and kissed my shoulder. "Don't worry - we're
not leaving yet. Now will you get your ass up?"
Still whining, I responded, "I don't wanna."

He chuckled and grabbed my hand; I dug my heels into the mattress to avoid leaving the
warmth of the covers. Unfortunately, Edward was aware of my weakness, and he began
tickling my side, which threw me into a fit of giggles as I flailed my limbs and torso around
in a misguided attempt to escape his torture. Edward scooped me up and threw me over
his shoulder before spanking my rear.
"When I tell you to get up, you're going to listen," he growled with mock anger. Even
though I recognized his tone was fake, something about his directive made me horny.
You've spent the night with his cock, fingers, or tongue deep inside of you and you still
want more? The thought, when combined with Edward's caveman behavior, caused my
pussy to drip.
"You're insatiable, Bella." I guess Edward felt some of my wetness on his back as he
lugged me from the bed.
"Can you blame me?"
My rhetorical question was answered by his fingers, which quickly pushed between my
thighs and plunged deep into me. The contact made me whimper.
"Please, Edward. I need you again," I begged as he flung me back onto the bed,
thoroughly disappointing me.
"Humor me, please? I have something planned." His brows knitted together pleadingly.
How could I turn him down? When I stood, the worry lines of his face were smoothed
away, and his excited expression made him appear as if he were his daughters' age.
"So where are you taking me?" Edward grabbed our robes and slippers from the bag I
hadn't noticed the night before. "What else do you have in there? Maybe Jimmy Hoffa?" I joked
"No, he's wearing his cement shoes in the lake." Edward motioned towards the front
door, which faced the lake, with his thumb. After he briefly kissed me, he continued. "It's
what's in the fridge that should surprise and excite you, though."
Just the mention of surprising and exciting me piqued my curiosity. As I attempted to dart
past him, Edward wrapped his arms around me.
"And where do you think you're going? Do you need to take a ride on my shoulders again?"
God, he was hot when he got like this.
"Maybe?" I suggested coquettishly.
He pointed towards the door, essentially ordering me to it. Definitely hot. Turning from
me, he opened the refrigerator and removed a picnic basket before joining me at the
door. Weaving his fingers through mine, Edward guided me outside to an awaiting picnic table.
I was about to ask what he planned, but he proceeded to set the basket's contents on
the table, which included a bottle of champagne and a carton of orange juice. Mimosas
… yum. Did the containers hold salmon, cream cheese, and the other items needed to
replicate our first breakfast together?
A shiver ripped through me – possibly from the memory, but probably from the slight chill
of the very early morning – the motion reminding Edward of my presence.
"I remembered capers," he whispered so as not to interrupt the tranquil atmosphere.
I still didn't have a clue what was going on until I noticed the faint glow beginning to light
the sky in the distance.
"What better way to start our life together than with the beginning of day," I said. After
he joined me on the bench facing the quickly rising sun, I rested my head on his shoulder
as he drew me into his side. We both sighed contently and began to eat as we enjoyed
the sight in front of us.
"I love you," Edward murmured into my hair.
"And I love you."
The remainder of our breakfast passed without words, for they weren't necessary.
l~l~l~l
As we drove back to Forks later that morning, Edward became visibly nervous.
"Honey, what's going on?"
"Will you move in now?" Edward looked worried as he asked the question.
I laughed. "Is that why you proposed? Figuring I wouldn't live with you without a promise
of making an honest woman out of me?"
Edward's anxious expression remained, so I took his hand in mine and lifted it to my
mouth, kissing each knuckle and fingertip to calm him.
"Have you asked the girls?"
Shaking his head, Edward answered. "Of course. I wouldn't have proposed without
knowing if they were on board."
The shock of his statement silenced my thoughts momentarily. "You did? And Lizzie approved
He nodded without answering and continued the drive. But concern still plagued him. Shit!
I forgot to answer him.
I smacked my palm loudly against my forehead. "I'm such an idiot. You're pouting because
I didn't respond to your question. Charlie and I would be delighted to move in with you."
With a relieved exhale, Edward tapped the ring on my finger. "I can't wait for you to be
my wife."
l~l~l~l
EPOV
Planning for Bella and Charlie's move into our house and the wedding got underway
immediately. Surprising both Bella and myself, I declared that she wouldn't be involved
with anything. I liked to think that I would make all of the preparations, but just like my
proposal, Alice would be an integral part in making Bella's dreams come true.
The two of us also decided to announce our plans to everyone together, simply because
we weren't sure of how they'd react. First stop – Sam.
We pulled into Bella's driveway, and she took a long, deep breath. "Hey, baby, are you okay?"
Closing her eyes, Bella shrugged her shoulders. "I'm not sure how he's going to take the
news. I've leaned on Sam so much for more than half a year, relocated him to a podunk
town, and now I'm going to abandon him. It's like, now that my life is better, I don't need
him. I feel like such a complete ass for doing this to him. He's going to hate me and regret
knowing me."
Maybe this was the time I clued her into the relationship that Sam and I had formed – we
often emailed and texted, and he constantly nagged me to get my act together and marry
Bella. Nothing about our announcement would make Sam regret his friendship with her.
Instead, I exited the car and helped her out before embracing her. As I placed kisses in
her hair and to her forehead, I whispered, "Trust me when I tell you that you have
nothing to worry about. Now let's go in there and see Sam and our son."
My reassurance at the mention of Charlie immediately relaxed her. With one arm around
her waist, we walked into the house where Sam sat on the couch with a book in his hand.
Before we had a chance to say a thing, Sam's eyes focused on Bella's ring.
"Is that rock big enough?" he guffawed. "If you won't switch teams, Edward, will you at
least adopt me? I realized you were wealthy, but shit, that's one big diamond."
He jumped up and hugged us rather tight. "Now, does this mean I get this house to
myself so that I can turn it into my love shack?"
For the first time since I'd known her, Bella growled. "You can live here, but if you do
anything to the décor that I don't approve, I will kill you. Do you understand me? That
means no love shack, got it?"
Sam and I exchanged humored glances. "Bebe, you make it too easy to rile you. I was
kidding. How soon can we get you two packed up and out of here?"
At this point, I thought Bella was going to cry, so I gripped her tighter into my side to
remind her we were in this together. The soothing worked.
"I'm so close to evicting you!" she exclaimed before slapping his shoulder.
That went well. One down, two to go.
Bella's continued nerves were unwarranted. "If anyone is going to be happy about this
development, it's my parents," I reassured her. Despite my words, I also worried about
their reaction. An anxious hush settled over us while we drove across town.
Like before, we held one another and murmured our love to one another before walking
into my parents' foyer.
"Anyone here?" I yelled, interrupting the calm of my childhood home. I heard Carlisle exit
his office as Esme and Victoria walked into the anteroom.
"Where's our grandson?" Victoria inquired.
It was wonderful to hear and see the excitement and acceptance in the voices and on the
faces of my family.
"He's napping – and not why we're here. We have something to tell you." As the words
left my mouth, my father joined us and waved us into the living room where we could sit
and talk.
Once we were settled, I continued. "Bella and I are engaged. We're getting married in a
couple of months and, Dad, I'd like you to be my best man because Charlie's too young
for that honor."
My mom and Vic squealed with delight and practically tackled us as they seized Bella's hand
to look at the ring; my father frowned.
"Of course I'll stand up for you. But don't you two think you're rushing things a bit? It's
only been a few weeks since you got back on track," he cautioned us.
The look of love from Bella calmed my quickly agitated nerves.
"As I recall, you proposed to me a few weeks after we met, and we've been happily
married for almost thirty-five years," Esme reminded him. "So shut your mouth, Carlisle,
and don't be a killjoy. You and I both know these two belong together. Why are you
questioning their decisions?"
Dad grumbled a few words under his breath before shaking my hand to offer
congratulations. Normally, I took my father's advice without question; this time he was
wrong to have concern. He hugged Bella and advised her to never forget to put me in my
place when necessary.
"We've got a few more people to tell, so if you don't mind, we're heading over to Tia's," I said.
"Of course, just let us know the when and the where and we'll be there," my mother
squealed again.
The three of them stood in the doorway – my father and mother in a comfortable
embrace and Vicki with her arm snaked through my mother's – and waved as we left.
"That went horribly," Bella cried. Immediately, I parked the car along the side of the road.
"Look at me," I commanded. I twisted Bella's tear-covered face towards my own. "My
father was concerned. He had a right to be because he watched my world crumble when
you left." Her tears increased at my words. "Shh, Bella, I love you. We both made
mistakes. I don't blame you. I was just explaining why my father was hesitant, okay?"
I placed kisses on her closed eyes to calm her, which seemed to do the trick, until we
pulled up to Tia's house. The girls had seen Bella once since she left – during one of their
"play dates" with Charlie, which was nothing more than them making plans of what
tortures they'd make him endure when he got older.
"Don't you think you should do this alone?"
I sighed. "We haven't talked about this before, but I was hoping you'd consider adopting
them. And before you ask about Tia, she suggested it. We're a family, and I think we
should be one in every sense. And that means you and I have to face them together. Got it?"
Shocked, Bella inquired, "You want me to be their mother? What about Angela?"
"She and I talked a couple of weeks ago, and she approves." I had previously refrained
from telling Bella about my visit to Angela's gravesite, but I sensed she'd quiz me later,
which was fine with me.
"Okay."
"Okay, to what?" I wondered.
"Everything. We're in this together – partners."
The second the words left her lips, I pressed my mouth to hers and poured out my heart
to her. Bella's fingers pulled at my hair causing me to moan with pleasure.
"As much as I want to rip off your clothes and fuck you in the backseat, we have a couple
of little girls to talk with," I told her mouth, which was still attached to my own. My
naughty fiancée – that word sounds perfect – stroked my hardness through my jeans. "Bella…"
She giggled. "Fine."
We held hands and swayed them as we faced the firing squad of my daughters. No, our
daughters.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
I never expected nor considered that Edward would want me to adopt the girls, but as
soon as he asked, I was sure I wanted to. But it didn't make this any easier. If anything,
I was more worried about telling them of our marriage plans.
We turned the corner around Tia's garage when Renee came into view. "Bella, Daddy!"
she shrieked. "I'm so glad you're here. Look at the bird I rescued."
Edward's arched eyebrow signaled me to a silent discussion about the safety of Renee
with a wild bird. With a slight bow of my head, I told him not to worry.
"Nana said someone would come for it, so I'm making it feel safe until then." The world
would be a better place if it were filled with more Renees.
"Well, be careful with it, honey. Bella and I are going to get your grandmother and sister
and return outside. We have something to tell you, and we want to do it with everyone
present. Wait here, okay?"
I looked up to see Tia wave to us through the window, where I assumed she was
perched the whole time Renee had been outside. She rose and called for Lizzie, who
immediately ran outside and into her father's arms.
A moment later, she turned to me and in a quiet voice greeted me. "Hi, Bella."
Her voice wasn't angry, but it wasn't excited either. Yet this greeting had been far calmer
than the last when she refused to speak with me.
After we laid out our plans, which would forever alter their lives, Renee peppered us with
questions, including asking whether Charlie could have the room next to theirs and if they
could be flower girls at our wedding. Room assignments had been one of the furthest
topics from my mind, however, I was able to confirm that I wouldn't want anyone else to
be my flower girls.
"Does this mean we can have another little brother?" Renee suggested, earning a look of
pure fear from Edward and a nervous chuckle from me.
Lizzie piped up for the first time since after greeting me. "Don't be stupid."
"Be nice to your sister," Edward admonished.
"Fine." Lizzie crossed her arms across her chest and pouted.
"Are you two ready to go?" he asked.
Renee skipped back into the house, with Lizzie trailing behind her. We told Tia of our
plans and assured her that she could continue to take the girls every Friday night if she
so desired. Although we didn't finalize anything in the few minutes the girls were inside
the house, we agreed to slowly wean the twins away from their overnights – Tia was a
retiree who deserved to enjoy her golden years without our hyperactive girls. Our. I
smiled to myself when I realized how easily the world rolled from my lips when I spoke them.
After strapping Renee and Lizzie into their car seats, we drove me back to my house. The
chatter from the backseat – well, from Renee – never stopped, which warmed my heart. I
just hoped Lizzie would be entirely on board by the time our wedding rolled around.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
"I think I found the perfect spot for your wedding. It's small and beautiful," Alice
revealed. "Why don't I send you a link to the website?"
A couple of seconds later, my computer alerted me of the email from Alice containing the link.
"Villa Marco Polo Inn? Are you serious, Ali? Sounds pretty cheesy."
Turns out planning a wedding is far more difficult than I imagined. I found myself seeking
Alice's expertise on a daily basis, although I'd yet to ask the favor of her that I knew I
had to do before time ran out.
After I scanned the pages of the B&B, I called Alice back. "You're right. I hate it when
you're right, but the place is perfect."
In a condescending voice, Alice responded, "I'm always right. Now would you please stop
doubting me?" Just as we were about to hang up, she added, "And I've got a sneaking
suspicion the weather will be perfect that weekend to hold the wedding outdoors."
I wanted to laugh at her declaration – perfect weather for an outdoor wedding was not
something I considered very likely for October in Victoria. But had I decided after she
correctly predicted Bella would come into my life that I wouldn't doubt her any longer.
Instead of laughing, I asked the question I'd been avoiding since telling her Bella
accepted my proposal two weeks earlier. "Thank you for everything, but I have one more
favor to ask. Will you try making up with Bella? She won't admit it, but she misses you
terribly. I figured you two could bond again over helping her find her wedding dress…"
"What took you so long? I've been waiting for you to give me the go ahead to beg her
forgiveness, and I had a sneaking suspicion you'd suggest that I help her find a dress. So
I, uhh, took it upon myself to find a few already." Apparently, Alice figured I'd be
annoyed with her foresight, so she continued babbling. "I mean, Bella doesn't like
shopping, and she allowed me to purchase her dress to my wedding without any sort of
interference, well she told me what I couldn't select, of course I'd never pick out anything
ugly or that didn't match her skin tone, but these are really simple, like Bella, well, not that
Bella is 'simple', but she has simple tastes, and she likes simple things, and I'm pretty sure
she's going to like these, that is if she forgives me enough to go shopping with me, and
the dress shop said they could special order any dress for her until a few weeks before
the wedding and get it on time, because I'm sure she's still losing weight, and she's
probably uncomfortable trying on dresses right now, not that I'm saying she's fat, but –"
"I get the point," I interrupted. "Now shut up and give her a call."
Shaking my head, I snickered and mentally apologized to Bella for siccing that on her.
l~l~l~l
One week later, Leah and Jake drove up from La Push, and helped Bella, Sam, my
parents, and me pack up and move Bella and Sam's belongings into our house permanently.
Ever since the proposal, Bella and Charlie spent most evenings and many nights at the
house, which really helped the transition for everyone, Lizzie especially. I wasn't sure
whether one of her grandmothers or Siobhan sat her down, but she stopped giving Bella
pushback – which previously came in the form of silence and a stony exterior – once it
became clear that Bella was staying for good, and other changes were unlikely to occur.
Although Siobhan suggested quitting, Bella and I assured her that we wanted and needed
her to stay, after all, we had a baby and two youngsters to take care of and maybe
another child or two in the future. Lizzie and Renee would be starting kindergarten in the
fall at Forks Elementary, and Bella was returning to teaching, albeit as a substitute teacher.
As soon as the group converged on our house, Seth went ballistic. My fearless lion
hunter was scared of more than a few people showing up at once, as evidenced by his
whining and barking.
"He's not scared, he's just showing me respect. He recognizes that I'm the Alpha," Jake claime
Leah snorted. "Does he realize I've got your 'Alpha' balls in the palm of my hand?"
"You don't control me," Jake contended, which caused all of the adults – the girls were
too young to understand the exchange … I hoped – to bust up with laughter.
"Keep telling yourself that, babe. Especially when you're sleeping on the couch tonight."
Leah then marched off, with a mournful Jake chasing after her.
Didn't take much to confirm who wore the pants in that relationship.
Behind us, Sam entered the house. "Holy sh-, I mean, wow! This house is huge! I renew
my request for you to adopt me." Considering Sam's almost slip up, I thought about
suggesting he spend more time with the girls to get used to talking without the use of
curse words. I figured Mr. Banner would frown upon his newest hire dropping the f-bomb
in class.
l~l~l~l
BPOV
"What happened to the love shack?" I joked, which I instantly regretted. Knowing Sam,
he'd use my words as an invitation to turn my father's house into somewhere my father
would be fearful to enter – or he'd start haunting the place. "That was a joke, Sam. So
don't get any ideas."
That night, as Edward and I were settling into bed, I told him of the musings I'd had of my
father earlier that afternoon.
"It was weird. This was the first time since he passed that thoughts of him didn't send me
into a tailspin or cause me to cry."
Edward kissed me on one of my favorite spots – my shoulder and murmured something

about how proud of me he'd always been and would always be. The gesture was a little
unexpected, so I turned to him to see the lust reflected in his hooded eyes.
"I must have you."
"I'm yours, Edward. Always."
We fumbled under the sheets to remove our clothing – I still wasn't entirely comfortable
sleeping naked with him. As many times as he soothed my worried mind with words that
described how much he loved my body, I still didn't feel like myself yet. I pushed
Edward's boxers down while he pulled my tank top over my head. My lace panties
remained in our way. For some reason, a flash of our first night together entered my brain.
"Tear them off," I ordered, which caused Edward to growl before I felt the jerking of the
material followed by the sound of its disintegration.
"Spread your legs. Now." Assertive Edward always made me so fucking wet. He dipped a
finger in my wetness and removed it immediately. "You're ready for me to fuck you."
No shit, Sherlock!
"But I'm not going to. Not yet. Instead, I'm going to use my tongue to bring you right up
to the edge, forcing you to beg me before I let you jump off."
Fuck, I was about to cum just from Edward's words.

"Do you know how horny you make me when you're in control like this, Edward?"
Instead of answering, Edward ducked his head under the covers and licked his way
across my collarbones, between my breasts, and down, down, down until he reached
Graceland – my already-swollen clit. His tongue swirled across it a couple of times,
resulting in the fierce and unexpected bucking of my hips.
Peeking his head up momentarily, Edward asked, "Do I need to tie you down to get you
to behave yourself?"
Some unexpected voice in the back of my head yelled, "Please, please, please," but I just
bit my tongue and shrugged my shoulders.
A smirk crossed Edward's beautiful lips before he returned to my pussy where he lapped
up my juices. "That is the most delicate and valuable treat on this planet."
I gripped his hair tight between my fingers as the telltale signs of my impending orgasm
made themselves known. Immediately, Edward ceased his ministrations and began to
leave a trail of kisses along my legs, arms, and anywhere else he found skin, which
included my back after he ordered me to turn over.
Whimpers seemed to escape from my mouth every few seconds and before I realized it,
I was begging Edward to take me like this.
"Please, Edward," I moaned. "I can't take another moment without feeling your huge
cock pounding into me." Although the description of his penis was true, I figured it couldn't
hurt to throw in a compliment.
Edward's cock slid between my wet lips. "Is this what you want?"
"Fuck yes. Please. I'll do anything."
With one arm, Edward hoisted me onto my knees and whispered into my ear, "I want to
hear you scream my name repeatedly. If you can promise me that, I'll pound my cock into
your sweet pussy."
Damn, he's hot. "Oh Edward, it's the only thing I am able to scream."
My words did the trick, and Edward quickly thrust his dick hard into me, stopping
momentarily to regain control or to prevent me from cumming, which I very nearly did as
soon as he entered me. Slowly, he began to move within me. Our words became a jumble
of chants and promises.
"More, Edward, more."
"So fucking tight."
"Mine."
"Edward. I'm yours."
"Harder."
"Bella, MINE!"
"Edward, Edward, EDWARD!"
We both roared as our orgasms rolled through us, our bodies slick with sweat for the
second time that day.
Once I caught my breath, I suggested, "Shower, fiancée?"
"I'll prefer it when you ask me as your husband." I squeezed his still partially erect penis
inside of me in response, earning a bite below my shoulder blade. "Let's go, wench."
I could only giggle. And so I followed him into the shower where we took turns caressing
and loving one another.
l~l~l~l
Nerves bubbled in my stomach. Or maybe the food from the rehearsal dinner was
causing my unease. Frankly, I hoped it was the food because everything about this
wedding was right, save the absence of my father.
Edward had picked – and entirely rented out – a perfect location for our wedding and all
of the accompanying festivities. In fact, everything had been perfect from the moment
the five of us drove from our house in Forks and met Sam, who had driven with Carlisle
and Esme, at the ferry terminal in Port Angeles. The weather was unseasonably warm
and was expected to remain that way through the weekend, my dress was perfect (thanks
to Alice, whom I had forgiven for her harsh words, but I still kept at a slight distance),
and the house reminded me of Italy and the 1920s, which added to the buoyancy of my
feelings over this weekend.
When my phone rang, and I saw it was Rose, I remembered one of the reasons for my
unease – we had decided against inviting any of our friends and family who had taken
sides during our prolonged separation, which included Rose even though she chose
Edward's side.
"You better make him bunk with Sam tonight."
I chuckled. "We haven't done anything by the book, so why would the night before the
wedding be any different? But yes, we're spending the night apart." The thought of eight
hours in a bed without Edward caused me to sigh forlornly. "I might have to initiate some
sexting, though, so I'm able to get to sleep."
Surprisingly, my best friend remained silent and refrained from making any crass remarks.
Or so I thought. "Bella, you are such a whore. I love it."
Just then, I heard a light knock on my door. "I've got to run, Rose. I miss you, and I love
you. Give Emmett my best."
As I ended the call, I opened the door to find Esme on the other side.
"Mind if I come in?" she asked with her always-warm smile.
I shifted out of the doorway to allow her through. In her left hand, she held a small
jewelry box, which she placed on the table as we settled in the armchairs placed on each side.
"Are you ready for tomorrow, Bella?" After I nodded, she continued. "My mother-in-law
hated me more than you can imagine. It wasn't until I gave birth to the boys that she
started to treat me decently."
Frowning, I asked, "Umm, is this your way of telling me that you're not particularly happy
that Edward's marrying me?"
Esme delicately brushed my hair from my face. The light touch of her fingers as they
grazed my skin calmed me. "No! You're like a daughter to me, and I've always been
incredibly blessed to know you. Now, where was I? Oh, yes. Mrs. Cullen despised me, but
the night before Carlisle and I married, she visited me and offered me this."
In front of me sat that jewelry box, to which she motioned. I made no move to take it or open it.
"Aren't you going to look inside?" When I stayed as stiff as stone, Esme huffed. "Fine.
Well, for the last three generations, the mother of the groom has offered this to her
future daughter-in-law to wear during the wedding. And because Mrs. Cullen continued
the tradition with me, I'm continuing it with you.
"Now, I'm sure you've heard the saying 'something old, something new, something
borrowed, something blue', right? Well, your dress probably counts as your something
new, and even though it has blue, Alice would never allow you to have one item fulfill
both elements. I imagine the earrings from Edward will count as your something blue. And
you already indicated that you planned on wearing your father's watch so that you feel
him near you, but do you have anything borrowed?"
"I'm a wedding dunce. I totally forgot about that superstition. I guess I have to borrow
something," I stated.
That's when Esme smiled brightly and opened the jewelry box. Inside sat a striking gold
ring with diamonds and stones that were too dark to be amethysts.
"It doesn't match the rest of your jewelry or your dress particularly, but it's tradition."
I nearly lurched across the small table as I tried to encapsulate Esme in a tight hug.
"It's perfect. Thank you."
Although it wasn't a ring I would ever buy for myself, the fact that it had history behind it,
like this house, made me love it. I couldn't wait to have a similar speech with Charlie's
future bride in thirty years.
For a few minutes, we went through preparations for tomorrow, and I reiterated Charlie's
sleep schedule when I heard another knock on my door. Esme walked to it and answered it.
"What do you think you're doing here? Don't you know it's bad luck to see the bride
before the wedding?"
I heard Edward chuckle in response. "Calm down, Mom. I'm not staying. I just wanted to
have some quiet time with my future wife."
"That's all it better be," Esme warned as she left, eyes narrowed in an attempt to scare
Edward into submission. Quietly, I snickered.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
"Do I really have to sleep with Sam tonight? He seems to think that I'm sleeping with him,"
I asked after I kissed Bella in greeting.
Bella's already-present snickers amplified. "Hey, I can't help it if he has good taste. And
really, can you blame the guy for trying?"
Shaking my head, I backed her into the wall and settled myself between her thighs. "You
two are so weird." I peppered her neck with kisses, which I hoped to turn into more –
and eventually a place in bed next to Bella tonight.
"Are you trying to seduce me, Mr. Cullen?" she inquired with the gravelly voice she used
when she wanted to seduce me, not that I'd ever needed convincing.
Already, she was practically purring with desire. It wouldn't take much to get my way.
"So what if I am?"
"Why, Mr. Cullen! How dare you try to take away my virtue. I am going to be a virgin
until my wedding night," she deadpanned in a Southern accent that sounded straight out
of Gone with the Wind.
"Then how did we end up with our son?" I guffawed.
I bit one of her nipples through her clothing, which caused her to groan. I was glad she
stopped nursing Charlie a month earlier; I thought I'd go crazy without being allowed
access to her perfect breasts.
"Touché. Well played, Mr. Cullen. Now out!"
"I'll leave for now, but you can count on me taking your so-called virtue tomorrow evening."
The door slammed behind me before the words left my mouth, but her giggles assured me
that everything was great between us. Just then, my Blackberry buzzed in my pocket.
"You got me all riled up. Now I'm going to have to do something about it."
I'd thought it before, but now I was sure – Bella would be the death of me.
Another text came through a minute later.
"I'm so wet. All I can think about is your hard cock sinking deep into my wet, warm pussy."
Fuck me. This was going to be a long night…
l~l~l~l
Despite my knowledge that she hadn't left the building, a nagging feeling that Bella had
run off continued to seize me and make me almost nauseous with nerves. The harpist's
music changed and I took my place in front of the fountain's pool where my father joined me.
Lizzie and Renee walked out the double doors of the Tuscan Room and threw different
hued rose petals along the path and down the steps to where I stood. My mother
followed just behind them, which meant Bella would be out any moment.
My heart pounded in my chest when I heard the wedding theme flow from the strings of
the harp. Sam, who carefully held a suited up and slumbering Charlie in his left arm, came
into view first.
And then I saw her. Bella was stunning. Her hair framed her face in soft waves and she
wore a crown of tiny flowers. As they moved closer towards me, Bella and I never broke
eye contact. Luckily, my klutzy love didn't fall. The closer she got, the more I thanked God
for gifting me with such an amazing creature.
When she met me upfront, and I held her hand, I allowed my eyes to drift up and down
her body. She wore an incredibly simple white silk halter gown with a deep blue sash – my
favorite color for her to wear – and what appeared to be a matching skirt underneath. I
couldn't take my eyes off of her if I wanted to.
"You may now kiss the bride," the priest announced, pulling me from the trance I'd been
under since the moment she entered the backyard.
"Wife," I whispered to her as I brought my hands to her face before angling it towards me.
"Husband," she whispered back.
Time and space melted away now that I had been united with my other half. Our kiss was
filled with sweetness and passion, love and lust, thirst and craving. When I heard the
priest, Sam, and my parents clearing their throats, I slowly ended the kiss, which
probably seemed almost pornographic the way they were acting, and pressed our
foreheads together.
Bella beamed. "I love you, Edward."
I'm sure I beamed, too. "I love you. I've always loved you, and I'll always love you."
Placing soft kisses on my nose and lips, Bella then grabbed my hand and led me to the
dinner that awaited us all.
Our wedding dinner was both a joyous and romantic affair. We held hands, kissed,
laughed, and ate.
"Thank you for giving me the perfect wedding and the perfect life," Bella said to me as
we swayed together to the background music.
"None of it would be perfect without you."
For the umpteenth time that evening, someone cleared his throat, effectively tearing me
and Bella from the world we'd created together.
Carlisle's words surprised me. "Son, your mother and I have arranged for everyone to
stay elsewhere tonight so you two can have the house to yourself."
Bella and I held one of our unspoken conversations and agreed it was unnecessary.
"Dad, you don't have to do that."
But he wasn't having it. He told us the rooms were already paid for, so we didn't have a
choice – we were going to accept this wedding gift whether we liked it or not. Honestly, I
loved it because it meant I could take my wife's virtue however loudly I pleased. The
thought made me smirk.
"Something's going on in that gorgeous head of yours. What is it?"
"I was just thinking about all the dirty things I planned on doing to my wife and all of the
dirty things I hoped she would do to me."
Bella moaned vulgarly, and I slapped my hand over her mouth, figuring she'd be
embarrassed by being overheard. Luckily, we were alone.
We were alone…
"Let the dirtiness begin," I growled as I grabbed one of her fleshy, round ass cheeks,
which resulted in peals of laughter from Bella.
l~l~l~l
End of Part One.
A/N: Part Two will be posted on Monday.
Mark Your Calendars! On July 15, Betty Smith will be hosting a read along of my story. :)
(Be sure to checkout her new story, Full Disclosure; I'm the beta for that story, as well!)
Thank you for reading. As always, please review! :)
(Links to Bella's dress, Esme's ring, and the Villa Marco Polo Inn can be found on my
author page.)
review_url =
31: Seattle<option value=33 >33. Chapter 32: Finally<option value=34 selected>34.
Chapter: 35
Part One<option value=35 selected>35. Epilogue Part Two</select> Rated: <a
</script>
Epilogue: Part Two
BPOV
"Don't you think it's time you and Em finally hashed this out? I'm sorta getting sick of tense
holiday get-togethers." Although I made it sound like a question or a suggestion, this
was my subtle way of ordering Edward to bury the hatchet with his brother.
Instead of responding, Edward came up behind me where I stood in front of the stove as
I cooked dinner. He nuzzled my neck and wrapped his arms around my ever-expanding belly.
"Have I ever told you how beautiful you are?"
"Nice try, buddy. You're not going to get me off topic by showering me with affection or
kind words." Pulling away from his arms, I turned and waved my wooden spoon at him.
"Stop avoiding this. The girls are starting to notice the tension, and I don't want Charlie or
this little one to not have a relationship with their uncle because you two can't act like
adults and talk."
Sometimes I wondered how many children I lived with. Ever since Edward and I got
married, he'd become progressively more childlike. Maybe having a wife, a live-in nanny,
and a bi-weekly housekeeper brought out the juvenile side of him. I'd like to think his
behavior stemmed from his excitement over our little boy who was starting to be
cognizant of the world around him.
A little more than a year had passed since our wedding in Canada. With the holidays fast
approaching and one year's worth of ruined family occasions, I couldn't contemplate
another year of worrying whether a brawl was about to break out while we gorged
ourselves on turkey.
"You're going to go to the Daddy Shower, and I expect to hear from your father or
Jasper that you and Em are on speaking terms again."
"Aww, do I hafta?" How many children did I have? "And who has something lame like a
Daddy Shower anyway?"
"Alice, that's who," I snorted. "Should this really surprise you?"
It wasn't a secret that Alice liked to plan parties, which was why I gave her free reign in
planning my baby shower. I just didn't expect for her to go to the effort of inviting all of
the men to a party just for them.
"Besides, the party is for you. Alice and Jasper made sure to tell all of the invitees to bring
gifts that would suit a father-son relationship. You know, bats, balls, gloves – that kind of
thing." I paused and tried another plan of attack once I noticed the grimace on his face.
"Do you really want to be stuck here with a bunch of squealing women getting excited
over onesies and whatever other shit I'm going to get that I don't need? Hell, I want to
attend your party. Maybe we should switch places."
"On second thought, I'd rather head over to my party."
Hook, line, sinker. Sometimes I could read my husband like a book. Apparently, he could
read me just as well because before I realized it, his tongue was licking a pattern across
the back of my neck, and his hands were searching for entry under my dress.
"Ohh, Edward," I moaned. Closing my eyes, I allowed myself to enjoy the sensations until
I heard the pitter patter of tiny feet scampering across the hallway. "We should stop." I
straightened my clothing and tried to think of non-sexual thoughts, however, that was
easier said than done – my pregnancy hormones seemed to ramp up my already insatiable
desire for Edward.
He bit my shoulder through my clothing and told me to meet him upstairs in five minutes.
"Hello, cooking?" I reminded him of the warm stove that I could barely reach.
A sly grin grew across his face. "Siobhan," he bellowed. "Would you mind finishing cooking
dinner? Bella's feeling really tired, and I think she should probably take a nap."
How I loved how this man's mind worked.
"But Edward, if I head up there now, it's going to take me more than five minutes to get
myself up both flights of stairs. And the way he's been kicking today, I'll probably have to
pause along the way a thousand times."
Just then, Siobhan and Renee entered the kitchen.
"Momma, do you mind if I feel him kick?" Even though my adoption of the girls was
finalized six months earlier, Renee had started calling me "Momma" from the time Edward
and I married; Lizzie did it about one-half of the time. I didn't expect to derive as much
pleasure from knowing they considered me their mother, but I did.
Renee joined Edward and me next to the stove and placed her palm on the side of my
womb. Our future soccer star immediately reacted to the increase of warmth and
pressure. Giggling, Renee ripped her hand away and covered her mouth in surprise –
the same way she reacted each of the thousand earlier times she'd felt a swift kick.
"How much longer until we get to meet him?" Renee jumped up and down with excitement.
"Your mother is going into the hospital in two days, remember? And then we're going to
have fun while your parents are away," Siobhan reminded her.
Yeah, Alice was cutting it close with the shower, but it took me three months of her
constant nagging before I agreed to the party. It had been less than two years since my
last baby shower, and it made me realize I could live another hundred years without
needing another.
Unlike Charlie, this son was going to be born via Caesarian section. There was no way I
wanted to endure another lengthy labor. As soon as my obstetrician gave me the option
to induce labor, I was giddy with delight. Edward was another story. Apparently, his
memories of Angela bleeding out during an emergency c-section had scarred him
tremendously. Every night, we held each other in bed and discussed his fears. And each
night, I soothed them away. He wasn't entirely on board with the idea, but he
understood my reluctance at having a seemingly never-ending labor.
"You and your sister need to be good, okay? Your mother and I are going to go upstairs
and take a nap. Thank you Siobhan." Edward spoke the words like a husband concerned
with his wife's need for rest, rather than the horny husband who had become
accustomed to my appetite for sex three-to-four times a day.
"I'll race you upstairs," he joked as he ran past me.
Flipping him the bird, I challenged, "Are you sure you want to play that game? We don't
have to take a –" and I used air quotes to illustrate my point, " – nap."
Edward rejoined me at the stair's landing and proceeded to help me up the stairs. My
threat, which was without foundation – there was no way I would turn down sex –
successfully manipulated him into doing my bidding. Heck, I'm sure if I asked, he'd carry
me up them two at a time.
As soon as we made it through our bedroom door, he carefully shut the door before
meeting me on the bed where I was slowly removing my dress.
"Can you help me? I can't quite get to the zipper. What dumbass designs a maternity
dress with a zipper?"
Edward placed one searing kiss on my mouth as he reached around to achingly slowly inch
the zipper down. "Obviously someone who knew you'd have a husband who'd want it
crumpled in a ball on the floor."
Once Edward pushed the dress over my round curves, he held my hand to steady me as
I stepped out of it. He then pulled his t-shirt over his head and removed his jeans and
boxers swiftly. His cock sprang to life, free of its cage, and I spread the precum around
the tip with my thumb.
After her grunted from my actions, Edward recommended I move to the bed and lie down
so he could pleasure me.
"There will be plenty of time for you to lick my clit. But right now, I'm craving your hard
dick in my mouth."
My words made Edward growl. Frankly, he sounded like a snarling beast, which only
served to increase my desire for him.
Because of the awkwardness created by my belly, Edward immediately moved to the bed
and pushed his body back until his head reached the pillows. Carefully, I kneeled
alongside him and repositioned myself between his legs. Although I would normally employ a
little foreplay, I needed to taste him and didn't have the patience to work my way down
to his member.
I snugly gripped his shaft and started to jerk him off as I licked around his head and
pressed my tongue into his slit.
"Fuuuuuck, Bella. If you keep that up for very long, I'm not going to last."
More precum started to drip from his tip, and I sucked it as I took his length into my
mouth. I groaned once I tasted his divine flavor. The vibrations around his dick drove him
mad – which I had always loved – and he pushed his hips towards me and with one of his
hands, pressed my head down towards the base of him. Gladly, I took all of him until he
hit the back of my throat. After I bobbed my head on him a few times, his body's lively
jerking indicated he was near.
Gradually, I moved my mouth up his length until he was no longer inside my mouth. His
cock slapped against his lower abdomen, and I forced down the chuckle that threatened
to escape because of the sound.
When I moved my body so that I was straddling him, Edward's arm was over his eyes, a
position he often employed during blowjobs when he was about to cum.
"Edward, I want you looking at me when my pussy engulfs your huge cock."
The words lit a fire in him. All eyes were on me as I carefully sunk down on him.
"I know you never believe me, but you are beautiful and seeing your round belly with my
dick in you is one of the hottest things I've ever seen," Edward virtually snarled. He
pushed his hips up into me and took my hands to keep me steady atop him – seems my
already precarious balance was deeply affected by this pregnancy. I smiled to myself as he
filled me entirely.
I then started a languid rhythm of grinding my body into him. Considering this was our third
roll in the hay today, I figured he would've last longer, but before I realized it, Edward
was gripping my hips almost painfully and stilling my motions as he pulsated inside of me.
"God, I'm sorry, Bella. Here, roll onto your back and let me finish you off."
Edward helped me off of him and he positioned his head between my bent knees. Before
I had a chance to get my bearings, he started to lick my swollen numb and plunged one,
followed by a second, finger inside me. A few minutes later, I felt the familiar pulling deep
in my belly as my orgasm washed over me. Edward sucked my still-sensitive clit, which jolted
"Mmm, thank you. There are no words for how great this was," I purred.
I made myself comfortable and turned onto my side so Edward and I could enjoy our
post-coital bliss wrapped around one another. At some point, I fell asleep because I awoke
to intense hunger, an empty bed, and a dark room.
"Edward?" I called. Silence. "Fuck, it's going to take me forever to get out of here," I grumbled.
Not a moment too soon, Edward walked through the bedroom door holding a tray of food.
"Have I mentioned how much I love you for taking such wonderful care of me?" I sweetly asked
"You take better care of all of us, and for that I love you more than words can describe."
Edward bent over me with the tray and placed a kiss to my forehead.
"I'm at your beck and call for the next forty-eight hours. Well, really for the rest of our
lives. Now eat and get some rest before our next go-around."
"You're insufferable, Mr. Cullen," I guffawed.
l~l~l~l
EPOV
Ever since Jasper warned me Alice was throwing me a so-called Daddy Shower, I'd been
dreading today. Add Emmett's attendance to the mix, and I could honestly say I'd rather
have a root canal than appear.
Luckily, it was clear as soon as I entered my parents' house that Jasper had managed to
overrule some of Alice's more questionable party suggestions. I expected to see blue
crepe paper twisted around the room, but the decorations were nonexistent. In fact, so
were the guests. Wandering around the house, I heard the faint sound of guys yelling
downstairs in the basement.
"C'mon, that was pass interference. Are you a fucking moron, ref? Or are you just
blind?" Emmett's yells halted me before I'd descended more than a few feet. "How much
did USC pay you to purposely blow all these calls? This is fucking incredible."
I shifted my weight and made a move to high tail it out of there when my father clasped
a hand on my shoulder.
"You ready to be a father again? Let's go downstairs. We've got four different types of
beers to drink – you know how Alice can get," my father said conspiratorially.
Without a doubt, he was blocking my retreat before I could put it into motion.
"Oh. Hey, Dad. Yeah, I can't wait to hold my son. Can you believe it'll be my fourth, but
the first one I hold just after he's born? And man, I really and truly loved Bella before,
but now that she's giving me another child, well, I just didn't realize I could ever love her
this much."
Thankfully, no one could hear the exchange over Em's nonstop game commentary because
I'd turned into the biggest sap.
Carlisle nodded. "I get it. When your mother was pregnant with you two, my love for her
grew exponentially with each passing day. Having a child together is an awesome bond."
"Awesome, Dad? Really?"
"I was testing it out. No good?"
"Uhh, no."
My father shook his head with a smile and lightly pushed me down the stairs.
Jake noticed me first and came over to fist-bump me, which seemed entirely asinine.
"There's the baby daddy! Ready to enjoy your last night of freedom before
middle-of-the-night crying?"
Seriously, was Jake an idiot? "What do you think we've been dealing with this whole
time? You do realize Charlie's not even eighteen months old, right?"
The confused expression on his face was priceless. "I just figured Bells did that. She
stopped working a month into subbing, so I just assumed she got up. With two babies,
that would change, right?"
"How does Leah put up with you?" Jasper inquired.
"What?"
"Dude, you don't get it, do you?" This time my brother was speaking – the first time we'd
had a shared interaction in over a year. "They've got a partnership. You know, they
share things. You're such a moron sometimes, Jake."
I looked at my brother as he spoke. Shock registered in my brain. We'd avoided one

another whenever we were in the same room, but the day before I'm to be a father
again, he interjects himself?
Realizing that this was my fight to end, I acknowledged him the only way I could. "Hey,
what's the score?"
There was a reason we were twins – Emmett and I didn't need sappy words to express
how we felt. We just got one another. Something as simple as him having my back could
erase all the animosity we had for one another.
With a huge grin, he replied, "The Trojans are up by two TDs over the Huskies. It's a
veritable bloodbath."
After enduring a drubbing by SC – something I was all too familiar with during my four
years at Stanford – Emmett and I each grabbed a beer and sat on the back patio.
"So, man, I'm sorry about not telling you about Bella and Charlie."
"I know, Em. It's water under the bridge. I'm so happy with her, and I don't want to think
about that shit. So all is forgiven." I quieted for a moment before adding, "Besides, you
took great care of them. So I need to thank you."
Emmett smiled again. "Really? That's awesome, bro! Hey, Rose and I are getting married
in a few months."
"I heard. Congratulations. Married life is so much better than I remember it the first go round."
"Yeah, thanks." Emmett looked like he was concentrating on his next words. "Do you think
you'd like to be my best man? If you don't, I can ask Jasper, but I'd really like my brother
there. Plus, Bells is Rose's Matron of Honor.
Of all the things I thought Emmett would ask me today – especially after our prolonged
hiatus as brothers – asking me to be the best man at his wedding would've been at the
bottom of the list. What would Bella say? Shit, I know exactly what she'd say, "Do it, or
I'll withhold sex." It was an empty threat that she used frequently, but I always caved.
That woman had me wrapped around her little finger.
"Sure. I'd like that."
"Cool."
Yeah, that counted as deep male bonding between us.
"Sorry to interrupt guys, but Alice made me buy a cake and ice cream. And there are
presents." Jasper seemed rather embarrassed by his wife's antics. "When did I regress
twenty-five years?" he muttered under his breath.
l~l~l~l
"Mom, the baby's crying," Lizzie yelled into the baby monitor in Peter's room, which echoed
in our own.
Our youngest, Peter Carlisle Cullen, hadn't slept four hours straight in his whole young
life. And his wailing cries had already awoken us, so Lizzie's announcement was
unnecessary. Maybe she was hanging out in his room again.
"It's your turn to feed him," Bella groaned, her voice thick with sleep.
"I fed him in the middle of the night," I countered.
"Your point? Look, if you handle him this morning, I'll suck your cock tonight."
I had to laugh. "Bella, you make that sound as if it's a punishment. As I recall, you're
normally begging me to let you give me a BJ." I kissed her behind her ear and extracted
my arms from around her. "I've got this. Go back to sleep. We've got another hour or so
before we need to start getting ready."
Today, Emmett and Rose were getting married. The rehearsal dinner had gone smoothly
and everyone was excited for the afternoon nuptials. Lizzie and Renee, who had already
served as flower girls twice before, jumped at the opportunity for fulfilling the honors a
third time. Charlie, as long as he didn't fall on his way down the aisle, was their ring
bearer. My handsome son was utterly adorable in his tiny tuxedo, complete with a vest
and bowtie that matched our own.
After I changed Peter, gave him his bottle, and burped him, I trudged down the hall to
our bedroom and to my life, my Bella. We fooled around for a bit until she caught a glance
at the alarm clock.
"Shit, if we don't get our asses out of bed, we won't have time fuck in the shower," she warned.
Jumping out of bed, I threw her over my shoulder – which I'd always loved doing because
of her always amusing reactions – and took her to bathe. After all, it was good, clean
fun between two married, consenting adults!
l~l~l~l
BPOV
While I marched down the aisle, I felt the butterflies in my stomach like I did more than a
year earlier when I was gliding down the stairs towards Edward. And like that ceremony,
our eyes were focused only on one another. Throughout the ceremony, I gazed at him
and he at me. The wetness started to pool in my thong as I thought back to the last two
weddings we'd attended – Alice and Jasper's and our own. Edward appeared to be having
a similar issue – I noticed his dick getting hard in his pants.
Cocking an eyebrow at me, he shrugged his shoulders as if to tell me he couldn't help it. I
smirked back at him because his innocent act didn't fool me. We were attuned to each
other, and we tended to want the other at the same time, which was most of the time.
Once the ceremony and recessional were over, we looked for our kids and hunted down
Siobhan, Esme, or any person we trusted to watch them. With an extreme urgency, we
combed the crowded tents looking for signs of family.
Eureka! Carlisle stood up ahead, chatting with some doctor about something that didn't
matter to us.
"Dad," Edward began. "Can you keep an eye on the girls? I guess Siobhan or Mom has the
boys in one of the bedrooms. We're going to check on them."
Much to my surprise, Carlisle winked – winked! – at us. He didn't believe a word coming
out of Edward's mouth.
Mmm … mouth.
Without waiting for a response, we ran off hand in hand. We couldn't get away fast enough.
"Where are you taking me?" I whispered. It wasn't as if anyone could hear us over the din
of the celebrating already breaking out around us.
"Somewhere private where we're sure to have an uninterrupted moment."
I couldn't think of a single "safe" place at Carlisle and Esme's house this afternoon.
Caterers swarmed the first floor and children could be found slumbering in various
bedrooms while their parents partied.
Rather than questioning my husband, I let him drag me through the house to the laundry room.
"Why are we stopping here?" Okay, I was going to question him.
Edward closed the door behind us and then lifted me onto the washing machine.
"Simple, baby. No one's coming in here and this is the perfect height for a quickie."
"Have I told you lately that you're brilliant and that I love you for it?"
"No you haven't," Edward stated between fast, sloppy kisses. "But the feeling is mutual.
Now let's get those panties off so I can pound my dick into you."
First, Edward lifted my full skirt to reveal my thong, which he shimmied down my legs. I
fiddled with his belt and undid it before I reached to open the waist of his pants.
"What the fuck is with these things?" Frustration at the clasps of his pants bubbled up within m
Calming me, Edward plunged his tongue into my mouth and aggressively sucked mine into
his mouth as he unzipped his pants and shifted my hips to the edge. Our mouths still
connected, Edward thrust his dick into me. Wrapping my legs around his waist, I pulled him
until he couldn't get any closer. Repeatedly, with increasing speed and force, Edward's
cock assailed my wet pussy.
One day, I hope this is how I die.
It didn't take much before we were panting in each other's mouths, on the precipice of
our orgasms. My muscles clenched on him, and I shrieked with delight, which spurred on
his own orgasm. Three fast and deep body slams later, Edward came inside of me.
Once our breathing returned to normal, our mouths finally disengaged, and he cupped
my bottom as he brought me to the ground where I rested against his chest.
Exhausted and sated, I wondered, "Is it me, or do weddings do something to our libidos?"
Fin.
A/N: 1. Want more? I'm offering four reasonably-priced one-shots/outtakes (pretty much
anything goes) for Fandom Gives Back: Eclipse, which opens shop on June 26. Details are
located on my author page.
2. I would like to thank all of the readers who supported this story by reading it. I don't
know when I'll get any other stories posted, but there are ideas percolating in my brain. :)
3. I'd also like to thank the three ladies who offered countless hours helping me better
this story: robpattz-addict, Betty Smith, and MissVDub.
4. Betty Smith is hosting a read along of this story on July 15, 2010. I promise to answer
any question you could have!
5. Again, thank you. Now review one more time, lol! :)

review_url =
Part One<option value=35 selected>35. Epilogue Part Two</select>
</form>
The END

A Labor of Love

Transféré par

Informations du document

Copyright

Formats disponibles

Partager ce document

Partager ou intégrer le document

Options de partage

Avez-vous trouvé ce document utile ?

Ce contenu est-il inapproprié ?

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

A Labor of Love

Transféré par

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

A Labor of Love

Saved by Fanfiction Downloader

I heard a tiny giggle in my ear, followed by a side-splitting laugh. In between chortles,

"Um," I stammered. "We need to talk."

"Did I say something to offend you earlier?"

"Baby, baby. Whaddya mean, 'we need to talk'?"

"Alice, I don't know if I'm ready to move back."

"Your mind is made up, I assume?" James seemed to be accepting this.

"Ma'am, is this Miss Isabella Swan?"

"Rose, patch Alice into this call. We need to talk."

"Rose! Patch. Alice. In."

"Dad, I don't think this is appropriate conversation in front of the girls."

"What is this about, girls?"

Also, follow me on twitter: lizconno

Or my wonderful beta & twestie: robpattz_addict

Or our deliciously smutty creation: DearRob

I think that's everything for right now. Thank you again!

Here's a preview of Chapter 3...

Disclaimer: Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight

"Jake. Thanks for coming. Shouldn't you be with Leah?"

"What happened to the drunk driver?"

"Umm, Bells, whatcha doin'?"

"Honey, let's sit down. You're obviously in shock," Jacob suggested.

"Hey, c'mon. What was that for?"

"Can I have mushrooms?" Leah inquired.

Jake smiled and asked, "Do you have any sausage?"

"What? You'll stay?"

In a soft voice Alice inquired, "Bella? Did you fall asleep?"

Alice hugged me and I quickly drifted to sleep.

"Edward. You're looking well. How was the rehearsal?"

I stared at Tia with a confused expression.

"Be good. Listen to your Nana," I instructed. My daughters nodded.

"Edward?" my mother asked.

"Emmett, that is not appropriate conversation," Esme warned.

<a class='positive' onClick='select_drop("review");' href='#'>Review this

Thank you to my "fuckawesome" beta robpattz_addict! *wink*

Surprisingly, I hadn't expected to be emotionally and spiritually affected by the services,

"Shit. I totally forgot. I'm sorry."

"Jake," I managed to sputter from my mouth.

"Whoah, Mike, one question at a time."

"No. Just something top shelf."

"May I join you?"

"What?" Wow, smooth Bella…

"Yes. Please. Sit." Had I lost all ability to communicate?

He asked, "A penny for your thoughts?"

Thank you! Chapter 6 up next Monday (November 30).

Hrmm…now what? "May I join you?" I asked.

"What?" she asked in response.

"Yes. Please. Sit," she retorted.

"Isabella," she said simply.

"No," quietly escaped her mouth.

"Where do you guys need me?" I asked my brother.

"Alice wants you down at the gazebo," he responded.

"I'll be there in a minute, if that's alright?"

As I neared her, I announced my presence, "I'm sorry I took so long. My brother,

"Where would you like to go?" she asked.

"What's so funny?" A look of concern crossed her face.

"I'm so sorry," I explained, full of embarrassment.

Please, please, please continue reading, reviewing, and recommending my story. :)

"That's your house?" she asked.

"I'm so sorry, Isabella."

"Shush. Now get me to your bed, because I'm starving."

"Edward," she whispered in a seductive tone. "Please."

"No. I need to feel you."

Thank you to my "fuckawesome" beta robpattz_addict! wink